Author: Webmaster

  • The City & The City

    Hong-An Truong (bio)
    UNC Chapel Hill
    hatruong@email.unc.edu

    Dwayne Dixon (bio)
    Duke University
    dedixon@duke.edu

    Abstract

     

    This video is composed of two channels: the first depicts Tokyo and Saigon in small vignettes on a split screen while the second channel is another split screen image of a man and a woman in separate rooms each singing karaoke in a choreographed interplay of Japanese and Vietnamese/English. The tightly framed images of the cities provide the architectonics of an emergent Asian urbanism produced through shared histories of modern warfare and occupations often obscured by intense expansions and modulations of capitalist spatiality. This series of exterior images contrasts with the close view of the two singers solitary in their separate rooms, performing songs that bring the present-tense into sharp and melancholic proximity with histories rendered through pop narratives and the intimate technology of the karaoke machine.

     

    The following two videos are a part of a two-channel video installation, installed as projected images on either side of a single hanging screen; viewers are able to hear both soundtracks but can only see one screen at a time. As a web-based installation, you will need to click both thumbnails to open separate viewing windows. By playing both videos at once you will be able to hear both soundtracks, or you may watch each as a single track, but they have been choreographed to play simultaneously.

     

    2 channel color digital video

    dimensions variable

    2010

    Click to view video

     

    2 channel color digital video

    dimensions variable

    2010

    Click to view video

     

    The destructive character sees nothing permanent.

    -Walter Benjamin

     
    East by Southeast, Tokyo and Saigon share a history of destruction and occupation while also displaying various forms of shifting Asian urbanism. Modern warfare generated the radical conditions for architectural, political and social change in both cities, but how do we discover the traces of this shared history after intense postmodern re-imaginings concomitant with relentless construction of capitalist space? The cities appear strange to one another, fantastically different, dislocated in time: Saigon radiates a remaining sensual colonial aura; Tokyo shimmers a cool techno-future. The cities’ morphologies hide in fragments, facades, and distortions of built scale. Together they hold phantasmagoria of urban Asian cultures, hyper-capitalism, Cold War spatiality and traces left by the Army Corps of Engineers.
     
    We nod to China Míeville’s baroque urban fiction as we examine Tokyo and Saigon through a short video that operates on the tripartite mechanics of ethnographic, documentary, and conceptual visuality. The video is a double projection: each side of the screen bears an image so that viewers must walk around the screen to see what they have been hearing emanating from the other side. Like Benjamin’s dense notations on modernity’s environments, the video accumulates in passages, splitting the screen in double views of the cities’ urban topographies: a noodle cart glowing in the night rain, endless escalators and foot-tunnels, buildings erected and destroyed, walls and doors, fields, rivers and railroad bridges. In shots so slow they seem as photographs, time doubles back and fitfully slips forward between the city and the city. On the other side of the screen is projected another split-screen image: a Japanese man in a karaoke box and a Vietnamese woman in a spare bedroom, both holding microphones, each illuminated in the lyrics scrolling across screens. Two songs play back and forth, sung opposite each other, in different rooms and different spaces. Each vocal performance expresses a longing for a timeless location before change, a desire to re-encounter the space of the nation, of the self, before it went into hiding, lost to violent histories of transformation, destruction. Through song and split images, the video travels through a series of encounters with the persistent memory of the cities.
     
    How do we know the cities have changed, coming upon them like this? Do cities travel anywhere after time passes in vortices of war, occupation, revaluation, demolition and ecstatic construction? The video fails to record the deep archaeology of Asia’s urbanism. Instead, fantastic cityscapes rendered in split minutiae emerge from Tokyo and Saigon’s strangely dissembled histories after modernism had fled. The video asks us to undo our seeing, to gaze into the seams between time and the cities, to reorient ourselves through the solitary performances of song.
     

    Hong-An Truong is an Assistant Professor of Studio Art at the University of North Carolina, Chapel Hill. Her photographs and videos have been shown at numerous venues including the Godwin-Ternbach Museum in Queens, the Los Angeles County Museum of Art, Laguna Art Museum, Torrance Art Museum, Monte Vista Projects in Los Angeles, DobaeBacsa Gallery in Seoul, PAVILION in Bucharest, Art in General, and the International Center for Photography, both in New York. She is currently working on a video installation on memory and war violence that focuses on the life of writer Iris Chang.

     

    Dwayne Dixon is a Ph.D. candidate in the Department of Cultural Anthropology at Duke University where he is completing his dissertation on young people in Tokyo and their relations to urban space, changing economic conditions, and visual technologies.
     

  • For and Against the Contemporary. An Examination

    Alexander García Düttmann (bio)
    Goldsmiths, University of London
    A.Duttmann@gold.ac.uk

    Abstract
     
    This essay, a conversation setting different ideas against each other, is an examination of how the concept of the contemporary can be used meaningfully, especially in the context of art. Two forms of the contemporary are distinguished. On the one hand, there is the contemporary that remains subject to constant change and falls prey to a passion of emptiness. On the other hand, there is the contemporary that penetrates into the very heart of metamorphosis.
     
     

     

    — I remember—
     
    — Hold it! You are getting off to a false start. How can you begin a paper on the contemporary with the words “I remember”?
     
    — You interrupt me. Does stubborn interruption belong to the condition of the contemporary? I remember Jacques Derrida—
     
    — Are you trying to justify your presence here by appealing to the past, by stating your allegiance to a philosopher whose name still resonates in the present, though perhaps no longer in the same way it once did?
     
    — You forget that Derrida was your contemporary in the past, as it were, before you knew it and could measure up to him, for in his last conversation with a journalist, he anticipated what you are suggesting now. In 2004, only a few months before he died, he seemed convinced that his writings had not yet been read (Apprendre 35), as if he were waiting for contemporaries to come, or as if one’s contemporaries could never be simply there, be contemporaneous with oneself, coincide with one’s biological lifetime, or as if, in order to be a contemporary, one had to become a contemporary in the first place, make an impossible date, by way of one’s own uncertain achievements, with future generations that might or might not keep this date. Derrida left a note for his son to read out at his funeral. It will not surprise you that in this note he greeted all those who had gathered to bid him farewell with a strange final address: “I love you and smile at you from wherever I might be” (Salut 6). At the same time, and this is what you should remember, Derrida also believed that two weeks or at most a month after his death nothing of his would be left, as if a belief in one’s contemporaries, present or yet to come, were the symptom of an idealism designed to ward off the fact that an achievement must be radically disinterested, and that the expectation of a reward in the guise of some form of contemporaneity already harbors a distorting interest. In the face of this “double feeling,” as Derrida put it, death appears as the agent of the contemporary. It acts on behalf of the contemporary, makes it work as it undoes it, prevents it from ever doing any work. Now tell me: when you say that Derrida’s name no longer resonates in the same way, are you opposing the contemporary to the outdated, to what pertains to a past that is not relevant to the present anymore? Or are you relying on a distinction between different ways of being contemporary, between contemporaries who are not contemporaries in the same manner, who have a different understanding of what it means, and what it takes, to be contemporary? If, by definition, there must be at least two of us, but probably more, for us to be contemporaries, then there is a good chance that different ways of being contemporary also exist.
     
    — Let’s assume that there are different ways of being contemporary, that being contemporary entails as much a difference as it entails a virtual unity between the way in which I am a contemporary and the way you are. I imagine then that one such way will consist in rejecting any usage of the word that treats it as a synonym of those old-fashioned battle-horses, the “modern,” the “new,” even the “avant-garde.” Can the “modern,” the “new,” the “avant-garde” still belong to the vocabulary of the most contemporary of all contemporaries? A declared interest in the contemporary often amounts to a wordy invocation bereft of content, or a mere simulation of ideas. At the very tip where the present quickly fades into the past while the future remains unfathomable, or proves all too predictable, we encounter a passion which tries to grasp imminence. “It is happening, yes, so much so that it is not yet happening,” contemporaries say. Or perhaps: “It is about to happen, no, it has happened already.” The contemporary thus is the figure of an emptiness that is mad about itself, mad at itself, a mad or drunken opening that desperately craves emptiness, constantly falling prey to the commonplace or producing a vague and incoherent discourse, constantly vomiting what it has just absorbed, or rejecting what it has almost assimilated. That’s why the contemporary can be so depressing, so sad.
     
    — Last week I asked my friend Jean-Luc Nancy to send me an aphorism about the contemporary, and to do so in an e-mail, a very contemporary form of communication, though I suspect that for those who tweet it is already so dated that they will have stopped listening by the time I finish this sentence. Here is what Jean-Luc wrote to me early the next morning, like someone who wishes to be contemporaneous with the day that is just beginning, and share its uncertainty: “To be contemporary, is to share the same time. When time is suspended, as is the case today—that is to say, when ‘today’ ceases to be recognizable, one shares the uncertainty, the suspense. One exists in shared suspension. But one way or the other, one escapes from the flux of time. It is a form of eternity.” What if the contemporary were a Janus-faced figure? When it turns one of its two faces toward us, it appears as a figure of emptiness, secluded from time, endlessly or eternally circling inside the abyss into which the tip of the present collapses again and again, caught in an empty time that only mirrors eternity, sharing nothing except for an insatiable hunger fed by the revulsion that the passing of time inspires.
     
    — At the end of Conversation Piece, a film Luchino Visconti made late in his life, one character says about her former lover, a dead young man who may have committed suicide, that he had not had time, that he had not given himself time enough to be taught the lesson of life. Supposedly, what one learns if one’s lifetime is not cut short, if one does not put an end to it prematurely, is that the living forget the dead, no matter how burning the memory of the dead may once have been. Perhaps there is a way of being contemporary that tries to avoid this lesson by abandoning itself so hopelessly to emptiness that emptiness turns into a passion, as you claim. So would the best way of being contemporary, of existing as a contemporary, consist in taking one’s eyes off anything that self-consciously presents itself as contemporary? In a preface added to the first edition of a novel that the Majorcan writer Llorenç Villalonga published in 1963, Desenllaç a Montlleó, I have found an allusion to “original minds” at the “margins of passing fashions” (10). These minds are said to be neither “antiquated” when they look back nor “precursory” when they overturn other minds.
     
    — Obviously the fact that, at one point, someone’s ideas were contemporaneous with someone else’s, and influenced them, does not mean that they remained influential and continue to determine contemporary thought. But assuming we can agree on what counts as such thought and what does not, is it enough to state that these ideas do not determine contemporary thought anymore in order to assert that they have lost their force and must be dismissed as meaningless to an understanding of the present? The fate of contemporary thought eager to advertise itself as contemporary, and of contemporary art keen on being seen, is that they must keep changing horses in midstream. Just don’t remind the thinker and the artist of their fate. They won’t like it.
     
    — Allow me to intervene. I wish to make a related point by asking whether sharing a room, or a space, with others, being there at the same time as they are, simultaneously, is enough to say that they are one’s contemporaries. If the contemporary is not just an indifferent concept, or a concept used indifferently to designate any possible juxtaposition of existences in the present time—if it is a value and not a fact, then surely it must involve some selection, some filtering, some choice, some elective affinity. It requires an eye capable of seeing differences. You have drawn our attention to the difference between ways of being contemporary. Since there are always many contemporaries, two at least, it is always possible and even likely that there will be differences between ways of being contemporary. But if we now turn our attention to what accounts for the unity of the contemporary, and allows a group of people existing in the same world at the same time to be identified as contemporaries, we find that once again we must resort to difference. From this perspective, I cannot be a contemporary without distinguishing myself from others who are presently alive, or who are more or less my age. Not all attempts at distinguishing myself can be equally valuable or valid. Also, what deserves to be called “contemporary” must be identified on a basis that abstract temporal and spatial simultaneity does not provide. It is inclusive only to the extent that it is exclusive twice over: once with regard to things past and again with regard to things present. This is why the contemporary, so slippery and hard to pin down, is always at risk of solidifying into the most dogmatic and rigid of notions, a notion employed to inhibit and intimidate, sometimes even to bully the other. I have met a person who, each time she vindicates an interest in the contemporary, conceives of it in terms of a moment in an ongoing relay race. This is the moment when a handing over takes place that is also meant to be a sort of transformation: by changing hands, the baton, the object, mutates into something contemporary. “We no longer speak of X, we speak of Y now,” she says, and I am never quite sure whether she is reporting from the front, making it up as she goes along, or imposing words that stand in for thoughts. Walter Benjamin, a critic of the “homogeneous and empty time” of progress, sought a temporal force in the past that would hit the present as if it were coming from the future, even though many of his contemporaries seemed oblivious to the existence of such a force. He conceived of it as the intense experience of a time full of presentness, of a past filled with actuality, and called it “Jetztzeit,” “now time” (“Über den Begriff der Geschichte” 701). Only “now time” opens an access to the future from which the present is forever separated, for only the past can preserve the future’s revolutionary otherness. That the present is the site where an “instinct” must prove itself and sense the undercurrent of “now time” in the past, that it serves merely as a springboard to leap into a “now time” detected instinctively, that it is in the past that the present has to start looking for itself, for the actual or the contemporary, if it ever wants to encounter the future, means that nothing happens in the present, that the present is essentially an empty time. Doubtless “now time” is as devoid of content as the present. Yet what distinguishes it from the present is not a content but an intensity that the present lacks. In “now time,” content has turned into intensity, cannot be separated from an intensity that imparts itself as an urgency. “Now time” is tense, time as tension, while the present is flat, time as emptiness. Perhaps “now time” is eternity at the tip of the present, the other face of the Janus-faced figure of the contemporary, an intensity that escapes the flux of time, the point at which the past communicates with the future, and where the present is left behind in a sudden “instinctive” leap. Benjamin compares this leap to the “leap of a tiger” (701). In his Animal Sketching, Alexander Calder notes that “animals think with their bodies to a greater extent than man does” (53). Perhaps the thinking of the present is a bodily awareness that captures the past. We don’t see it coming because it has come already, it has happened.
     
    — Does it then not follow from Benjamin’s argument that there is an illusion which belongs to the present? The illusion or the fiction of the contemporary would consist in the belief that the future begins right now, in the present, and that the task of the living, of the ones who live now but not in “now time,” would be to concern themselves with the present as the time that bears the future, as the time in which the future is given. But why would that be so, exactly? Benjamin claims that past generations have made a “secret appointment” with future generations, with us. By making such a claim, he on the one hand confirms the impossibility of knowing the contemporary, of knowing what it could mean to speak of oneself and others as contemporaries, while on the other hand he hints at the essential secrecy or hiddenness of work undertaken in the present, just as Derrida does in his last interview, or as Nietzsche did, too, in his “untimely meditation” on Richard Wagner, in a meditation directed “against the times” for the sake of “future times” (“Vom Nutzen und Nachtheil der Historie” 247). Work undertaken in the present cannot but remain hidden, hidden to itself, precisely because it is being undertaken as we speak. To see the work undertaken in the present, as we speak, to see whether actually any work is being undertaken right now, something we cannot know in advance, we need to distance ourselves from the present, leap into the past, into “now time,” and return to the present as revolutionaries, from the future that this leap may disclose to us.
     
    — In a nutshell, you take Benjamin to imply that contemporaries can never live a life that would be contemporaneous with itself, as it were, and that there is an anachronism that splits the contemporary. However, Nietzsche also reminds us in his Untimely Meditations, from which you quoted a moment ago, that interpretations of the past depend on the “highest powers of the present” (293f.), on the most vigorous of all contemporary efforts, and that only the one who knows about the present and thus proves to be an “architect of the future” is able to listen to the “oracle” of the past. Let’s not forget that Benjamin himself invokes a special sense to attain “now time,” an “instinct” without which the leap into the past can never succeed, and that he regards this sense, or this “flair,” to be active in fashion.
     
    — Anna Wintour says that she will quit Vogue when the anger becomes too much for her. My contemporaries are the ones who can make me angry. When I asked Min Hogg how one avoids confusion at a fashion show, she replied: “You must pick three or four dresses that catch your eye and then build your article around these dresses.”
     
    — I remember Jacques Derrida telling me, in a private conversation, how irritated he felt when working on a text he had been commissioned to write for a series called “The Contemporaries.”
     
    — Was the request not already a distinction?
     
    — While you were all talking at the same time, interrupting each other, asking so many questions and going off into so many directions that I got confused, I looked up Derrida’s text and found the following phrase: “One writes only at the moment when one gives the contemporary the slip” (“Circonfession” 63). In French, Derrida uses the expression fausser compagnie, which, if we translate it literally, means to twist or distort company. Idiomatically, it means to break a promise. Is making a promise not always a form of keeping others company and of keeping company with others? Whoever wants to undertake some work, to achieve something, to do some writing, for example, must betray his so-called contemporaries, Derrida seems to tell us, the contemporaries to whom one is not really committed since the time one shares with them is shared only in the abstract. Time cannot be shared otherwise, unless one distances oneself from the presence of the contemporaries and follows the trace of writing. You know that, for Derrida, writing is also and primarily a synonym for experience. Just as writing separates us from the present, experience, the endurance of otherness, begins where presence exposes itself to absence, and the present is interrupted. So the one who betrays his contemporaries, who refuses to include himself within the alleged unity of a temporal presence, follows the trace of writing, all the more so as he devotes himself to the very activity of writing and thereby allows himself to experience something, time, for instance. What emerges at this point is that the hiddenness of work in the present is not simply due to the fact that we are too close to see it, or that, in a sense, it is too contemporary to be truly contemporary, but rather that it results from the displacing and disrupting effect that any experience must have, any experience that reveals itself to be at the origin of, say, a work of art, or that lies in the work’s creation, or that is even the experience which the work itself enables.
     
    — Adorno, in his Negative Dialectics, notes that “thoughtful people” and “artists” have often registered a feeling of coldness and distance, of “not being quite present” and of “not joining in the game,” as if “they were not entirely themselves but a kind of spectator” (356). He then asks whether it is not this aspect of human life that constitutes its “immortal part,” whether a detached comportment does not show itself to be more humane than different forms of involvement that deny the “inanity of existence,” at least under specific historical conditions. Such thoughts remind me of two conversations in Thomas Mann’s novel Lotte in Weimar. In this novel, the protagonist visits Weimar as an old woman. She wishes to see Goethe again, for there was a time when the poet was infatuated with her and used her as one of his real life models in his writing. After her arrival, Doctor Riemer, a philologist who belongs to Goethe’s entourage, pays a courtesy call on Lotte. In the course of the long conversation that ensues, Riemer describes the great artist’s character and sees his art as the result of both “absolute love” and “absolute annihilation or indifference” (80). He also mentions a “coldness” entirely peculiar to “absolute art,” a “destructive equanimity.” Lotte later recognizes that, as the young Goethe wooed her, she and her husband could not avoid having a “secret inkling” (107). They felt that, no matter how much suffering the poet’s passion would cause, it was perhaps merely a “sort of game,” something on which one could not rely since it served “ends” situated “outside of the human sphere.” The novel comes to a close with a ghostly conversation between the old Lotte and the old Goethe that takes place in the darkness of a carriage. Here, a Goethe who may not be actually present, appearing only as an interlocutor in Lotte’s inner monologue, or dialogue, justifies his behavior by referring to the cosmic force of metamorphosis, to a “play of transformations” that he takes to be the fate of human existence (Mann 406).
     
    — Pascal stresses the “coldness” of the Gospels, a “coldness” that he attributes to the disinterestedness with which they were written, the lack of affectation and resentment (409). Yet he also remarks that we never stick to the present and that therefore we do not live (81f). We hide the present because it is a source of grievance, or because, when it causes us pleasure, it still fades away.
     
    — I see. But Derrida does not simply write that one gives the contemporary the slip when one writes. Rather, by writing that “one writes only at the moment when one gives the contemporary the slip,” he acknowledges that one can be deluded about writing and assume that one is writing when in truth one is not. This is the moment when one truly betrays the other, breaks one’s promise, and ceases to keep the other company, not because one turns away from him but because one turns toward him, as if the contemporary were a given.
     
    — In the beginning I interrupted you and you wondered whether stubborn interruption does not belong to the condition of the contemporary. I can hear the uninterrupted ringing of a phone. In the film Conversation Piece, the ringing resonates unnervingly in the Professor’s flat after it has been invaded by various members of the most vulgar of families, each one of whom is a specimen of a certain type of contemporary behavior in the mid-seventies. Let me channel the brutality or the violence of an interruption into a series of theses designed to interrupt the interruption of art and thought that seems to define an important dimension of contemporary culture today. I will leave it to you to accept or dismiss them, to relate to them as convincing intuitions or as naive, perhaps even offensive impositions. My theses are meant to illustrate the delusion to which you have just referred when clarifying further the point Derrida makes in relation to the contemporary. They are meant to specify the source of the sadness that befalls me each time the contemporary shows its empty face. My first thesis states that in the past twenty years or so the most pervasive and consistent usage of the adjective “contemporary” in the cultural realm has connected it with the noun “art,” and that the extraordinary attention devoted to “contemporary art” has been, on the level of the infrastructure, the predictable outcome of an accumulation of profits, and, on the level of the superstructure, the consequence of an impoverishment in conceptual imagination equal only to the poverty of much of the production itself. “Contemporary art” has shaped the emperor’s and the empress’s new clothes, whether the royalties were artists, curators or academics driven by “theory.” My second thesis states that the world of “contemporary art,” and especially the jargon that gives credentials to its installations and that in the past decade has given prominence to “archives,” “potentialities,” “participations,” and “binaries,” is a world of make-believe, in which networking and lobbying, naivety and slyness, pseudo-activity and drivel prevail, with the aim only of protecting the machine against an interruption of its functioning, and of ensuring the survival of those who keep boosting the business. Contemporary works of art are frequently said to be “thought-provoking,” but the thoughts they allegedly provoke are rarely put into words and discussed, and never really lead to thinking differently. Also, contemporary works of art constantly seem to “raise questions” of great relevance but these questions tend to be of such a general nature when the critics make them explicit that they can hardly expect ever to meet with interesting answers. Contemporary works of art are regularly credited with “exploring themes” of this and that, of “community” and “access,” but the findings of these explorations are mostly rather predictable and, never mind the excitement, fit perfectly into conventional patterns. Is it not telling that such works so often elicit the most tired and tiresome thematic criticism? My third thesis states that an important element of the superstructure, or the ideology, of the world of “contemporary art,” one that accounts for some of its attractiveness in the eyes of many, is the semblance of radicalism brought about by the integration of politics into the machine, but only after an infantilization and trivialization has rendered politics, or “the political,” harmless, and evacuated any serious critical impulse from it. Here, politics resembles the toys with which, in The Third Generation, Fassbinder’s funny send-up of the German Autumn, a group of bourgeois Berlin ninnies, whose clownish terrorism serves the causes of capitalism, plays at the game of revolution. When the traitor in the group proposes to blow up the town hall of Schöneberg, a city district, the neurotic wife of a bank manager who has joined the group exclaims with childish delight: “That’s genius! I want to do it, please let me do it alone!”
     
    — Can you provide an example for your theses?
     
    — If you are willing to be patient, I suggest that we read and analyze a few sentences in “Art as Social Interstice,” one of the opening sections of Relational Aesthetics, a book which, from my perspective, has made a great impact on recent contemporary art and has continued to inform, implicitly or explicitly, knowingly or unknowingly, the ways in which such art is often discussed. After having announced, in the previous section, that the “idealistic and teleological version” of modernity is “dead” (13), and after having observed that art can be considered a “place that produces a specific sociability,” Nicolas Bourriaud, the author of this book, unexpectedly picks up a concept to be found in Marx. “Interstice” translates “metakosmion” or “intermundium,” a concept Marx borrows from Epicurus in Das Kapital to designate not so much a gap in which the gods are said to live a blissful life undisturbed by mundane matters, and devoid of all influence upon them, but a gap in which the nations of antiquity went about their trading before becoming producers of commodities, and before relating to these commodities as values and treating their own individual labor as homogeneous human labor. Bourriaud wishes to demonstrate that art, inasmuch as it is “relational” and fulfills a “complementary” function, generates “forms of conviviality capable of re-launching the modern emancipation plan” (16), and that such “conviviality” emerges in the “interstices” of capitalism. He writes:
     

    Over and above its mercantile nature and its semantic value, the work of art represents a social interstice. This interstice term was used by Karl Marx to describe trading communities that elude the capitalist economic context by being removed from the law of profit: barter, merchandising, autarkic types of production, etc. The interstice is a space in human relations which fits more or less harmoniously and openly into the overall system, but suggests other trading possibilities than those in effect within this system. This is the precise nature of the contemporary art exhibition in the arena of representational commerce: it creates free areas, and time spans whose rhythm contrasts with those structuring everyday life, and it encourages an inter-human commerce that differs from the “communication zones” that are imposed upon us.

    (16)

     

    The political emphasis that characterizes this short passage, if only because Marx is named, and because it alludes to an imposition resisted, is deflated by the depoliticizing effect of its actual content. After all, the interstices or “intermundia” of the “ancient world,” of which Marx speaks, are transferred here into capitalism, where the freedom for which they allow is meant to unfold untouched, despite its immediate vicinity to power and domination, to antagonism and class struggle, to “imposed” “‘communication zones.’” To be sure, Marx also conceives of the existence of Jews in the “pores of Polish society” as analogous to the existence of real “trading nations” in the interstices or “intermundia” of antiquity (Das Kapital 61). Yet one wonders what example he would have given if he had revised Das Kapital after the end of the Second World War. When measured against the depoliticization triggered by Bourriaud’s attribution of harmony and openness to “human relations” that are said to form in the “interstices” of “contemporary art exhibitions,” the political invocation of a “modern emancipation plan,” which still resonates there where he distinguishes between free and imposed communication, appears to be utterly vacuous. If there is a question Bourriaud does not ask, and that his usage of the notion of an “interstice” is intended to suppress, then it must be the question of the immunity granted to “contemporary art exhibitions.” His uncritical celebration of “representational commerce” in current capitalism undermines the affirmative reference to Marx, revealing to the attentive reader, to the reader who is not entranced by catchwords, the shallowness of Bourriaud’s identification with the victims, with those upon whom “‘communication zones’” have been “imposed,” whatever that may mean. The “inter-human commerce” which art exhibitions are said to encourage, turns out to be just as reified, or commodified, or corrupted, as the “representational commerce” itself, for it is arbitrarily posited, “imposed” in the same manner as the repressive “‘communication zones.’” By relating to the contemporary as something given, Bourriaud depoliticizes art’s political ambitions, or uncovers against his will the depoliticization at work in contemporary art.

     
    — “Yet, naturally, all of this ends up being somewhat consoling, for out of the negativity quite another message emerges: that such a zone of freedom, and free critique, can be maintained by the instrumental system of capitalism” (4). That’s from Julian Stallabrass’s A Very Short Introduction to Contemporary Art.
     
    — It is time to examine whether we have made any headway. The contemporary seems to be a rare animal that can rotate on its own neck and exhibit different faces, depending on whether we think of it as a given or an uncertain achievement, as an empty, abstract, deceptive present, or as a springboard into the past and the untimeliness of creation. But if the contemporary is indeed Janus-faced, even the sadness of an encounter with its emptiness, with the semblance of radicalism, must still relate to the excitement of leaping into “now time” or starting to write. Is the present not necessarily empty and therefore always a cause for sadness, especially when, in acquiring the sense, or developing the instinct, that is required to venture into the past’s “now time,” we begin to depart from it? In one of his last letters to a young poet, dating from 1904, Rilke distinguishes between two forms of sadness, or rather between two ways of being sad, low-spirited. Sadness that we are unable to bear, and that we carry around in a manner reminiscent of the contemporary that publicizes itself, recoils, and becomes “unlived, spurned, lost life, of which [we] may die” (48). However, if it were possible for us “to see further than our knowledge reaches,” then, Rilke says, we would gain an awareness of sadness as a moment “when something new has entered into us, something unknown” (48). Our task would then consist in transforming the future. To the extent that the future releases itself, and makes us sad, before it actually occurs, it gives us the impression that we have nothing left except for the present, for a deadly life that must remain “unlived.” This is the impression we need to withstand, and transform the future into “our destiny,” into a future that will no longer merely happen to us, occur externally, but that will “step out of us to others” (49). Could we ever hope to leap into “now time,” into the past, had the new not entered our lives already, unrecognizable to knowledge? Although Giorgio Agamben does not quote Rilke in his essay “What is the Contemporary?,” it may not be too farfetched to understand his answer to the question in this sense. The “life of the contemporary,” he claims, lies in an attentiveness to the “unlived,” to a “present where we have never been,” whether on account of its forbidding closeness or its traumatic import (22).
     
    — No wonder Rilke is addressing his letter to a young poet! It is the sign of youth that it cannot draw on any of the concepts and slogans that circulate in the present if it wants to refer to itself, and that it can trust only its own polemical and critical powers, its own increased feeling of life. This is Nietzsche’s idea of youth at the end of his untimely meditation on history. It suggests that the young are more contemporary than those who live in the present. But that’s not what I had in mind. For it is still Rilke, not quite thirty years old when he writes his letter and nonetheless not a young poet anymore, who sends a young poet his thoughts about sadness. The moment when the future, which has not come yet, is transformed, so that it can no longer come from elsewhere, as it were, not simply, is the moment of the contemporary, the moment of metamorphosis, of youth, of a force or an intensity that cannot be opposed to maturity and old age, to petrification and senility, because such youth names the point at which youth turns into maturity, maturity into youth, the point at which youth, maturity, and old age touch and prove indistinguishable.
     
    — I get it. We must choose between the contemporary that remains subject to change and falls prey to the passion of emptiness, and the contemporary that penetrates into the very heart of metamorphosis. But how do I foster a sense for “now time,” how do I begin to write? Do you remember?
     
    — Well, give it the slip!
     

    Alexander García Düttmann is Professor of Philosophy and Visual Culture at Goldsmiths (University of London). His most recent publications include: Philosophy of Exaggeration (Continuum 2008), Visconti: Insights into Flesh and Blood (Stanford 2009), Derrida and I: The Problem of Deconstruction (Transkript Verlag 2009), and Participation: Conscience of Semblance (Konstanz University Press 2011).
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Adorno, Theodor W. Negative Dialektik. Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 1966. Print.
    • Agamben, Giorgio. Che cos’è il contemporaneo? Rome: Nottetempo, 2008. Print.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “Über den Begriff der Geschichte.” Gesammelte Schriften. Vol. 1.2. Frankfurt: Suhrkamp, 1974. Print.
    • Bourriaud, Nicolas. Relational Aesthetics. Dijon: Les Presses du Réel, 1998. Print.
    • Calder, Alexander. Animal Sketching. New York: Editions Dilecta, 2009. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Apprendre à Vivre Enfin. Entretien avec Jean Birnbaum. Paris: Galilée 2005. Print.
    • ——— and Geoffrey Bennington. “Circonfession.” Jacques Derrida. Paris: Seuil 1991. Print.
    • ———. Salut à Jacques Derrida. Rue Descartes. Revue du Collège International de Philosophie. No. 48. Paris: PUF, 2005. Print.
    • Fassbinder, Rainer Werner, dir. The Third Generation. Filmverlag der Autoren, 1979. Film.
    • Mann, Thomas. Lotte in Weimar. Frankfurt: Fischer Verlag, 1981. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. Das Kapital. Vol. 1. Washington, D.C.: Regnery, 2000. Print.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. “Vom Nutzen und Nachtheil der Historie.” Unzeitgemäße Betrachtungen, Kritische Studienausgabe. Vol. 1. Munich: DTV, 1988. Print.
    • Pascal, Blaise. Pensées. Ed. M. Le Guern. Paris: Folio, 1977. Print.
    • Rilke, Rainer Maria. Letters to a Young Poet. London: W.W. Norton & Co., 2004. Print.
    • Stallabrass, Julian. A Very Short Introduction to Contemporary Art. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2004. Print.
    • Villalonga, Llorenç. Desenllaç a Montlleó. Barcelona: Club Editor, 1963. Print.

     

  • The Multiple and the Unthinkable in Postmodern Thought: From Physics to Justice

    Arkady Plotnitsky (bio)
    Purdue University
    plotnits@purdue.edu

    Abstract
     
    Taking as its point of departure Jean-François Lyotard’s inaugural argument concerning postmodernity in The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge, this article considers the character of postmodern thought, especially postmodern theoretical thought, and resistance to it, which has been and remains formidable. The article also offers an assessment of our theoretical thought now, thought after postmodern thought, as it moves from physics to justice, conjoined in my title. This conjunction is not so strange as it might appear. While we do customarily separate physics and justice, and have done so throughout modernity and then postmodernity, the relationships between them is unavoidable, beginning with the rise of modernity and the revolutionary developments in astronomy and physics that accompanied this rise. The article explores the profound significance of these relationships and their implications for thought and culture now, in the wake of postmodernity.
     

     

    Taking as its point of departure Jean-François Lyotard’s inaugural argument in The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge, this article considers the character of postmodern thought, especially postmodern theoretical thought, a certain type of postmodern theoretical thought (there are other ways of thinking that can be classified as postmodern), and resistance to it, which has been and remains formidable. It also offers an assessment of our theoretical thought now, thought after postmodern thought, as it moves from physics to justice, conjoined in my subtitle.
     
    This conjunction may seem strange. We customarily separate physics and justice, and have done so throughout modernity, which I see here as extending from roughly the sixteenth century on, and then postmodernity, during the last forty years or so, the historical period of postmodernity with which I shall be concerned here. Arguably, the main reason for this separation is that we have grounded modern thinking and culture in the separation between the affairs of nature, especially dead nature with which modern (post-Galilean) mathematical-experimental physics is concerned, and human affairs, where justice belongs.1 This separation is justifiable and even necessary within certain limits, and it is not my aim to dispense with it unconditionally. I would argue, however, that an attempt to relate physics and justice is perhaps in turn unavoidable since the rise of modernity and the revolutionary developments in astronomy and physics that accompanied and shaped this rise. In other words, while physics and justice can and even must be seen as separate within certain limits, they cannot be separated in absolute terms, either historically or conceptually. Modernity and then postmodernity have been shaped by science, not the least physics, and by the politics of justice, and both appear to have had more success with science than with justice.
     
    Modern thought of the type considered here (it has other forms as well, just as postmodern thought does) continues to shape our thinking and culture. So does, as I call it here, “classical thought,” which has a broader scope and a much longer history, extending as far as ancient Greece. Modern thought (again, of the type considered here) is grounded in and derives from classical thought. Classical or modern thought is also found and is unavoidable in postmodern thought, which, however, gives classical thought and modern thought limited and differently delimited roles in theoretical thinking. Accordingly, classical or modern thought is not a problem for postmodern thought: only the claims concerning its unlimited validity are. On the other hand, postmodern thought is a problem for classical or modern (theoretical) thought, even an uncircumventable problem, given that postmodern thought is incompatible with some of the imperatives of classical and modern thought, applied across the spectrum of each. The resistance to postmodern thought, specifically of the type considered here, has been strong, even fierce, and it continues with undiminished force on the contemporary scene, the scene of culture after postmodern culture. On the other hand, one might question whether the imperatives of classical and modern thought, especially those that exclude postmodern thought, are sustainable even within the limits that classical and modern thought envisioned for themselves. Indeed, each envisions itself as having a nearly unlimited power, at least in principle (practical limitations are readily acknowledged), something that, as I shall argue here, postmodern thought in principle precludes. In Niels Bohr’s words, capturing the essence of postmodern thought in quantum theory (which may be seen as a paradigmatic postmodern scientific theory in the present sense of postmodern theory), “we are not dealing with an arbitrary renunciation of a more detailed analysis of atomic phenomena, but with a recognition that such an analysis is in principle excluded” (Bohr 62; emphasis added). In other words, quantum theory in this interpretation (there are competing interpretations) must advance thinking and knowledge, while accepting uncircumventable limits upon how far thought and knowledge can in principle reach. The same is true for the practice of postmodern thought (as understood here) elsewhere. Classical or modern thought, by contrast, only admits practical and, ideally, ever-diminishing limitations upon its power to understand the phenomena it considers. Accordingly, the presence of the uncircumventable limits established by postmodern thought need not mean that we can no longer advance thought and knowledge, as it might appear from the classical or modern perspective. Quite to the contrary, these uncircumventable limits upon thought and knowledge—and, correlatively, the irreducible role of the unthinkable in thought, the unknowable in knowledge—are the conditions of possibility of new thought and knowledge, which indeed would not be possible otherwise.
     
    The terms “classical,” “modern,” and “postmodern” are subject to significant fluctuations in their use, as well as in interpretations of their various uses, for example, the use of the terms “modern” and “postmodern” by Lyotard. I comment on this situation, specifically in connection with Lyotard’s argument concerning the postmodern, and establish my own use of all three terms (“classical,” “modern,” and “postmodern”) below. First, however, I need to explain my use of the term “thought,” which is given a special meaning here, following Gilles Deleuze and Félix Guattari’s What is Philosophy? I also need to explain my use of the term “knowledge,” which is Lyotard’s primary category in The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge and to which he in turn gives a special meaning, which I relate to that of “thought,” as understood here.
     
    According to Deleuze and Guattari, “thought” is not merely thinking (i.e., mental states and processes), although, as thinking, thought is viewed by them as a group of particular effects of neurological processes in the brain. They understand “thought,” first and foremost, as a confrontation between the brain and chaos. This is hardly surprising: most thinking may be seen as giving order to our perceptions, images, ideas, words, and so forth, and thus as involving a confrontation with chaos. Thought, however, is a special form of this confrontation, because it maintains an affinity with and works together with chaos, rather than merely protecting us from chaos, as, for example and in particular, the dogmatism of opinion (doxa) would. I henceforth use the term “thought” in this sense of the cooperative creative confrontation between the brain and chaos, and use the term “thinking” to designate the general mental functioning of the brain. Chaos, too, is given a special conception by Deleuze and Guattari.
     

    Chaos is defined not so much by its disorder as by the infinite speed with which every form taking shape in it vanishes. It is a void that is not a nothingness but a virtual, containing all possible particles and drawing out all possible forms, which spring up only to disappear immediately, without consistency or reference, without consequence. Chaos is an infinite speed of birth and disappearance.
     

    (118)

     

    This conception of chaos, which may be called “chaos as the virtual,” is essential to our understanding of thought. However, two other conceptions of chaos or two other aspects of chaos appear to be necessary in order to address postmodern thought, but, I would argue, also for our understanding of the nature of thought itself. The first conception is that of chaos as the unthinkable, which can be traced to the ancient Greek idea of chaos as areton or alogon. It is especially important for my argument because a relation to the unthinkable is one of the defining aspects of postmodern thought. More generally, however, it appears that the processes responsible for the creation or annihilation of forms defining chaos as the virtual may not be representable or even conceivable by any means available to us. Deleuze and Guattari invoke a related, although, as I shall explain, arguably less radical, conception in speaking of “the nonthought within thought” (59; emphasis added). The second conception of chaos that I have in mind is that of chaos as chance or randomness, and hence disorder. As Deleuze and Guattari’s formulation indicates, this concept is not entirely put aside by them: while “chaos” may be “defined not so much by its disorder,” it still takes thought to confront disorder and chance, for example in the emergence (from the virtual to the actual) and disappearance (from the actual to the virtual) of particles and forms. Each such emergence or disappearance may be given a degree of expectation, a probability—but only a probability, rather than certainty. As will be seen, this conception of chaos, too, is essential to postmodern thought, as understood here, but it also appears to be necessary for understanding the general functioning of thought as a confrontation with chaos.

     
    The character of thought makes thought essentially creative and, according to Deleuze and Guattari, art, science, and philosophy are the primary means for thinking to become thought. Deleuze and Guattari even define art, science, and philosophy in terms of neurological functioning of the brain itself, rather than seeing them as merely culturally mediated forms of thinking. Accordingly, they see chaos not only as the greatest enemy but also as the greatest friend of thought, and its best ally in its yet greater struggle, that against opinion, always an enemy only, “like a sort of ‘umbrella’ that protects us from chaos” (202). “But,” Deleuze and Guattari say, “art, science, and philosophy require more: they cast planes over the chaos. . . . the struggle with chaos is only the instrument in a more profound struggle against opinion, for the misfortune of people comes from opinion” (202-206).
     
    Lyotard’s concept of knowledge in The Postmodern Condition is multifaceted and involves “an extensive array of competence-building measures.” According to Lyotard:
     

    But what is meant by the term knowledge is not only a set of denotative statements [often associated with and institutionally defining scientific knowledge], far from it. It also includes notions of “knowledge,” “knowing how,” “knowing how to live,” “how to listen” . . . etc. Knowledge, then, is a question of competence that goes beyond the simple determination and application of criteria of efficiency (technical qualifications), of justice or happiness (ethical wisdom), of the beauty of a sound or color (auditory and visual sensibility), but also “good” prescriptive and “good” evaluative utterances. . . . [Knowledge] is not a competence relative to a particular class of statements (for example, cognitive ones) to the exclusion of all other. On the contrary, it makes “good” performances in relation to a variety of objects of discourse possible: objects to be known, decided on, evaluated, transformed…. From this derives one of the principal features of knowledge: it coincides with an extensive array of competence-building measures and is the only form embodied in a subject constituted by the various areas of competence composing it.
     

    (18-19)

     

    This concept of knowledge also involves the concept of thought in the sense explained above, although this connection is only implicit here and comes into the foreground of Lyotard’s argument later in The Postmodern Condition. For the moment, at stake are, first of all, manifestly social and political determinations of configurations of knowledge and, in part as a result of these social determinations, the heterogeneity, ultimately irreducible, of these configurations. By bringing into consideration knowledge as “embodied in a subject [thus] constituted by various areas of competence composing [this subject],” Lyotard’s argument dislocates the Enlightenment concept and (presumed) practice of subjectivity, defined by the ideas of unity (even if the unity of the multiple), and consensus. This is an Enlightenment or, in Lyotard’s view, Hegelian ideal, championed by Jürgen Habermas, to which Lyotard, who sees this ideal as “outmoded” and ultimately unrealizable, even in principle, juxtaposes his postmodern vision of knowledge, defined by its irreducibly heterogeneous architecture, which he associates with Kant, especially with the Kantian sublime (“Answering the Question” 73).

     
    Lyotard’s concept of knowledge is close to Kant’s, too, a proximity that Lyotard often claims for his philosophy. In particular, it may be seen as a suitably modified amalgamation of Kant’s cognitive concepts: knowledge, understanding, reason, and so forth, conjoined together. This concept is also close to Hegel’s concept of knowledge [Wissen] in The Phenomenology of Spirit, although Lyotard himself might not have sought or have been eager to claim this proximity. Although Lyotard was undoubtedly aware of the complex interplay between Kant’s and Hegel’s concepts (specifically the cognitive ones at stake here), he prefers to stress the differences between them, usually in favor of Kant. Kant, especially the third Critique, The Critique of Judgment, is arguably Lyotard’s greatest philosophical inspiration, both in general and in his argument concerning the postmodern. On the other hand, Lyotard is often critical of Hegel, and he sees Habermas’s thinking as driven by a Hegelian inspiration, as it may well have been. I would argue, however, that Hegel’s thinking is much closer to that of Lyotard than might appear, and might have appeared to Lyotard himself. While Habermas’s vision of the unity of knowledge, rightly questioned by Lyotard, may be of “a Hegelian inspiration,” its “Hegelian” nature is not the same as that of Hegel himself, or (since “that of Hegel himself” is a difficult denomination to sustain) in any event, it is not the only kind of Hegelian inspiration (“Answering the Question” 73).
     
    However one sees the genealogy of Lyotard’s concept of knowledge, the irreducible and irreducibly heterogeneous multiplicity at stake in this concept is a crucial, defining part of Lyotard’s and the present view of postmodern thought and knowledge. As understood here, “postmodern thought” is expressly defined by the following key features (which are more implicit in Lyotard): 1) irreducible multiplicity; 2) the irreducible unthinkable in thought; and 3) irreducible chance. The irreducible nature of each is crucial because the multiple, the unthinkable, and chance are also considered by classical and modern thought, but there they are ultimately reducible, at least in principle, to, respectively, unity, accessibility to thought, and causality. It is also the argument for the possibly irreducible nature of the multiple, the unthinkable, and the random that elicits the strongest resistance to this type of postmodern thought.
     
    As noted at the outset, this is a particular concept of postmodern thought, which also implies a particular view of postmodernism and postmodernity, one among several possible such views. By “postmodernism” I understand the set of practices (philosophical, scientific, artistic, cultural, political) that involve postmodern thinking or thought; and by “postmodernity” I refer to the corresponding cultural landscapes during the last forty years or so. The term “postmodern” itself is a kind of umbrella term, the meaning of which in turn depends on how one understands the phenomena just mentioned, one of which is of course postmodern thought itself, my main subject here. This understanding always reflects an emphasis on specific aspects of the multifaceted postmodern intellectual and cultural scene.
     
    A few alternative conceptions of the postmodern might be mentioned here by way of a background for the present argument. This brief overview does not attempt to cover the spectrum of such conceptions, which would be impossible in any event, or to do justice to those that it does mention or to the work of the figures who advanced them, which the limits of this article would not allow me to do. My aim in offering this overview is to situate more firmly the present argument in the landscape of postmodern theory and culture, and by now of our discussions of them, discussions that are part of the culture that may have moved beyond postmodern culture: a “culture after postmodern culture.”
     
    One might mention, first, Fredric Jameson’s theorizing of postmodernism as, in his well-known title phrase, “the cultural logic of late capitalism.” Jameson’s argument concerning postmodernism has been prominent in literary studies and related fields. While indebted to Lyotard (Jameson also wrote a foreword to The Postmodern Condition), Jameson’s argument is different from Lyotard’s and from the present argument concerning the subject. I only register here the fundamental role of the base-superstructure relationships between capitalism and postmodernism in his Marxist argument. The role of these relationships would not be denied by Lyotard, but they are not seen by Lyotard as most essentially defining the culture, “the cultural logic,” of postmodernity, a position adopted in this article as well. While both Lyotard’s work and, especially, that of Jameson have been influential in literary studies since the 1980s, the term “postmodern literature” had been in circulation there already by the early 1970s, and thus before Lyotard injected the language of the postmodern into theoretical and cultural discussions, and before Jameson adopted this language.2 The term has, for example, been used to refer generally to generally more innovative works of contemporary literature, roughly from the 1950s on, thus often connoting literally literature that comes after modernism, rather than certain more specifically (or differently) postmodern works of the last four decades, which Jameson discusses. Either way, however, such postmodern works of literature and their interpretations are usually associated with conceptions of the postmodern developed to accommodate more specifically literary works, sometimes in accordance with or following Lyotard’s or Jameson’s view, but often moving in other directions.
     
    In visual arts, the denomination “postmodern” functions somewhat differently. It refers to trends from the late 1970s on, sometimes influenced by postmodernist theories, manifest, for example, in the work of such artists as Damien Hirst, Jenny Holzer, Barbara Kruger, Jeff Koons, and Cindy Sherman. In architecture, too, where the denomination “postmodern” emerged in part independently and where it often functions quite differently than it does in other fields, the “postmodern” refers to several different and sometimes disparate architectural styles, e.g., those of Robert Venturi and of Renzo Piano. In sum, the uses and abuses of the term of “postmodern” are diverse, and while they are sometimes related, it is difficult and ultimately impossible to bring them together within a single concept. The situation is hardly uncommon when a term acquires this kind of currency.
     
    By virtue of the same cultural dynamics of terminological dissemination, thinking (or thought) and knowledge that I understand here as “postmodern” may also be, and have been, called differently “poststructuralist,” although this (generally more narrow) term has receded in recent years, in part because it was supplanted by “postmodern.” Some of the authors now commonly associated with postmodernism, such as Jacques Derrida and Gilles Deleuze, resisted attempts to characterize their work as “postmodern,” and even Lyotard had misgivings concerning the language of “postmodernism.” I would argue, however, that most of these attempts have used the term “postmodern” differently from the way I use it in this article, and they have indeed often mischaracterized the work of these authors. I have no special misgivings concerning the term “postmodern” and its plural, heterogeneous yet interactive uses, a plurality that is itself postmodern. We do live in postmodern culture and, by now perhaps even in a culture after postmodern culture, where various forms of the postmodern are in play, and modern culture and modernist literature and art continue to be part of this landscape as well. We also call our culture—our many cultures!—postmodern, poststructuralist, and by still other names, and, as postmodern thought and knowledge tell us, the proliferation of these names and of our cultures themselves is unstoppable. The term postmodern, too, may and even is bound to lose its efficacy at some point, a fate that no term can avoid. This article hopes to relate its argument to thought after postmodern thought, thought that may have arrived already but for which we may not as yet have a name or the arrival of which our culture might not have as yet recognized.
     
    The present understanding of the postmodern follows and extends Lyotard’s inaugural argument in The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge published in 1979. The type of knowledge at stake in Lyotard’s “report” has, he argues emerged as part of the transformation (sometimes referred to as the second industrial revolution) of culture defined by the rise of new, especially digital, information technologies. While at the time of Lyotard’s “report,” these technologies (still in their emerging stages from today’s vantage point) were becoming dominant in the so-called industrialized societies, by now, thirty years later, they have spread and become ubiquitous more or less globally. In this respect, postmodernism may be seen in relation to late capitalism, which was, economically, largely responsible for the development and often the use of these technologies, and as such postmodernism may also be seen as part of the cultural logic of contemporary capitalism. This, however, is not the same as being identified with this logic, as in Jameson and, especially, in the way he envisions this identification. Besides, as Lyotard argues, many key aspects of postmodern thought had emerged in philosophy, art, and science (including mathematics) much earlier, some of them in the 1900s. Lyotard does not consider works of literature and art from the late 1970s on, such as those that attracted Jameson’s attention as postmodernist. This is not surprising, given that these works are characterized by postmodernist features, such as their emphasis, à la Jean Baudrillard, on “simulacra” and “appropriation,” or their overt critique of post-industrial capitalism, that are different from those at the core of Lyotard’s argument concerning the postmodern. Literature and art, such as that of Joyce, the Cubists, Duchamp, and Barnett Newman, that Lyotard considers in conjunction with postmodernism, have been more customarily seen as “modernist.”
     
    For Lyotard, and here, postmodern thought is not only or even primarily a matter of history, although history, specifically that of postmodern culture during the last forty years (from the period covered by Lyotard’s “report” on it), is of course important. At stake, however, is also and even primarily a question of the character of thought—artistic, philosophical, scientific, or other. Some ingredients of postmodern thought can be traced as early as the pre-Socratics, and while Lyotard does not appear to expressly trace them that far, his argumentation implies the possibility of this long history as well. In the present view, postmodern thought is a particular way of thinking concerning certain phenomena and not something that corresponds to actual properties of these phenomena themselves, although it is possible that a rigorous understanding of some of these phenomena requires, at least at the moment, postmodern ways of thinking. Other such phenomena can, however, be understood differently, for example, by way of classical or modern thinking. In still other cases, classical or modern and postmodern thought are in contestation with each other, and it is possible that certain phenomena would require yet different and possibly now unimaginable ways of thought.
     
    As I said, postmodern thought, as understood here, is defined by three interactive components: irreducible multiplicity, the irreducible role of the unthinkable in thought and knowledge, and irreducible chance, all further underlined by the irreducible role of materiality in all phenomena considered by postmodern thought. The irreducible character of each is essential, given that philosophy, science, and literature and art have been concerned with multiplicity and chance long before postmodernism. The question is how we conceive them, and most of the resistance to postmodern thought in the present sense comes down to this question as well. Consider the case of multiplicity, a concept arguably most commonly associated with postmodernism, as it is by Lyotard.
     
    The fundamental role of multiplicity has, of course, sometimes been denied by western metaphysics, beginning with Parmenides’s concept of the One as defining the ultimate reality of things, and Plato’s extension of this doctrine. Difference, multiplicity, and change were in Plato’s view merely illusions of human senses, to be overcome by philosophy. The idea has never died. It has found its arguably most prominent recent reincarnation in twentieth-century “mathematical Platonism,” and recurs, albeit only sporadically and marginally, in contemporary physics. However, our understanding of nature and mind has been most essentially shaped by considering the role of difference, multiplicity, and change in their workings. In other words, what has been primarily at stake, from the pre-Socratics to Heidegger and beyond, is not so much an undifferentiated Oneness, even if one assumes this Oneness as the ultimate nature of reality, but how the play of difference, multiplicity, and/or chance is contained or controlled. Classical and then modern thought sees the multiple as, in Alain Badiou’s idiom, the multiple-One, and the One as the multiple-One, even if in the final analysis this multiple-One dissolves into the One-without-multiple, as in Plato (Badiou 29). I primarily refer to the multiple, since it is more significant for the problematic of the postmodern, although my argument extends to the concepts of difference and change. Accordingly, one can call the multiple-One the classical multiple or, when it acquires philosophically and scientifically post-Cartesian inflections, the modern multiple. Heidegger offers arguably the culminating conception of the modern multiple as the multiple-One in The Question of Being: “The [multiple] meaningfulness [Mehrdeutigkeit] is based on a play [Spiel] which, the more richly it unfolds, the more strictly it is held … by a hidden rule [Regel] … This is why what is said remains bound into the highest law [Gesetz]” (104-5; translation modified).3
     
    By contrast, the postmodern multiple is, in Badiou’s language, the multiple-without-One and, to push the concept beyond Badiou, even the multiple of multiples-without-One, a form of multiplicity that cannot be subsumed by any unity or even by any containable multiplicity, in other words, that cannot be bound by any single rule or law. Lyotard’s argument concerning the postmodern and narrative in The Postmodern Condition can be seen in terms of the narrative multiple-without-One, the multiple that cannot be governed by any single narrative or, in Lyotard’s terms, by a grand narrative or meta-narrative. Postmodern thinking, according to Lyotard, is characterized by its skepticism (“incredulity”) toward grand narratives, in particular that of scientific progress, which narrative has defined modernity or rather modernity’s view of itself. The same view of the multiple as the multiple-without-One defines Lyotard’s argument, via Ludwig Wittgenstein, concerning heteromorphous language games of postmodernity, which cannot be fully coordinated, let alone subsumed or governed by a single language game. Some of these language games cannot be positively related at all: they are strictly “incommensurable.” These two heteromorphous multiplicities, that of narratives and that of language games, are related and interactive, and postmodern subjectivity and knowledge are constituted by both of them and/or by still other multiplicities.
     
    One might say that thinking the multiple-without-One is part of what Deleuze and Guattari call the “plane of immanence” of postmodern thought. According to Deleuze and Guattari, “the plane of immanence is not a concept that is or can be thought but rather the image of thought, the image thought gives to itself of what it means to think, to make use of thought, to find one’s bearing in thought” (37). This plane gives rise to philosophical concepts, which “are like multiple waves, rising and falling, but the plane of immanence is a single wave that rolls them up and unrolls them” (36). Deleuze and Guattari limit the role of the plane of immanence to philosophy alone. I would argue, however, that analogous planes of immanence could be defined for mathematical and scientific concepts or for compositional architectures of literature and art, which Deleuze and Guattari associate primarily with, respectively, the plane of reference in science and the plane of composition in art. Each field may combine various types of planes or make them interfere (in the optical sense of crossing their respective wave-fronts), as Deleuze and Guattari in effect suggest later in the book (217-18).
     
    As I argue here, the plane of immanence of postmodern thought also reveals the potentially uncircumventable limit of knowledge and thinking and, hence, the irreducible incompleteness of both in postmodern registers of thought, which is the second defining aspect of postmodern thought as understood here. These types of limits, although perhaps less radical in character, appear to emerge in Deleuze and Guattari’s conception of “THE plane of immanence,” defined by “the nonthought within thought,” the discovery of which they especially associate with Spinoza. These limits appear to be less radical because, in Deleuze and Guattari’s view, this “nonthought within thought” could still in principle be thought and was indeed thought once by Spinoza, but only once and, it appears, can be never be thought again (59-60; emphasis added). This argumentation appears to me problematic. For one thing, it is difficult and I would argue even impossible to ascertain that Spinoza actually thought “THE plane of immanence” under the assumption that one can never think it again. The idea is also curiously theological, especially for Deleuze and Guattari, radically materialist thinkers that they are. Indeed, in view of this one-time event of thought, they even see Spinoza as “the Christ of philosophy,” only by analogy or metaphorically, to be sure, but still inevitably carrying, at least, some theological weight with it (60). In any event, it is not possible to think, not even once, the irreducibly unthinkable in the present sense, in accordance with the conception of chaos as the incomprehensible, or as the Greek areton. This is why I suggested earlier that, at least when it comes to postmodern thought, Deleuze and Guattari’s concept of chaos as the virtual (defined by the infinite speed of appearance and disappearance of forms) needs to be supplemented with the concept of chaos as the unthinkable. In sum, one can think of the unthinkable but one cannot think this unthinkable itself, which is ultimately unthinkable even as unthinkable.
     
    By the same token, the term “incompleteness” is only used here in juxtaposition to the classical or modern concept of completeness, rather than in order to imply that a more complete way of thinking or a more complete knowledge is possible under these conditions. For example, Einstein saw quantum mechanics, an epistemologically postmodern-like theory, as incomplete because he thought that one should eventually be able to develop a more complete theory, analogous to classical physics. One might say that, while it allowed for the multiple, the multiple-One, Einstein’s plane of thought excluded the irreducibly unthinkable, along with (Einstein appears to be more open on this point) excluding the irreducibly multiple. By contrast, Bohr made the irreducibly unthinkable an essential part of his plane of thought and of his understanding of quantum physics.
     
    Lyotard comes closest to the conception of the unthinkable just outlined in his famous definition of the postmodern, offered expressly in the context of literature and art but extendable to all postmodern thought. He says:
     

    The postmodern would be that which, in the modern, puts forward the unpresentable in presentation itself; that denies itself the solace of good forms, the [Kantian] consensus of a taste which would make it possible to share collectively the nostalgia for the unattainable; [the postmodern is] that which searches for new presentations, not in order to enjoy them but in order to impart a stronger sense of the unpresentable.
     

    (“Answering the Question” 81)

     

    While the nostalgia in question essentially belongs to modern thought, it is not necessarily found in classical thought, thus indicating one difference between them, under largely shared epistemological assumptions. One encounters parallel conceptions of the un-presentable in Jacques Lacan (the Real), Derrida (différance), Paul de Man (on allegory), and Alain Badiou (the event as trans-being), and with qualifications offered above, in Deleuze and Guattari’s conception of “the nonthought within thought,” keeping in mind the differences between these thinkers and different degrees of unthinkability that they give to the unthinkable. One can think of this un-presentable as being beyond thought altogether, unthinkable even as unthinkable, and hence beyond any conceivable beyond, as it were. At the same time, and this is crucial, these unthinkable strata are efficacious in the sense of being responsible for what we think and know, which, as will be seen, also means that postmodern thinking unavoidably involves classical or modern thinking. Accordingly, Lyotard is right to speak of the postmodern in the modern and of the un-presentable in presentation, in the sense that it is made necessary because of its effects on what is presented or represented, or what is thought.

     
    In contrast to postmodern thought, classical thought and then modern thought are both defined by the possibility, at least in principle, of the completeness of thought and knowledge, and thus by the possibility of containing the multiplicity of their practice. Occasioning Lyotard’s reflections on postmodernity, Habermas famously laments our inability or lack of determination to pursue the project of the Enlightenment grounded in this possibility (The Postmodern Condition 66-67; “Answering the Question”72-73). More accurately, one should speak of a certain project of the Enlightenment, since, as Foucault reminded us in “What is the Enlightenment?,” the Enlightenment has other projects and other, sometimes nearly postmodern, ways of thought.
     
    From the pre-Socratics on, classical thought is closely connected to Euclidean geometry, which was essentially in place well before Euclid, but was given its axiomatic-theorematic architecture by Euclid’s Elements. This architecture compels one to proceed from definitions and axioms to theorems by means of firmly established logical deductive rules, and it in turn established a paradigm for classical and then modern mathematical and scientific argument and exposition. The corresponding procedures may not be always expressly enacted in practice (indeed, they rarely are), but the conversion of a mathematical and scientific argument into this form is presumed possible, a possibility put into question, as a possibility in principle, by twentieth-century (and in some respects by even earlier) mathematics and science. This questioning and the necessity of alternative strategies of theoretical exposition are important in postmodern thought. Derrida’s delineation of the workings of différance, in “Différance,” may illustrate the point. According to Derrida: “What I shall propose here will not be elaborated simply as a philosophical discourse, operating according to principle, postulates, axioms or definitions, and proceeding along the discursive lines of a linear order of reasons” (Margins of Philosophy 6-7; emphasis added). In other words, it will not be elaborated on the Euclidean discursive model, and not because it is difficult or for one or another reason undesirable to do so but because is not possible in principle, or at least it does not appear to be (7). Derrida is right to qualify that his proposal “will not be elaborated simply” on the Euclidean discursive model. This model is effective within broad limits and, within certain limits, is unavoidable, and it is used by Derrida in his essay, even though différance itself cannot, as I noted above, be represented or even thought of, and is only manifest in its effects upon what we can think and know.
     
    Modern thought is similarly connected to and often even modeled on classical physics, established as a mathematical science of nature by Galileo and especially by Newton, in turn with Euclidean geometry as their inspiration. This is one of the reasons for my use of the term classical, and classical physics is essentially based in Euclidean geometry. This link was broken by Einstein’s relativity theory, especially the so-called general relativity, his non-Newtonian theory of gravity, based on non-Euclidean geometry, and then more radically by quantum theory, which breaks with geometry altogether.4 Modernity, especially as developed by the eighteenth-century Enlightenment, gave classical thought new dimensions, which define modern thought. Thus, classical physics is paradigmatically modern not only because it is mathematical, crucial as its mathematical character is, but also because it separates nature from mind and culture, in part, as concerns mind, against Aristotle’s physics, a product of a very different culture. As noted from the outset, this separation is a major part of the project of modernity, and it extends into postmodern culture, even though, beyond relatively narrow limits of disciplinary scientific practice, this separation is unsustainable, as Bruno Latour argues in We Have Never Been Modern.
     
    While, however, classical physics and its idealized models (modern theoretical physics, whether classical, relativistic, or quantum, only deals with idealized and mathematized models) offer a good approximation of nature and possess an enormous practical power, classical physics is incorrect at the fundamental level of the constitution of nature, as we understand this constitution now. There one needs at the very least both relativity, in the case of gravity, again, general relativity, and quantum theory—our best fundamental physical theories at present. These theories are not only fundamentally different from classical physics but, in the case of general relativity and quantum theory, are also incompatible with each other. Quantum theory, in the form of the so-called quantum field theory, incorporates only Einstein’s special relativity theory, which deals with the electromagnetic behavior of light in the absence of gravity. This incompatibility of general relativity and quantum theory is one of the greatest unresolved problems of fundamental physics, a problem that cannot perhaps be resolved apart from a postmodern-like understanding of the ultimate constitution of nature.
     
    Twentieth-century mathematics and physics appear to direct us toward postmodern thought and knowledge, which was one of Lyotard’s points. His argument concerning this point, made throughout The Postmodern Condition, may be viewed from the following angle. If we want, as the Enlightenment thinkers did at the time, to model our thinking on mathematics and science, we should perhaps use for these purposes neither eighteenth-century mathematics and science nor the conceptual philosophical models that ground them. Instead we should consider first what mathematics and physics, in particular quantum theory (55-58), or biology and neuroscience, tell us now. And what they appear to tell us now may well require, rather than only allow for, postmodern thought, although even that they allow for it is revolutionary. In other words, postmodern thought appears to be closer to contemporary mathematics and science than Enlightenment-like thinking is.
     
    Our thinking concerning chance and probability plays an especially important role in this problematic, whether one considers it in its scientific, philosophical, or cultural and political register, or in the interactions between these registers. A chance event is an unpredictable, random event. By contrast, probability, which measures our expectations concerning events whose occurrence (say, how a tossed coin will fall) cannot be predicted with certainty, introduces an element of order in our interactions with randomness and chance. I want to distinguish here between causality and determinism. I use “causality” as an ontological category relating to the behavior of systems whose evolution is defined by the fact that the state of the system is determined at all points by its state at a given point. I use “determinism” as an epistemological category having to do with our ability to predict exactly the state of a system at any and all points once we know its state at a given point, at least in idealized cases. There are causal theories, chaos theory among them, where such predictions are not possible. The main question in the present context is whether chance is a manifestation of causality or necessity, however hidden or remote, or not. These two alternatives define the two corresponding concepts of chance—classical or modern, which entails a hidden causality behind chance and which, thus, excludes only determinism, and nonclassical or postmodern, in which case we do not or even cannot assume any causality behind chance.
     
    Classically, randomness is seen as arising from our insufficient (and perhaps, in practice, unavailable) knowledge of a total configuration of the forces involved and, hence, of a lawful causality postulated behind an apparently lawless random event. If this configuration becomes available, or if it could be made available in principle, the chance character of the event would disappear. Chance would reveal itself to be a product of the play of forces that is, at least in principle if not in practice, calculable by man, or at least by God, who, in this view, does not play dice, as Einstein famously said, or who at least always knows how they will fall. It is worth keeping in mind that, while Einstein spoke of God (a brilliant rhetorical move, which immortalized the statement), he meant nature. On this point reality and causality come together, or they are brought together by this point. Subtle as they may be, all scientific theories of chance and probability prior to quantum theory or at least to Darwin’s evolutionary theory, and many beyond them, as well as most philosophical theories of chance, are of the classical type just described. When they occur in a domain handled by classical physics, randomness and probability result from insufficient information concerning systems that are at bottom causal. It is their complexity (due, say, to the large numbers of their individual constituents) that prevents us from accessing their causal behavior and making deterministic predictions concerning it. Thus, the standard classical mechanics deals deterministically with causal systems; classical statistical physics deals with causal systems, but only statistically; and chaos and complexity theories deal with systems that are causal, but whose behavior cannot be predicted exactly in view of the highly nonlinear character of this behavior, also known as the sensitivity to the initial conditions. Hence, neither classical statistical physics nor chaos and complexity theories are deterministic. I speak of the standard classical mechanics above, because many systems considered in chaos theory in fact obey the laws of quantum mechanics, but they are too complex to track in order to make deterministic predictions concerning their behavior.
     
    By contrast, quantum mechanics offers predictions, in general of a probabilistic nature, concerning the systems that may not be and, in many versions of the theory, cannot be considered as causal or, again, in the first place, be subject to any realist ontological description. Quantum mechanics only predicts, probabilistically, certain events but does not explain the physical processes through which these events come about. Even though the probabilistic predictions of quantum mechanics are subject to rigorous mathematical laws, randomness and probability do not arise in view of our inability to access the underlying causal dynamics determining the behavior of quantum systems. It is difficult, if not impossible, to assume quantum behavior to be causal or, to begin with, to see it in realist terms, that is, to assign this behavior a specifiable classical-like ontology.5 In other words, the character of the existence of quantum objects may disallow us not only to describe but also to form a conception of this existence. This impossibility would make such terms as “quantum,” “object,” or “existence” provisional and ultimately inapplicable to such objects. That this type of epistemology is possible and may even be necessary in a scientific theory is a crucial point, since it implies that the same epistemology is possible elsewhere in science, for example in evolutionary theory and in neuroscience. In other words, this epistemology is not merely an invention of postmodern imagination, into which it came in part from mathematics and science.
     
    It does not follow that we should, or for that matter could, abandon classical or modern ways of thinking and knowledge. It may be argued, as it was by Niels Bohr and Werner Heisenberg, that, as against theoretical thinking of the epistemologically postmodern type, classical-like or modern theoretical thinking reflects the essential workings of our neurological machinery born in our evolutionary emergence as human animals. In other words, our thinking in general, as the product of this machinery, is classical-like, as is strongly suggested by recent arguments in neuroscience by, among others, Alain Berthoz and Rodolfo Llinás, which explore the relationships between the brain and movement.6 Our brains appear to guide our perception and motion in accordance with classical mechanics. Reciprocally, classical mechanics may be seen as a mathematized refinement of our daily thinking, in contrast to quantum mechanics, where it is difficult and even impossible to speak of the motion of quantum objects.
     
    If we assume the evolutionary origin of classical-like theoretical thinking, it would hardly be surprising that it has been so pervasive and effective in mathematics, science, philosophy, literature, and culture at large for so long. Classical-like thinking is retained in postmodern theories as well, because that which is beyond the limits of postmodern theories is beyond the capacity of our thought altogether. One can even define as classical that which can be thought at all. Quantum objects and their behavior or the corresponding entities in other postmodern theories are, by contrast, unthinkable, inconceivable. We are compelled to infer the existence of such entities from configurations of their effects upon what we can think and know, in part, inevitably, through classical thinking. Nobody has observed a moving photon or electron as such. We infer the existence of quantum objects from the traces they leave in measuring instruments, traces that we observe classically. This inference is always theoretical. It follows, then, that postmodern theoretical thinking is reached via a classical or modern one, since the postmodern underpinnings of a given situation are manifest in classical features of this situation. Accordingly, it is a matter not of a philosophical or aesthetic preference between classical or modern and postmodern thinking, but of the necessity of using one or the other, or different combinations of them, in different circumstances. Postmodern thought embraces classical and modern thinking, both within its own limits and in postmodern domains, where classical or modern thinking must be deployed along with postmodern thought. By contrast, classical and then modern theoretical thinking aim to, and indeed by their nature must, exclude postmodern thought.
     
    In some respects, this is not surprising, especially in view of the considerations just offered—the biological-evolutionary nature of our perception and thinking in general, and the success of classical and modern mathematics and science. In science, postmodern thought emerged, with the help of nature and technology, from remarkable, even previously unimaginable, phenomena, such as those discovered in quantum physics, and from highly nontrivial technical theories in mathematics, science, and philosophy in the early twentieth century. By then, classical and then modern thinking had become a form of ideology, which defined our culture itself as classical and then modern. It may be more surprising that our culture continues to resist postmodern thought to such a degree, given the extraordinary effectiveness of scientific theories, such as quantum theory, that at least allow for being understood in postmodern terms. In his The Structure of Evolutionary Theory, Stephen J. Gould offers a poignant expression of this surprise. He says:
     

    I confess that, after 30 years of teaching at a major university [Harvard], I remain surprised by the unquestioned acceptance of this view of science [as grounded in the ultimate causality of nature]—which, by the way, I strongly reject. . .—both among students headed for a life in this profession, and among intellectually inclined people in general. If, as a teacher, I suggest to students that they might wish to construe probability and contingency as inherent in nature, they often become confused, and even angry, and almost invariably respond with some version of the old Laplacean claim [of the underlying ultimate causality of nature]. In short, they insist that our use of probabilistic inference can only, and in principle, be an epistemological consequence of our mental limitations, and simply cannot represent an irreducible property of nature, which must, if science works at all, be truly deterministic [causal].
     

    (1333)

     

    One should not be too much surprised. For the reasons just explained, the classical or modern view of chance, as ultimately grounded in causality, has been part of the dominant scientific and philosophical ideology and has had the backing of a great many major figures in science, from physics to evolutionary theory. Einstein led the way in his criticism of quantum theory. Although he admitted that quantum epistemology is “logically possible” and is consistent with the experimental data, he saw it as “so very contrary to [his] scientific instinct that [he could not] forgo the search for a more complete conception [of nature]” (“Physics and Reality” 377). Einstein’s hope has not materialized thus far in quantum theory.

     
    The situation is, however, peculiar. On the one hand, quantum mechanics and several other scientific theories that, at the very least, allow for postmodern interpretations of them are among the most effective theories we have. On the other hand, their postmodern aspects compel many to look for classical-like alternatives to these theories. Such alternatives cannot be excluded, given that our fundamental physical theories, as they stand now, are incomplete. At present, however, there are no signs that such alternatives are any more likely than postmodern-like or even yet more radical theories. According to Anton Zeilinger et al., one of the most prominent quantum information physicists in the world, and his co-authors: “We suggest that these [alternatives] are simply attempts to keep, in one way or other, a realistic view of the world. It may well be that in the future, quantum physics will be superseded by a new theory, but it is likely that this will be much more radical than anything we have today” (237).
     
    The argument of Zeilinger et al. is unlikely to convince most proponents of classically-oriented thinking about quantum theory, or nature and science in general, any more than a more general argument for postmodern thought offered here is likely to do. Both types of argumentation, that concerning postmodern-like science and that concerning postmodern thought in general, are resisted and even attacked jointly, as in the so-called Science Wars of late 1990s, centered on postmodern French philosophy and constructivist studies of science, and more recently in the debate concerning religion and science, on which I would like to comment in closing. I leave aside arguments that try to bring science and religion together, since, whatever their chances elsewhere, such attempts are not of much interest if one adopts the epistemology of postmodern thought, as defined here, since the latter is, by definition, incompatible with any theology, positive or negative.7
     
    Of more interest here are those arguments that oppose religion and science or even counter religion by science on epistemologically classical, rather than epistemologically postmodern, grounds. Such arguments are offered, for example, by Richard Dawkins in God’s Delusion and The Greatest Show on Earth: The Evidence for Evolution, and by Stephen Hawking, in The Grand Design (co-written with Leonard Mlodinow). These are suspiciously grandiose titles, with a peculiarly theological ring to them. Dawkins is also known, since the Science Wars, for his discontent with postmodernism, of which he knows little and is willing to understand still less, but which he nevertheless does not hesitate to claim to be a threat to culture and progress (e.g., in “Postmodernism Disrobed”). His view is understandable given that postmodernist thought is in conflict with his own, uncritically Enlightenment, thinking. Dawkins is woefully inattentive to the possibility that postmodernist arguments, attacked by him and by other scientists, show difficulties in maintaining this type of thinking even in science itself. What makes Dawkins’s arguments of particular interest in the present context is the metaphysical grounding of these arguments, specifically the fact that, at bottom, they share the same metaphysical or, in Heidegger’s and Derrida’s terms, ontotheological base with the theologically oriented theories that they attack, such as the argument for “intelligent design” in evolution.
     
    The term “ontotheology” was introduced by Martin Heidegger and then used by Derrida, who gave it a more radical sense (in part against Heidegger’s own grain), along with its more famous Derridean avatars, such as logocentrism and the metaphysics of presence (e.g., Margins of Philosophy 6). For present purposes, ontotheological thinking may be understood as a way of classical or modern thinking that, while not necessarily theological, is (often without realizing it) ontologically modeled on theology, and that in particular has a single all-governing metaphysical base, analogous to that provided by the idea of God in theological thinking. Thus, the concept of intelligent design in biology is theological rather than only ontotheological and is, thus, different from Darwin’s and post-Darwinian conceptions of evolution, which are, generally, not theological. On the other hand, such conceptions may be thought ontotheologically. For example, one thinks ontotheologically if one conceives of evolution as a material but at bottom causal process, for example, as fully governed (“overdetermined”) by a single structure, such as a determinate adaptive mechanism or set of mechanisms, which also establish the causality of evolutionary process. I am not saying that adaptive mechanisms (plural!) are not important to evolution: they manifestly are. But I am saying that, in addition to a likely uncontainable multiplicity of these mechanics, random, a-causal forces of internal (random genetic mutations) and external (environmental) nature may and probably do play an equally important role in the dynamics of evolution. Darwin appears to have at least thought that such may be the case. The corresponding evolutionary framework would, then, not be ontotheological in the present sense.8
     
    To give another example, Marxist or post-Marxist theories, even those with a postmodernist flavor, as in the case of Jameson, offer a materialist view of human history and, hence, are not theological. They are, however, usually ontotheological, insofar as they conceive of human history as a teleological process governed by the class structure defined by the relationships between capital and labor. They also deploy a form of the Enlightenment-like grand narrative, as, for example, in Jameson, in conjunction with the narrative of postmodernism as “the cultural logic of late capitalism,” which logic, one presumes, includes postmodern “incredulity” towards grand narratives, incredulity that grounds Lyotard’s very different argument concerning postmodernism.9
     
    Now, even though the anxieties concerning postmodern-like thinking in science are considerable in the scientific community, that certain scientific theories may be or even may need to be interpreted along postmodern-like lines is at least allowed as a possibility, albeit an unwelcome possibility. When it comes to culture, postmodern thought is met with unmitigated resistance or is rejected outright by most scientists comment on the subject. One reason for this difference is the assumption that, while we have power to shape society and culture, nature and its laws are independent, albeit open to human understanding. As should be apparent from the preceding discussion, both (or all three) assumptions are questionable, especially from the postmodern perspective, in which these assumptions more often than not appear to be part of or to arise from the ontotheological ideologies in question at the moment. Indeed, as will be seen presently, in accordance with one such ideology, nature too may be seen as something to be shaped or “designed,” at least at some levels, by an ontotheologically-based human intervention.
     
    Theology, then, is unequivocally rejected as a way of understanding how nature works or, given the materialist views of the authors under discussion, and the role of theology in our thinking and the rise of its significance in recent decades is lamented accordingly. At the same time, ontotheology is embraced in understanding nature and, again, especially culture, without reflecting either on its common metaphysical base with theology or on problems of the Enlightenment-like ideologies that arise from their ontological character. Hence we also have the continuing dominance of the grand narrative of scientific progress, essentially the grand narrative of the Enlightenment, which was at stake in Lyotard’s critique of modernity and which, so Lyotard hoped, would be subject to postmodern incredulity. Against Lyotard’s expectations, while science and technology open to postmodern-like thought and knowledge have continued to flourish since 1980, the postmodern incredulity toward modern thought and knowledge, or their grand narratives, has actually diminished. On the other hand, a new power of competing ontotheological and, often, theological grand narratives has become prominent during the last three decades.
     
    This last circumstance should give pause to believers in the grand narrative of scientific progress, and make them pay more attention to postmodernist arguments concerning grand narratives and the type of Enlightenment vision of science, history, and culture these scientists adopt. It does not appear, however, that it does. Instead, the situation is, yet again, seen and handled by both sides (apart from a small minority of those who hold postmodernist views of the type advocated here) as a conflict, even a war, of competing ontotheological ideologies and grand narratives. Not surprisingly, divergent phenomena within a given side of these confrontations are often uncritically lumped together by other sides: one speaks of religion (or a given large religious denomination) in general or, conversely, of science in general, and so forth, including, importantly, postmodernism in general. My use of the word “believer” notwithstanding, I am not suggesting, as some have, that the views of believers in the grand narrative of science necessarily amount to a secular religion of its own, although this does happens sometimes. Theological and materialist ontotheologies are not the same. They are only analogously grounded metaphysically, and it is this grounding and its implications that are at stake here. Commenting on the prominent and even dominant ideology of nanotechnology, Jean-Pierre Dupuy made the following perceptive observation:
     

    An expression in the form an oxymoron sums up all this [ideology] up very well: nature has become artificial nature.
     
    The next stage obviously consists in asking whether the mind could not take over from nature in order to carry out its creative task more intelligently and efficiently. Damien Broderick asks: “Is it likely than nanosystems, designed by human minds, will bypass this Darwinian wandering, and leap straight to design success?” (The Spike 118). In a comparative cultural studies perspective, it is fascinating to see American science, which has to carry on an epic struggle to root out of public education every trace of creationism, including its most recent avatar, intelligent design, return to the design paradigm through the intermediary of the nanotechnology program, the only difference being that man now assumes the role of the demiurge.
     

    (158)

     

    While the difference in question deserves more emphasis than Dupuy’s “only” suggests, the appeal, ontotheological in character, of nanotechnological or other biotechnological design paradigms and their shared basis with the intelligent-design theory are indeed striking.

     
    It is important to keep in mind that the paradigm of design originates in cybernetics and in subsequent developments in computer science and information theory. These developments of course contributed to and were even largely responsible technologically for “the postmodern condition(s)” that led to the rise of postmodern thought, knowledge, and culture. They also played an important role in the development of postmodern thinking and thought by helping to dislocate the classical and then modern concept of subjectivity, defined in part by bracketing, from the opposite sides, both concepts, the “animal” and the “machine,” from their conceptions of the human. At the same time, however, some of these developments have exhibited strong ontotheological and intelligent-design-like tendencies, similar to those found in nanotechnology, as Dupuy indicates (155-56). For example, artificial-intelligence (AI) programs, especially the so-called strong AI, assume, roughly, that human or human-like intelligence and consciousness can be enacted by a digital computer. This kind of double and even schizophrenic situation and attitude—the postmodern decentering of subjectivity or post-subjectivity, on the one hand, and, on the other, the ontotheology of the post-human “intelligent design”—also defines certain recent (“post-humanist”) trends in the humanities.
     
    Appeals to the concept of design are also found in ontotheological programs for fundamental physics or for evolutionary biology, as can be seen in Hawking and Mlodinow’s book, The Grand Design. In fundamental physics, mathematics often functions as the ontotheology of the Universe, as the Mario Livio’s recent book, Is God a Mathematician? (whose argument is ontotheological rather than theological, and God is invoked metaphorically, as did Einstein). Conversely, and sometimes reciprocally, although less common, the theological association between divine thinking and mathematics is far from absent. This association also has a much longer history, which, as indicated earlier, extends from Plato and even the pre-Socratics. But then, emerging at least with Democritus, materialist ontotheology has a long history, too.
     
    My main question here is whether certain aspirations for a more just society may be effectively served by these ontotheologically grounded arguments, even if these arguments are advanced against theology. In other words, are aspirations for social justice effectively served if one sees the world in terms of competing ideologies and grand narratives, those of the scientific Enlightenment or those governed by one or another form of theology, or if social justice is better served by more postmodern ways of thinking about the nature and practice of politics and justice? I am willing to grant such aspirations to the scientific authors under discussion, or in other critiques of postmodernism, such as Habermas’s–whom Lyotard, too, credits with wanting a more just society, but not with a good argument concerning how to achieve it (The Postmodern Condition 66-67). First, when it comes to a better, more just society, is ontotheology, such as that of the scientific Enlightenment, better than theology? I think it is likely to be. In fairness, theology has made its contributions to the advancement of knowledge and justice, while science and the ideology of scientific progress have sometimes been used, often in the name of justice, without much regard for actual justice and for purposes that are hardly just, by almost any concept or criterion of justice. Secondly, however, and most crucially here, is Enlightenment ontotheology better for social justice than is postmodernism? While I do not say that it cannot be better, it probably is not.
     
    Consider the case Lyotard makes concerning justice, a case that ultimately drives the argument of The Postmodern Condition, which also proceeds, at least in part, from physics to justice, that is, from the postmodern epistemology of physics, and specifically from atomic or quantum physics, to the postmodern epistemology of justice (55-58).10 First, Lyotard argues that while Habermas’s cause, justice, is good, his conceptions of consensus and of the unity of knowledge and culture, a unity that underlies the idea of consensus, are “outmoded and suspect values.” They are unlikely to survive “that severe reexamination that postmodernity imposes on the thought of the Enlightenment, on the idea of a unitary end of history and a subject.” “But,” Lyotard says, “justice as a value is neither outmoded nor suspect. We must thus arrive at an idea and practice of justice that is not linked to that of consensus” (The Postmodern Condition 66). (This link would also make the idea of justice ontotheological, even if this ontotheology is a materialist one.) Lyotard then offers a brief manifesto-like outline of postmodern politics that would respect both “the desire for justice” and “the desire for the unknown” (67), and I would add the desire for and in any event the acceptance of the irreducibly unthinkable, which view may be more radical than that of Lyotard. It might be closer to that of Emmanuel Levinas, except that Levinas’s ethics of the unthinkable or, in his terms, the infinite is, as Derrida argues, ultimately ontotheological.11 It also follows from the preceding discussion that this desire is the desire for the irreducibly multiple and for irreducible chance—akin to amor fati, invoked by Friedrich Nietzsche, a love of fate, but a “fate” defined by uncertainty without underlying necessity, a love for the uncertainty of the future (On the Genealogy of Morals and Ecce Homo 258).
     
    Is this type of justice possible? At least, it appears no more impossible and may even prove to be more likely to work in practice than the idea of justice based on the idea of consensus or other ontotheological (or theological) principles, which have at best a questionable record of leading to just societies. But, perhaps against Lyotard, who appears to have been more optimistic on this point, under postmodern conditions the possibility of justice entails an irreducible possibility of injustice. I am not suggesting that we cannot or should not try to minimize the chance and probability for injustice in our efforts to achieve a better justice, a justice-to-come (a-venir), to borrow from Derrida’s “democracy to-come” in Specters of Marx. My point instead is that we cannot eliminate this chance for injustice, even ideally, if we want our ideal to relate meaningfully to the actual world. Nor can this justice be justice for all: one justice for all or the same justice forever. It cannot be the justice, the justice of the One, even if it is the multiple-One, the multiple of justice underlined by a hidden single justice, theological or otherwise ontotheological. One justice for all is an ontotheological fiction, with which, defined as a monotheistic theological justice, Socrates, arguably the first modern thinker, wanted to replace the Dionysian vision of the world offered by Greek tragedy, according to Nietzsche, the first postmodern thinker or, as he saw himself, the first Dionysian philosopher. This is a great name from the past for his philosophy of the future, as he liked to call it, or for any true philosophy.
     
    In this view and this way of justice, which can only be a view and a way, since, as Nietzsche also tells us, the view or the way does not exist, there has never been any other justice than the irreducibly uncertain and inconstant, multiple justice (Thus Spoke Zarathustra 156). There can be only a possible or at most a probable justice. No court of law and no other form of dispensing justice gives us more than a chance of justice; in all our ethical acts, acts aimed at justice, we make our bets, however certain we might believe ourselves to be in what is just. More often than not it is no more than a blind chance, and, in the present view of chance, there is no ultimate causal architecture underlying this chance. Our knowledge and thought may help us, but they can only help us make more likely bets, and then only sometimes. Justice is blind because, if I can put it this way, it is blind even more toward what is just than toward what may divert us from being just, as the iconic image of the blind goddess balancing the scales is designed to tell us. We cannot count, but can only bet, on what will be defined as just in the future, even a very near future. Not only are people inconstant, but justice itself is inconstant, because it is never itself, never in itself, never apart from people who, however, cannot be completely in control of justice, either. Justice is never divine, but it is never completely human either.
     
    This view of justice also returns us to the tragic thought of ancient Greece, in particular to Aeschylus, whom Nietzsche, a fellow Heraclitean and a fellow Dionysian, singles out, in The Birth of Tragedy, as the greatest tragic poet, and from whom Socrates, a dreamer of permanent, divine justice, refused to learn. In Seven Against Thebes, Aeschylus gives us, as a gift, a profound sense of a Heraclitean river of justice, into which we can never step twice or perhaps even once: “What a City [polis] approves as just [dikae] changes with changing times” (l.1048). This is not a comforting picture of justice, though it fits the tragic scene of Thebes. But there may be no scene of justice that is much different. It is true that Aeschylus’s, or rather (this difference should not be overlooked) the chorus’s, contention as such does not mean that there is no other, more permanent, justice, human or divine, that a city (polis) does not perceive or does not want to, or cannot, maintain, for example, by surrendering the demands of this justice to political interests. But the statement poses a question, reverberating throughout pre-Socratic thought, a question to which Socrates and Nietzsche give two very different answers, or, since one can hardly hope for answers here, which they ask differently. The first is optimistic, reflecting the optimism of Socratic logic, modeled on geometry, and the second is tragic, reflecting the vision of tragic art, such as that of Aeschylus, against which Socratism waged a war. While a more optimistic, more Socratic view of justice, at least future justice, is also possible under postmodern conditions, postmodern thought, as understood here, appears to direct us towards a more Nietzschean, tragic vision of justice. This vision is not negative, nihilistic, or pessimistic; tragedy is not the same as pessimism (Nietzsche is not Schopenhauer). Nor is this vision nostalgic for a lost belief, no longer possible, in some more assured, universal justice.
     
    Instead this vision arises from an affirmation of life, which is rarely just, even in the face of tragedy, which is inescapable.
     

    Arkady Plotnitsky is a professor of English and Theory and Cultural Studies at Purdue University, where he is also a director of the Theory and Cultural Studies Program. He has published on the philosophy of physics and mathematics, continental philosophy, British and European Romanticism, Modernism, and the relationships among literature, philosophy, and science. His most recent books are Epistemology and Probability: Bohr, Heisenberg, Schrödinger and the Nature of Quantum-Theoretical Thinking (2009), Reading Bohr: Physics and Philosophy (2006), and a co-edited (with Tilottama Rajan) collection of essays Idealism Without Absolute: Philosophy and Romantic Culture (2004). His next book, Niels Bohr and Complementarity, is scheduled to appear in 2012.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. In We Have Never Been Modern and related works, Bruno Latour offers a forceful critique of the separation between the affairs of nature and the affairs of culture, especially politics, as the basis of “the constitution of modernity.” Latour also argues that postmodern thinking is essentially based on this separation as well. This argument is, in my view, less convincing and, in any event, it does not give sufficient attention to the stratified complexity of postmodern thinking. I should add that, although physics is my primary concern, other sciences, in particular life sciences, have routinely been summoned to support this separation as well.

     

     
    2. The term appears, for example, in the title of Ihab Hassan’s The Dismemberment of Orpheus: Toward Postmodern Literature, published in 1971.

     

     
    3. It is difficult to ascertain to what degree Heidegger subscribes to this view of the multiple, given the complexity and evolving nature of his views concerning the nature of the multiple throughout his life. This statement is a product of his later thinking (from the 1940s on) and appears to correspond to his view at the time. I do not, however, venture a definitive claim on this point. The formulation would retain its value as, arguably, the defining expression of the modern multiple-One, regardless of Heidegger’s own thinking concerning the subject.

     

     
    4. I have discussed the latter point in Epistemology and Probability (115-36).

     

     
    5. I address these reasons in Epistemology and Probability (12-21, 313-52).

     

     
    6. See Alain Berthoz, The Brain’s Sense of Movement, and Rodolfo Llinás, The I of the Vortex: From Neuron to Self.

     

     
    7. The irreducibly unthinkable of postmodern thought may appear to resemble the divine of negative or mystical theology. The latter, too, disallows an assignment of any possible attributes to the divine except by way of negation (“it is not this,” “it is not that,” and so forth, including “it is not anything that could be designated as ‘it’”). The difference is that mystical theology presupposes a divine agency, while postmodern thought does not. Cf. Derrida’s remark on the difference between negative theology and the epistemology of différance (Margins of Philosophy 6), and, in the context of quantum mechanics, the discussion by the present author in Epistemology and Probability (313-23).

     

     
    8. The case is complex on both counts, the “structure of evolutionary theory” itself and Darwin’s views. Both subjects are extensively addressed in Gould’s book. See also a review-article by the present author, “Evolution and Contingency: A Review of Stephen Jay Gould’s The Structure of Evolutionary Theory.”

     

     
    9. The question of the possibility of non-ontotheological Marxism, which is, to some degree, broached by Derrida in Specters of Marx, is important. It cannot be addressed within the limits of this essay. I would argue that it is more difficult, even if not altogether impossible, to avoid ontotheology in pursuing a Marxist line of thought (Marx himself and most Marxists did not and did not try to do so, although they would undoubtedly resist the application of the term ontotheology to their views) than it is in pursuing a Darwinian evolutionary theory. As I note above, Darwin appears, at the very least, to be open to abandoning ontotheology in evolutionary theory. The role of narrative and of grand narratives in evolutionary theory is a subject which cannot be pursued here. It may be noted that Dawkins’s books are as suffused with grand narratives of evolution (which narratives are, it is true, not teleological or goal oriented) as they are with grand narratives of scientific progress (which are usually goal oriented, although such a goal may itself be an open-ended process, as, say, when such a progress is no longer impaired or resisted).

     

     
    10. Lyotard also makes an intriguing, if oblique, connection between physics and justice, in Heidegger and the Jews, via Spinoza and via Deleuze who, according to Lyotard, provides a philosophical physics to the metaphysics of a heterogeneous subjectivity advanced in Spinoza’s Ethics (11-12).

     

     
    11. See Derrida’s analysis in “Violence and Metaphysics: An Essay on the Thought of Emmanuel Levinas” (Writing and Difference 79-153) and in Adieu to Emmanuel Levinas, where Derrida’s critical attitude toward the ontotheological dimensions of Levinas’s thought is more circumspect but no less significant.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Aeschylus. Persians; Seven against Thebes; Suppliants; Prometheus Bound. Trans. Alan H. Sommerstein. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2009. Print.
    • Badiou, Alain. Being and Event. Trans. Oliver Feltman. New York: Continuum, 2007. Print.
    • Berthoz, Alain. The Brain’s Sense of Movement. Trans. G. Weiss. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2000. Print.
    • Bohr, Niels. The Philosophical Writings of Niels Bohr. Vol 2. Woodbridge: Ox Bow Press, 1987. Print.
    • Dawkins, Richard. God’s Delusion. New York: Mariner Books, 2008. Print.
    • ———. The Greatest Show on Earth: The Evidence for Evolution. New York: Free Press, 2010. Print.
    • ———. “Postmodernism Disrobed.” Rev. of Intellectual Impostures, by Alan Sokal and Jean Bricmont. Nature 394.6689 (1998): 141-43. Web. 26 Aug. 2011.
    • Deleuze, Gilles, and Félix Guattari. What is Philosophy? Trans. Hugh Tomlinson and Graham Burchell. New York: Columbia UP, 1994. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Adieu to Emmanuel Levinas. Trans. Pascal-Anne Brault and Michael Nass. San Jose: Stanford UP, 1999. Print.
    • ———. Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1980. Print.
    • ———. Specters of Marx: The State of the Debt, the Work of Mourning, and the New International. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. London: Taylor & Francis, 2006. Print.
    • ———. Writing and Difference. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1979. Print.
    • Dupuy, Jean-Pierre. “Organizers’ Opening Remarks: Preserving Distinctions, Complexifying Relationship.” Questioning Nineteenth-Century Assumptions about Knowledge III:Dualism. Ed. Richard E. Lee. Albany: SUNY Press, 2010. 153-165. Print.
    • Einstein, Albert. “Physics and Reality.” Trans. Jean Piccard. Journal of the Franklin Institute 221.3 (1936): 349-382. Web. 26 August 2011.
    • Foucault, Michel. “What is Enlightenment?” The Foucault Reader. Ed. Paul Rabinow. New York: Pantheon, 1984. 32-50. Print.
    • Gould, Steven Jay. The Structure of Evolutionary Theory. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2002. Print.
    • Hawking, Stephen, and Leonard Mlodinow. The Grand Design. New York: Bantham, 2010. Print.
    • Heidegger, Martin. The Question of Being. Trans. William Kluback and Jean T. Wilde. New York: Twayne Publishers, 1958. Print.
    • Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism, or the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham: Duke UP, 1990. Print.
    • Kant, Immanuel. The Critique of Judgment. Trans. Werner S. Pluhar and Patricia W. Kitcher. New York: Hackett, 1996. Print.
    • Latour, Bruno. We Have Never Been Modern. Trans. Catherine Porter. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1993. Print.
    • Livio, Mario. Is God a Mathematician? New York: Simon and Schuster, 2010. Print.
    • Llinás, R. R. The I of the Vortex: From Neurons to Self. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2002. Print.
    • Lyotard, Jean-François. “Answering the Question: What is Postmodernism?” Trans. Régis Durand. The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1984. 71-84. Print.
    • ———. Heidegger and the Jews. Trans. Andreas Michel and Mark Roberts. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1990. Print.
    • ———. The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge. Trans. Geoff Bennington and Brian Massumi. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1984. Print.
    • Nietzsche, Friedrich. The Birth of Tragedy and The Case of Wagner. Trans. Walter Kaufmann. New York: Vintage, 1967. Print.
    • ———. On the Genealogy of Morals and Ecce Homo. Trans. Walter Kaufmann. New York: Vintage, 1989. Print.
    • ———. Thus Spoke Zarathustra. Trans. Adrian del Caro. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2006. Print.
    • Plotnitsky, Arkady. Epistemology and Probability: Bohr, Heisenberg, Schrödinger and the Nature of Quantum-Theoretical Thinking. Berlin and New York: Springer, 2009. Print.
    • ———. “Evolution and Contingency.” Rev. of The Structure of Evolutionary Theory, by Stephen Jay Gould. Postmodern Culture 14.2 (2004). Web. 26 Aug. 2011.
    • Zeilinger, A., G. Weihs, T. Jennewein, and M. Aspelmeyer. “Happy centenary, photon.” Nature 433.7023 (2005): 230-37. Web. 26 Aug. 2011.

     

  • The Writing is on the Wall

    Jan Mieszkowski (bio)
    Reed College
    mieszkow@reed.edu

    Abstract
     
    This essay argues that a demand to be written on is intrinsic to architectural constructs. Beginning with the debates that surrounded the renovation of the Berlin Reichstag and the decision to preserve the graffiti left on it by conquering Soviet soldiers in 1945, wall writing is shown to be a profoundly unstable medium that fractures the historicity of its host surfaces even as it highlights their authority as systems of protection or exclusion. In Brassaï’s photographs of the streets of modernist Paris, graffiti is understood as a uniquely auto-exhibitive discourse, a script that constantly exposes the limits of writing. In Walter Benjamin’s study of Bertolt Brecht’s poetry, this lapidary style is characterized as a kind of ex-scription that counters the formative, singularizing force of inscription with a trace logic that disarticulates the very schemas of surface and display that appear to ground it. Benjamin continues this discussion in his Arcades Project, revealing architecture and poetry to be two dimensions of a broader dynamic in which any sentence is a gesture toward the wall it will mark, if not render ephemeral, while any wall is a gesture toward the sentence that it will put on display and thereby potentially evacuate of its expressive or performative power.
     

     

    My hand – is a fool’s hand: woe to all tables and walls and whatever has room left for fool’s scribbling, fool’s doodling!

    – Friedrich Nietzsche, Thus Spake Zarathustra

     
    After the reunification of Germany in 1990, the project to renovate the Berlin Reichstag was awarded to the British architect Norman Foster, who described his plan for the structure as “a quest for transparency and lightness as well as democracy,” adding that his design was guided by the conviction that a “parliament should be open, accessible, and inviting to the society that it serves” (“Preface” 12-13).1 Foster’s most striking additions to the historic edifice were a large glass cupola on the roof of the building and a new legislative chamber dominated by glass walls and connected to the rooftop dome by a conic tunnel; during daylight hours, a set of mirrors reflects natural light into the assembly hall, while at night, the artificial lighting from inside is cast upward, illuminating the cupola.2
     

     
    Reichstag at Night  © Nigel Young/Foster + Partners.

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 1.

    Reichstag at Night

    © Nigel Young/Foster + Partners.
     

     
    Commencing just after the wrapping of the Reichstag by Christo and Jeanne-Claude, Foster’s reconstruction of the building appears to cement its status as a modernist icon reborn as a postmodern one. At the same time, his ideology of transparency recalls nineteenth- and early twentieth-century debates about the transformative, even utopian power of glass and steel architecture and their implications for the reshaping of a public sphere more accustomed to the concealing power of stone. Just as many modernist thinkers challenged the notion that transparency was an intrinsically democratizing concept, contemporary critics question whether it is helpful for understanding individual or social agency.3 From this perspective, Foster’s commitment to openness may be an effort to cloak political tensions masquerading as an invitation to free debate, his experiment in sensationalist spectacle offering a vision of a polity grounded in identity and homogeneity, without any place for heterogeneity or difference.
     
    The limitations of this architecture of exposure become even more evident if we turn from the showy glass additions to the Reichstag and focus on the original stone. As Foster’s crews stripped away the plasterboard and asbestos lining the interior walls since earlier renovations in the 1960s, they discovered approximately two hundred surviving examples of the Russian graffiti that had covered almost every inch of the building’s vertical surfaces in May 1945 as the victorious soldiers of the Red Army scrawled everything from signatures to vulgar taunts to brief travelogues (e.g., “Moscow-Smolensk-Berlin”).4
     

     
      © ullstein bild/The Granger Collection, New York

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 2.
    © ullstein bild/The Granger Collection, New York
     

     
    Foster was determined to preserve these wall writings: “the Reichstag’s fabric bears the imprint of time and events more powerfully than any exhibition could convey. I remain convinced that the graffiti should not be erased” (“Living Museum” 11). On his view, the return of the repressed that emerged as the layers of earlier additions were peeled away provides an authentic record of the past. It is a “natural” exhibit of history, a “living museum,” as Foster describes it, which surpasses any “artificial” exhibit a museum curator might organize. Not wiping the walls clean becomes a means for the newly unified German nation to demonstrate that it can face the past honestly and constructively. “Our approach,” writes Foster, “was radical, based in the view that the history of the building should not be sanitized. And the fact that Germany accepted this approach shows to me what an extraordinarily open and progressive society it has become” (qtd. in Cohen).
     
    While Germany did accept Foster’s position, it was not without compromise, for critiques of the preservation effort emerged from across the political spectrum. One common objection was that the Red Army’s decoration of the Reichstag walls was offensive and might poison German-Russian relations. The Russian ambassador himself protested that “Death to the Germans” was not an appropriate slogan for the hallway of a parliamentary building, although he also released a contradictory statement claiming that “attempts to wipe away [the graffiti] would be very harmful to the reconciliation and trust between our two peoples, particularly against the background of the sixtieth anniversary of Nazi Germany’s attack on our country” (qtd. in Baker 36; see also Bornhöft 46). Another objection was that preserving the graffiti was tantamount to turning the Reichstag into a museum of Cyrillic characters and that there would not be enough remaining space on the walls for German art; this protest was complemented by the suggestion that the Russian writing should be replaced with “German symbols” (Bornhöft 46-47; Homola). In the opposite vein, the conservative politician Wolfgang Zeitelmann condemned the Russian graffiti for its failure to rise to the level of an aesthetic object, comparing it to dirt or pollution—a denigration that radicalized the widely-held view that Foster’s plan to leave the walls undisturbed exaggerated the significance of what were ultimately trivial markings, of no more interest than what one would find on the walls of a public restroom in any Russian-speaking city (Baker 35).
     
    Roger Cohen, the Berlin correspondent for The New York Times, offered a darker interpretation of Foster’s agenda: “Certainly there is something ‘open,’ if not plain masochistic, about obliging Chancellor Gerhard Schröder, whose father died in 1944 on his way back from the Russian front, to pass Russian obscenities to reach his blue-doored parliamentary office.” In these terms, walking down the graffiti-marked halls of the revamped building constitutes a repetition of the death march of one’s forefathers, and the threat of such an experience is perceived to be so acute that it warrants bleaching the past from the walls, as if such an emendation of one of the most historically significant structures in Berlin over the last century could, much less should, cleanse it of its multiple layers of symbolic significance. In the end, Foster yielded to this host of contradictory attacks, but only to a degree—the explicitly lewd and aggressive statements were expunged, and the majority of what remains on the walls today are simply soldiers’ signatures.
     

     
      © goerner-foto.de

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 3.
    © goerner-foto.de
     

     
    Whether it has been deemed a transparent portal to the past or an obfuscation of it, hopelessly out of place or in exactly the right spot, a record of the monumental defeat of fascism or a confirmation of the banality of incidental scribbling, the Russian graffiti on the Berlin Reichstag has prompted a host of contradictory judgments that say as much about the uncertain relationship between buildings and writing as they do about European history or the health of democracy in contemporary Germany. We are accustomed to treating graffiti as a provocation. Lying on top of and yet outside of formally or legally delineated surfaces—the sides of homes and businesses, billboards, or official monuments—graffiti can be seen as a challenge to property rights. Mocking the authority of official signs and community announcements, it competes with the corporate advertising that saturates urban space. As a transgression in and of the rules that govern the public and private spheres, it is out in the open for all to see, but it frequently complicates its own exhibitionist tendencies by remaining cryptic or illegible to anyone not privy to the nuances of its scripts and iconographies. Bold, colorful, and enticing, graffiti is equally vexing and impenetrable, a tension between display and inscrutability that is crystallized in the graffiti artist’s tag or “anonymous signature,” the distinctive mark, reproduced over and over again that reveals a given instance of wall writing to be part of a specific—nameless, faceless—individual’s oeuvre, an oeuvre that may consist of nothing more than such tags, spread across the buildings of a metropolitan area or throughout multiple cities.
     
    At the same time, the simple equation of graffiti with vandalism is of relatively recent vintage, and its prominence today can obscure some of the other complexities that have surrounded wall writing since ancient times, in particular its challenges to our ideas about the personal or impersonal nature of the written word, its relationship to its addressees, and above all, its significance for the structures on which it appears. If graffiti is often seen to be powerful because it is transgressive, its intricate scripts all the more striking in that they are not supposed to be where they are, graffiti also reveals that the demand to be written on is essential to architecture. The Reichstag will never constitute the “natural” historical phenomenon that Foster envisions because buildings are always potential sites of—if not provocations to—scratchings and scribblings. There is no wall until the writing is on the wall. Conversely, graffiti—putatively writing that is somehow out of place—proves to be the paradigmatic case that shows all writing to be in the wrong place, forever corrupting the propriety of the sites it inhabits. One consequence is that graffiti is fundamentally unreliable as an historical artifact: undeniably a product of its context—local, singular, and contingent—it is nonetheless out of step with any context that claims it as its own. While Foster’s renovation of the Reichstag aimed to preserve the writing on the wall while transforming other features of the building, he failed to see that any instance of graffiti is a display of the capacities, and limits, of writing. This auto-exhibitive trait is crucial for understanding graffiti’s aesthetic and political powers, and dangers.
     
    If Foster’s taste for transparency recalls modernist debates about glass architecture, his use of graffiti alludes to an important strand of modernist photography, an obsession with taking pictures of words that stretches from Eugène Atget’s photos of inscriptions on trees to the placards, billboards, and other signs that populate the city scenes of Walker Evans and Aaron Siskind. A key contribution to this project was the oeuvre of the Hungarian photographer Gyula Halász (1899-1984), known more popularly by his pseudonym Brassaï. Half a century before the historic renovation of the Reichstag, Brassaï explored the relationship between language and architecture on the walls of Paris. Many of the scenes he recorded were palimpsest-like combinations of words and images comprised of chalk markings and carvings in stone. In his own accounts of his photographic practice, Brassaï insists that walls are not simply barriers or supports for structures in which people live, work, or shop, but provocations: “A high wall throws down a challenge. Protecting property, defending order, it is a target for protest and insult, as well as for demands of every sexual, political, or social persuasion” (Graffiti 19). For Brassaï, a wall is a field of cultural forces—mores, standards, and injunctions—and the graffiti artist is uniquely positioned to intervene in the expressive dynamics of the social order and transform daily life. In a 1933 essay in the Surrealist journal Minotaure, Brassaï declares that the “bastard art of the streets of ill repute that does not even arouse our curiosity, so ephemeral that it is easily obliterated by bad weather or a coat of paint, nevertheless offers a criterion of worth. Its authority is absolute, overturning all the laboriously established canons of aesthetics” (qtd. in Lewisohn 29). Such claims may seem overblown. It is a rare artistic medium that overturns “all the laboriously established canons of aesthetics,” and urban graffiti, ubiquitous in classical and medieval cities, was anything but a newcomer to the European scene. One might infer that what Brassaï is really celebrating is not the power of graffiti, but the revolutionary power of photography itself, as the newer art form. The problem with such a conclusion is that it would appear to be tantamount to proposing that Brassaï’s photos of Parisian walls negate the transience and fragility that for him define graffiti, fixing for posterity something that he maintains is not fixed at all. However, Brassaï does not actually conceive of photography in terms of its power to preserve the past by presenting it to a viewer in the form of an image that can be identified as a straightforward record of prior experience. In his book Proust in the Power of Photography, he argues that involuntary memory and latent image “are phenomena closely linked in [Proust’s] mind: when he is struck by a sound or a taste which has the mysterious virtue of reviving a sensation or an emotion, he is irresistibly led to relate this phenomenon to the apparition of the latent image under the effect of a revealing agent” (xi). Like his contemporary Walter Benjamin, also a devotee of Proust, Brassaï characterizes the encounter with a photograph not in terms of a viewer’s conscious reaction to what is manifestly presented, but as a process in which he or she unintentionally confronts something that is intimately his or her own yet remains irreducibly foreign; one re-experiences something that has never before been experienced and that gains its psychic significance from the fact that access to it is organized by unconscious impulses.5 For Brassaï, a photograph is a representation of the collapse of representation. Rather than reproducing what might otherwise be forgotten, the image captured by the camera confirms that what it allows us to engage with becomes meaningful only as something invisible or missing.
     
    Juxtaposing Brassaï’s analyses of photography, graffiti, and Proust, it becomes difficult to distinguish between his accounts of these three different media. Considering the best-known Parisian graffiti artist of the 1930s, Restif de la Bretonne (a.k.a. “The Scribbler”), Brassaï observes that an encounter with one of his creations will prompt involuntary memories: “As he dotted graffiti about the Île Saint-Louis, Restif was preparing and, as it were, inciting reminiscences akin to Proust’s experiences with ‘madeleines,’ ‘uneven paving-stones,’ and ‘starched towels’” (Graffiti 19). For Brassaï, a profound engagement with a cathedral or monument is not a matter of gazing up at it, overwhelmed by its sublime grandiosity or entranced by the interplay of intricate forms. A building is far more imposing when it is confronted as a site of inscriptions—not inscriptions that are read and deciphered, but inscriptions that encipher one’s relationship to one’s own experiences. Treating graffiti as something essential to vertical surfaces rather than as a violation of them, Brassaï proposes that a wall does not truly become a wall until we have glimpsed at least a portent of the writing that will mark it. There is no wall until the writing is on the wall that there will be writing on the wall.
     
    The affinity between photography and graffiti lies not in their common capacity to exhibit, but in the way they both illustrate the ruin of any simple connection between an artwork’s manifestation—as a word, an image, or a building—and its status as a representation of something, be it a figure or an idea, that existed prior to its creation. In Brassaï’s photographs, this ruin of representation first and foremost means the ruin of writing. A number of his photographs show walls on which various rogue markings have been sloppily painted over by municipal workers. Half-obliterated, he argues, “each letter is converted into another from some imaginary alphabet, and a curious writing system is born—hermetic, enigmatic, of strange beauty” (Graffiti 20). The conversion of the alphabet in its effacement at the hands of the city employee is powerful because it recalls the original conversion that takes place every time a graffiti artist goes to work. The distinctive way in which a graffito places letters or symbols on display inexorably transforms them. On the one hand, the scriptural excesses of wall writing tend toward the baroque, threatening to produce characters so ornate as to be indecipherable. On the other hand, the words on the wall begin to lose their status as words. In this vein, the author and filmmaker Frederick Baker observes that much of the confusion about the Russian graffiti on the Reichstag stemmed from the fact that it was composed in the Cyrillic alphabet and therefore gave non-Russian speakers the “visual impression of an abstract painting, which to some turns the graffiti into art” (36). Brassaï’s photos of obliterated sentences hint that all graffiti is distinguished by the way in which it turns letters, words, and sentences into non-verbal images or even abstract shapes.6 Far from simply constituting an example of writing in the wrong place, graffiti outs writing as something more or less than writing, revealing it to be constantly on the verge of collapsing into either meaningless cipher or unadulterated ornamentation. Prior to any personal or political sentiment it may express, a graffito is an instance of language that provokes language; the primary object of its scorn is not any particular property owner or authority figure, but the belief that wall writing can be written off as more out of place—and hence less serious than, or even somehow fundamentally different from—than any other verbal discourse.
     
    If graffiti is writing that is under attack by writing, it does not necessarily constitute an aesthetic spectacle that dominates the wall on which it is exhibited. Brassaï maintains that it is in the nature of a wall to compete with whatever one puts on it, suggesting that the real seduction of graffiti may have to do with the way in which it reveals that a wall is more beautiful than anything a wall writer can do to or on it, even if the wall is the provocation that spurs the artist to action. In these terms, graffiti is of interest precisely because its audiences do not become embroiled in unpacking its symbolic or semiotic nuances and instead see through it to appreciate the elegance and power of the buildings that host it. Brassaï’s photos of painted-over graffiti would thus be parodies of the essential status of wall writing as see-through, sardonic demonstrations that no matter how obscure or imposing a graffito is, it is not what an onlooker processes when he or she confronts it. Ultimately, Brassaï seems unsure about whether it is the writing or the walls that are the real subject matter of his photographs, indicating not that graffiti is an art form so dependent on its material medium as to be indistinguishable from it, but rather that it no longer makes sense to differentiate between the exhibitionary powers of words and buildings.
     
    By contrast, Brassaï is unequivocal when it comes to detailing the specificity of the act of graffiti writing, which for him distinguishes its effects from those of other verbal media: “Neither newspapers, nor posters have supplanted ‘the writing on the wall.’ A word inscribed by hand in huge letters has an impact that no poster can possibly have. Imbued with the emotion and anger of the gesture that made it, it holds forth, barring the way forward” (Graffiti 20). According to Brassaï, a work of graffiti should be understood as an event rather than as a static object. The power, not to mention the precariousness, of such a conception of the artwork is explored by Theodor W. Adorno in his Aesthetic Theory, where he avers that “artworks have the immanent character of being an act, even if they are carved in stone” (105). For Adorno the “phenomenon of fireworks is prototypical for artworks” in general, because fireworks “appear empirically yet are liberated from the burden of the empirical, which is the obligation of duration; they are a sign from heaven yet artifactual, an ominous warning, a script that flashes up, vanishes, and indeed cannot be read for its meaning” (107). Adorno’s word for “ominous warning,” Menetekel, invokes a story in the Book of Daniel in which the Babylonian King Belshazzar and his court are shocked to see a human hand appear out of nowhere and write Mene Mene Tekel Upharsin on the wall. Neither the King nor his wise men are able to understand the message, but on the queen’s advice, they invite the dream interpreter Daniel to examine the mysterious scrawl, and he explains that the words, units of measure and currency, indicate that the monarch’s reign is “measured.” If the analysis was simple, it also proved to be deadly accurate. The sovereign was slain that night, his line ended, and his kingdom was divided between the Medes and the Persians.
     
    Biblical scholars have interrogated every detail of this tale, starting with the question of why the King and his court could not make out what was written on the wall given that the message was apparently composed in Aramaic, their language. If this is a story about the relationship between political and hermeneutic authority, it is notable that the modern idioms that reference it all but elide the centrality the Hebrew Bible accords to the interpretive prowess of Daniel. The English expression the writing is on the wall implies that knowledge of impending danger is garnered the moment you recognize that script has appeared; there is no need for the assistance of a skilled exegete to grasp that a threat is at hand. The German expression das Menetekel an der Wand, “the omen on the wall,” goes one step further and factors out the written quality of the portent entirely such that the warning appears as a self-evident threat, with no specification as to whether its mode of transmission is graphematic or pictographic. Indeed, in German the wall itself starts to fade away, for if the word Menetekel unambiguously invokes the story from Daniel, ein Menetekel can, as in Adorno’s text, refer to an ominous sign encountered somewhere other than on a wall, suggesting that the force of its threat is independent of the facts surrounding its emergence.
     
    The different elements of the Book of Daniel that survive in these contemporary expressions indicate that where the relationship to an uncertain future is concerned—when the writing genuinely is “on the wall”—there is a temptation to forget about the writing, the wall, and the hand, as the mysterious fingers that marked the Babylonian King’s chamber are in effect replaced by Menetekel, a ghostly conjunction of two Aramaic words that point back to the bizarre circumstances surrounding their original production, if only fleetingly. It is as if the spirit hand, the phantom scribe of the original story, has become a second-order ghost, leaving its famous act of “wall writing” to remind us that the origins and intentions of all writing are shrouded in spectral mists and that every effort to understand even the most directed slogan solely in terms of the context in which it appears is doomed to failure. The lesson of Daniel’s hermeneutic prowess is that the space in which an instance of writing appears never completely circumscribes the script, delimits it, or controls its referential or signifying pretensions.
     
    The question is whether every time one picks up a can of spray paint or a piece of chalk and starts writing on a wall, one is participating in the same godly or ghostly production logic that left the Babylonian King and his court in confusion as it literally spelled out their doom. Is part of what makes graffiti powerful that it reveals the act of writing itself to be a mystery, an anxiety-inducing, if not lethal, operation? In Adorno and Brassaï, the arresting experience of graffiti is paradigmatic for art as such. The flash whereby the script and the building are momentarily manifest as spectacle warns that the violence that allows media such as writing and architecture to come into their own through their mutual interpenetration also guarantees their essential transience. At its most imposing, if not traumatic, an encounter with a sentence or a building is distinguished by a gesture that foretells the doom of the words or the structure in question.
     
    Brassaï’s interest in approaching the relationship between language and architecture through the problem of gesture is shared by his contemporary Bertolt Brecht, for whom wall writing represents a confounding intersection of the material and the immaterial. In a series of poems written in the late 1930s, Brecht casts his net more widely than Brassaï does in considering the entire range of scripts on buildings, from official placards to the scrawls of political dissidents fleeing the police. Some of his observations are practical, e.g., he argues that low-paid construction workers would be empowered if they were permitted to sign their creations, an idea he sought to put into practice decades later when he composed epigrams to laborers for display on East German public buildings. Brecht’s lyrics also make a more abstract call for a merger of poetry and architecture, as if the very distinction between the two art forms were a relic of bourgeois thinking. In a short text called “The Undefeatable Inscription,” Brecht describes an imprisoned socialist dissident who engraves the words “Long Live Lenin!” on his cell wall. Despite the guards’ best efforts to paint over the offending remark, the words continue to shine forth, and even after a stonemason has chiseled away at the phrase for hours, “Long live Lenin!” remains clearly legible. Having failed to eradicate the offending graffito, the head guard becomes frantic, and the poem concludes with his desperate injunction: “Remove the wall!” (39-40).7 The irony is not simply that even this final gesture may fail to erase the message. The walls have become dispensable to the prison, toppled, in effect, by the words. The prisoner’s writing is so out of place that the walls have lost their pride of place; their importance as a containment field is undermined by the way in which they serve as a site for a scriptural display.
     
    In an essay on Brecht’s poetry, Walter Benjamin dwells on a short collection of texts called “German War Primer.”8 Benjamin proposes that these poems that repeatedly discuss wall writing are themselves written in a “lapidary” style, stressing that the word “lapidary” (in German, lapidar) is derived from the Latin lapis (“stone”) and refers to the ancient lettering that was developed for monumental inscriptions. The most important characteristic of this style, Benjamin argues, is its brevity, which he in part attributes to the difficulty of chiseling words into stone, but also to the fact that there was an awareness that “in speaking to subsequent generations it was proper to be brief” (Selected 4 240). The exact parameters of this propriety remain vague, if not counterintuitive, since a review of the surviving objects of antiquity reveals that not every classical author epitomizes the concision Benjamin prescribes, and producing a longer text does not necessarily prove fatal for the reception of one’s work over the millennia.9
     
    Acknowledging that his friend Brecht did not carve his lyrics into stone with a chisel, Benjamin asks what will remain if we strip away the “natural, material conditions of the lapidary style in these poems” and confront their “inscription style” as such (Selected 4 240). To this end, he cites one of the short pieces in the collection, which he deems to be not simply lapidary, but a text about lapidary writing:
     

    On the wall was written in chalk:

    Auf der Mauer stand mit Kreide:

    They want war.

    Sie wollen den Krieg.

    The man who wrote it

    Der es geschrieben hat

    Has already fallen.

    Ist schon gefallen.

    (240)

     

    Benjamin suggests that the first line of this poem could be the opening line of any of the poems in “German War Primer.” As “inscriptions,” he proposes, these texts should be compared not to the writings on Roman monuments that remain legible millennia later, but to the graffiti that are scratched on makeshift palisades by rebels with hardly a second to spare, writing that is almost immediately lost to posterity. In appropriating an anonymous scrawl that may not survive the next rain storm or police patrol, Brecht’s poem paradoxically ensures that the sentence “They want war” will endure the coming Armageddon, preserving “the gesture of a message [Aufschrift]” made in passing by a rebel fleeing his enemies (240). For Benjamin no less than for Brassaï, the gesture outlives the writer, the material medium of his or her writing, and even the world in which it was penned. “The extraordinary artistic achievement of these sentences composed of primitive words,” writes Benjamin, “resides in this contradiction. A proletarian at the mercy of the rain and Gestapo agents scribbles some words on a wall with chalk, and the poet invests them with Horace’s aere perennius” (240).

     
    Brecht’s poem does not preserve this instance of wall writing simply by virtue of recording the words, as a news report would document a politician’s pronouncements. Lapidary writing makes the original gesture quotable by revealing it to be less a force of inscription, Inschrift, than a sort of over-writing or superscription, Auf-schrift; it is the gesture of a “messaging” or “labeling.” Despite its etymology, the lapidary style is not distinguished by a writing in (Inskribieren, Eingravieren, or Einschreiben), but by a “taking down,” “setting down,” or “marking out” (Auf-schreiben). This writing gains its power not from the depths of its marks or the physical solidity of its traces, but from its ability to put language on display (Aufschreiben as Ausstellung).
     
    Brecht’s text is lapidary because it reproduces the gesture of verbal exhibition that distinguished the original manifestation of “They want war.” At the same time, his poem cites the words it designates as a quotation by taking them out of their context; it gives them form, it frames them, by interrupting them, tearing them from their original “wall” and putting them up on countless others.10 This is the “gesture of the inscription” that makes these poems “wall poems,” a combination of contingency and connection produced by the fact that no inscription is ever in the wall and hence truly of it. Instead, writing remains on or by the wall, as much inessential as essential to it, as much a flaw or blemish as the wall’s fulfillment. The lapidary style is forceful because it fails to pierce the surface. One can always pick up a pen, a piece of chalk, or a can of spray paint and slap something down, but Brecht’s verses suggest that such writing never stays down. An over- or superscript as much as an in-script, the letters on the wall become a demonstration of writing, flaunting its powers as much as they attempt to impart any particular message. Graffiti is arresting because prior to the manifestation of any given set of words or meanings, what “flashes up [and] vanishes” is a glimpse of writing as a force beholden to no particular constative or performative agenda.
     
    If Brecht’s poem preserves a gesture such that it may survive even the end of the world, his text’s lapidary style is not an affirmation of the immortality of the graffiti artist or of the permanence of his or her product or message. On the contrary, this lapidary quatrain about the lapidary gains its historical force from the fact that what its gesture sets on display is finitude. In the first instance, the poem describes the demise of the composer of the line “They want war” rather than the death of “they” who want it, although there is more than a hint that the warmongers’ days may also be numbered. The full significance of the writer’s fall, in particular the veiled threat that it may include our own demise insofar as we are hailed by his verses, is expressed in the contrast between the open-ended modal verb “want” and the irony it acquires when it is prefaced and followed by simple—Benjamin calls them “primitive”—past-tense constructions: “was written in chalk,” “has already fallen.” When the poem turns back on the line it quotes, it elevates its own lapidary style to new heights, as the “it” of “The man who wrote it” reduces the previous line to a single two-letter word: It is on the wall—need we say more? To the extent that the poem does say “more,” it states the obvious in explaining that the writer of the words on the wall is now gone. Since any grapheme emerges as a sign only by exhibiting its independence from its composer, the closing section of the text merely spells out what has to be the case: “The man who wrote it / Has already fallen,” a judgment that reflexively extends to include the poet presently writing about the wall poet, and the wall itself. Brecht’s poem reveals not just that any sentence can be infinitely cited and re-cited across countless contexts, but that each time this happens, a sentence puts its new “wall”—whether it is made of paper, brick, or digital bits of information—on display, and thereby puts the wall in jeopardy, like the prison walls that were enlisted to celebrate Lenin. In this respect, Brecht’s quatrain is no less in flight from the rain or the Gestapo than the anonymous graffiti artist it eulogizes. Since his poem’s power stems from its ability to reproduce the violent gesture whereby both wall and writing make a vivid but transitory appearance, it is fated to reveal itself to be its own epitaph. From this perspective, all graffiti becomes a play on the expression of doom inherent in the idiom the writing is on the wall, as if “on the wall” can never literally be “on the wall” enough.
     
    Benjamin’s analysis of Brecht’s lapidary style is part of a larger study of the relationship between language and architecture that accords particular significance to the shopping passages of nineteenth-century Paris. This Arcades Project, as it is now known, consumed Benjamin for the latter part of his life and has become the centerpiece of his legacy, dominating discussions of his influence on aesthetic and cultural theory. In the host of essays and fragmentary texts he produced in the 1930s, Benjamin moves easily between comments about the artistic and political implications of new building materials and forms of construction and reflections on the concept of experience that emerges in nineteenth-century lyric poetry, especially in the work of Charles Baudelaire. What has not been recognized is that Benjamin’s research of this period was punctuated by a series of challenges to the traditional notion of a wall. In the essay “The Task of the Translator,” first published in 1923, four years before he started his study of Paris, Benjamin offers an intriguing illustration of his now well-known claim that a real translation is transparent and allows the pure language to shine upon the original:
     

    This [real translation] may be achieved, above all, by a literal rendering of the syntax which proves words rather than sentences to be the primary element of the translator. For if the sentence is the wall before the language of the original, literalness is the arcade.
     

    (Selected 1 260)

     

    Although it appears as the Latinate Arkade rather than the German Passagen that will become common in Benjamin’s texts after 1927 and more directly translates the French passages, this is the first reference in his oeuvre to the arcades. What is unclear is whether the opposition between walls and arcades constitutes a claim about the articulation of space by language or about the organization of the verbal order by space. Commenting on this passage, Jacques Derrida emphasizes its optical motif: “Whereas the wall braces while concealing (it is in front of the original), the arcade supports while letting light pass through and giving one to see the original (we are not far from the Paris arcades)” (210). These remarks echo Brassaï, for whom a given graffito proves its power through its paradoxically untransparent transparency that allows the viewer to see the wall that otherwise was fated to remain hidden in plain view, prompting the passerby to begin to read the wall rather than simply to look at it.

     
    In a fragment from The Arcades Project, Benjamin stresses that “in the arcades it is not a matter of illuminating the interior space, as in other forms of iron construction, but of damping the exterior space” (539). In other words, we should not imagine that the glass roofs over these shopping areas turn the interior space into a display in its own right, as if the showcases of the individual stores were being mirrored on a larger scale. The arcade alters the relationship between inside and outside such that the one is no longer separated from the other by a barrier of any sort, be it stone or glass. To characterize the disorientation that plagues efforts to navigate such a system, Benjamin repeatedly invokes dream states. In a formulation that appears more than once in the Passagenwerk, he writes, “Arcades are houses or passages having no outside—like the dream” (406; see also 839). This absence of an outside is equally the absence of an inside. Benjamin sees nineteenth-century Paris as a radicalization of the bourgeois architecture of ostentatious prosperity such that “the domestic interior moves outside,” and any given slice of a building presents itself as a façade, as if people lived in structures of pure frontage (406).11 In these terms, the arcades are passageways between impossible spaces, and Benjamin says that the route one travels “between” them is similar to the path that a ghost follows through walls as it traverses the inside and outside of buildings with equal ease.12 In the German Passagen, we have to hear not only the French noun passage and the verb passer, but also the adverbial en passant. In the arcades, one is never doing more than passing through, passing by, or moving along “in passing.” In this space of non-spaces, everything happens en passant, by the by, as if the architecture had become phantasmagoric. Going from (non-)place to (non-)place, one is always underway, but there are no longer clear axes with which to plot precise distinctions between “here” and “there.”
     
    In this network of pseudo-vectors, it is difficult to know whether the structures formally known as “walls” still exist, much less whether they can be sites of graffiti. These tensions crystallize in the figure of the flâneur, an individual entirely “at home” as he saunters through the urban space of pure façade:
     

    The street becomes a dwelling place for the flâneur; he is as much at home among house façades as a citizen is within his four walls. To him, a shiny enameled shop sign is at least as good a wall ornament as an oil painting is to a bourgeois in his living room. Buildings’ walls are the desk against which he presses his notebooks. . . .
     

    (Selected 4 19)

     

    For the flâneur, the traditional medium of the graffiti artist has become a desk, a prop that facilitates writing, while the protection provided by the study to the bourgeois vanishes, losing its grounding in the neat alignment of private and public with inside and outside.13 The stability of the relation-to-self won by penning notebooks in the sanctity of one’s personal space is jeopardized, since one no longer has the luxury of knowing if and when one is writing to, for, or about oneself. Shedding any pretense to being a process of self-actualization, a secreting away of intimate thoughts and feelings in a vault-like diary, writing becomes a way of tossing one’s “interior” self out onto the street. This recoding of the public and private blurs the borders between discourses, as there can be no clear distinction between signs, like a shop placard, that have overt communicative (commercial) utility, and private wall ornaments of a supposedly decorative nature. Once the very notion of personal composition has been imperiled and all words are potentially on display, the basic opposition between language as an expressive medium and language as an aesthetic object is unsettled—henceforth, no writing can defend itself from the charge of being a mere façade. Like the Cyrillic letters on the Reichstag, any set of characters will elicit a host of contradictory assessments as it is alternatively condemned as dirt-like scribbling, dismissed as a misleading or boring message, or ennobled as enigmatic runes.

     
    In Benjamin’s Parisian dreamscape of pure façade, walls are templates for the exhibition of script before they are protective barriers or supports for roofs. It is as if architects labored not to shelter their clients from the elements, offer them privacy, or provide them with an imposing edifice with which to impress or intimidate, but in order to let everyone participate as writers and readers in an unstructured linguistic carnival. The political implications of this transformation are as ambiguous as Foster’s commitment to preserving the Cyrillic characters on the Reichstag. By normalizing the wall as a site of inscription, the flâneur may domesticate the medium of the rabble-rousing author who tries to leave his mark on a barricade, robbing graffiti of its provocative power. When the entire city becomes a blank page for scribbling, whether virtual or actual, any individual scriptural intervention loses the ability to manifest itself as a violation. This is arguably the state of affairs in a modern metropolis such as Los Angeles or Tokyo, where the mélange of professional and amateur advertising, street art, and casual graffiti has become so intricate that even the expert eye has trouble distinguishing them.
     
    Does the empire of the façade inhabited by the flâneur leave any space for the rebellious writer seeking to pen a transgressive wall script? Benjamin reflects at length on Haussmann’s renovation of Paris, which sought to sweep away the medieval labyrinth of lanes and alleys of which the arcades were a part.14 Replacing meandering side streets with broad avenues, Haussmann became the engineer of the anti-dreamscape, dispelling the ghostly walkers who respected no distinction between inside and outside and quelling the protests of the rebellious graffiti artists celebrated by Benjamin and Brecht. As historians have frequently observed, the widening of the Paris streets was intended to make it more difficult to erect improvised barricades in future uprisings, and in fact, the Paris Commune of 1871 was quickly crushed due to the ease with which troops could move about the transformed city. With no more makeshift palisades on which to write, partisan scribblers were threatened with obsolescence. Haussmann’s renovations provide a stern warning to fans of Foster’s transparency, reminding us that nineteenth-century pan-optic logics are predicated on an equation between lines of sight and lines of influence. Invariably, “openness” means “open to control.”
     
    Nonetheless, Haussmann’s renovations were not entirely successful in preventing the construction of makeshift defenses. Benjamin stresses that in the 1871 revolt, barricades did reappear, if only briefly, on even the broadest new boulevards, as if the one thing that urban modernization could not repress was the return of the makeshift wall. Ironically, the problem with the Communards’ short-lived barriers was not their inability to span the immense spaces across the avenues, but the ease with which they became part of a larger system of porous structures. Like the ghost effortlessly traversing the borders between inside and outside, the regular army forces who put down the Commune tunneled through the walls of surrounding houses to outflank those manning improvised defenses. While Haussmann profoundly altered the city of Paris, he could not eradicate the phantom logics of passing and the en passant in which the wall’s status as defense or barrier is constantly on the verge of becoming incidental.15
     
    In exposing a rupture in the very notion of the wall as a partition, shield, or surface, the paradoxical spaces of nineteenth-century Paris highlight the degree to which modernist graffiti saw concepts of inscription or superscription give way to a more dynamic model of transcription. For Benjamin, the connection between the tortured geometry of the arcades and a theory of language is captured by a line from one of his favorite poets, Friedrich Hölderlin: “the walls stand / dumbstruck and cold” (188, my translation). In the terms of The Arcades Project, this means that the walls are in shock. One of the central concerns of Benjamin’s Paris research is to explain how lyric poetry such as Baudelaire’s could be “grounded in experience for which exposure to shock has become the norm” (Selected 4 318). In his 1940 essay “On Some Motifs in Baudelaire,” written shortly after his essay on Brecht’s lapidary texts, Benjamin tries to elucidate the logic of a poetic language that aims to parry shocks, exposing itself to them in order to train itself to defend against them.16 Crucially, the defenses of Baudelaire’s poems do not assume the form of a wall, as if words could be a barrier behind which one might take refuge. The walls are in shock, which means that the writing is on every wall, and this architextual system is in the grips of the “subterranean tremors by which Baudelaire’s poetry is shaken; it is as though they caused words to collapse” (Selected 4 320). For Benjamin, as for Brassaï, architecture and poetry are two dimensions of a broader discourse in which any sentence is a gesture toward the wall it will mark, if not dismantle, while any wall is a gesture toward the sentence that it will put on display and thereby potentially evacuate of its authority as either a performative act or an expression of an idea or intention. Of course, these gestures gain their power from their inability to assume the solidity of stone monuments or timeless lines of canonical poetry. The core paradox of lapidary writing is its finitude, which explains the abiding sense of futility produced by the discursive shocks that arise at the frontiers of verbal and architectural collisions. Like Brecht’s proletarian, who, “at the mercy of the rain and Gestapo agents scribbles some words on a wall with chalk,” Baudelaire experiences the streets of Paris as a battle he must wage “with the impotent rage of someone fighting the rain or the wind” (Selected 4 240).17
     
    In his critique of the drafts of Benjamin’s Arcades Project, Adorno chastises his friend for “blockading [his] ideas behind impenetrable walls of material” (qtd. in Benjamin, Selected 4 100). If the walls of material Benjamin amassed about the phantasmagoric world of modernist Paris were anything but impenetrable, Adorno’s reproach reminds us that one of Benjamin’s primary arguments was that no writer, and certainly not any writer who writes about writing, can hope to evade walls for long, a point that remains as true today as it was a century ago. We began by suggesting that modernist topoi inform the debates surrounding Foster’s vision for the German Reichstag, from discussions of the democratizing potential of glass architecture to analyses of the relationship between language and buildings. The question is whether in recycling these debates—in putting them back on display—the Reichstag distinguishes itself as a distinctly postmodern construct. In his 1991 Postmodernism, Fredric Jameson brings Brassaï’s interest in the affinities between architecture and photography together with Benjamin’s insight that our day-to-day engagement with buildings is something that occurs en passant. Jameson proposes that as we drive along the freeway past postmodern structures, we scarcely recognize them, and in fact, the only chance we get to enjoy their unique splendor is when we look at photographs of them, in which they “flash into brilliant existence and actuality” (99). Like the arresting moment described by Brassaï when one stumbles upon an instance of graffiti and is suddenly re-confronted with a memory that was always already lost, the experience of buildings mediated by pictures of them is not an engagement with an art of solidity, grandiosity, or monumentality, but an encounter with a phenomenon that is most powerful in the brief instant at which it reveals itself to be most ephemeral, dependent for its very manifestation as a physical presence on a photograph, a reproduction over which it has no control.
     
    If Foster’s efforts to create a parliamentary building of democratic transparency are difficult to reconcile with his commitment to preserving a field of wall writing that is far from open or transparent, his building may be an example of the “over-stimulating” ensemble of styles that Jameson calls postmodern pastiche. In these terms, the confluence of controversial Russian graffiti and sensationalist glass spaces constitutes a language that prohibits any recourse to a “healthy linguistic normality” on the basis of which the deviation of a given dialect could be measured (Jameson 17). In the end, Foster’s commitment to preserving the Cyrillic characters ensures only that they will stand as a constant reminder that the free conversation he hopes his legislative chamber and rooftop dome will facilitate is a fantasy. His exhibitionary architecture, his “living museum,” proposes to put the “living” present on display as if it were already part of the “dead” past. The legislative business carried out in the assembly hall thus becomes a blank parody, as Jameson would say, of previous legislative acts, emptying them of their political or historical content and transforming them into recitations of prior messages without the gesture of those messages, as if each time the German Bundestag enacts a law, Brecht’s poem is being rewritten in a new, non-lapidary style.
     

     
    Reichstag Chamber  © Nigel Young/Foster + Partners.

     

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 4.

    Reichstag Chamber

    © Nigel Young/Foster + Partners.
     
     

     

    Jan Mieszkowski is Professor of German and Humanities at Reed College. He is the author of Labors of Imagination: Aesthetics and Political Economy from Kant to Althusser (Fordham University Press, 2006) and of the forthcoming Watching War (Stanford University Press, 2012). He has published widely on European and American literature since Romanticism, German philosophy, and critical theory.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. See also Foster’s remarks in “The Reichstag as World Stage” and “Architecture and Democracy.”

     

     
    2. Essentially a larger version of the original cupola that was destroyed in the Second World War, Foster’s rooftop dome has been at the center of discussions of the political significance of the new building, although ironically it was initially not his intention to preserve this feature. As Francesca Rogier explains, the plan for the building Foster originally submitted for the architectural competition “featured a large floating plane with a public viewing platform superimposed above the existing roof. The jury eventually chose Foster, but the pressure to build the dome continued, forcing him, after a mighty struggle, to abandon the floating roof” (61).

     

     
    3. For an excellent discussion of the ideological debates surrounding the new Reichstag, see Koepnick. Foster’s vision for the Reichstag is informed by the nineteenth-century discourses on observation and power that produced the panorama and the panopticon. The glass dome at the top of the building is the ultimate forum for seeing everything and everyone while being seen by everyone, which means that ironically the great achievement of Foster’s cupola is the way that it directs one’s gaze away from it as it is employed as a perch from which to survey the surrounding urban terrain.

     

     
    4. For a description of the Reichstag in the weeks following its capture by the Red Army, see Engel.

     

     
    5. See in particular Benjamin’s “Little History of Photography,” Selected 2 507-530.

     

     
    6. A devoted reader of Sigmund Freud, Brassaï was undoubtedly influenced by his ideas about words appearing as images in dreams.

     

     
    7. For a rich analysis of this poem, see Soldovieri 160.

     

     
    8. The “German War Primer” collection was part of Brecht’s Svendborg Poems volume, first published in 1939. In 1955, Brecht recycled the “War Primer” title and published a book of the same name that comprised what he termed “photo-epigrams,” pictures from newspapers that he had gathered over several decades, ranging from shots of Hitler at a podium and Churchill sporting a machine gun to scenes of dead soldiers and devastated cityscapes. Each of the news clippings is accompanied by a quatrain printed below or sometimes directly on it. The resulting interplay of words and images is complex, and it is difficult to know whether the visual elements serve to illustrate the claims of the verses, or if the poems are captions for the pictures. For a discussion of German War Primer as a study of the inscription as epitaph, see Soldovieri, esp. 160 ff.

     

     
    9. All thirty-five paragraphs of Augustus’s decidedly less-than-humble Res Gestae, for example, continue to enjoy canonical status.

     

     
    10. In “What is Epic Theater?” Benjamin claims that one of the signature achievements of Brecht’s epic theater is “making gestures quotable” (Selected 4 305). On the understanding of gesture in Brecht and Benjamin, see Weber, esp. 98 ff. and Nägele, esp. 152 ff.

     

     
    11. Benjamin elaborates: “It is as though the bourgeois were so sure of his prosperity that he is careless of façade, and can exclaim: My house, no matter where you choose to cut into it, is façade. Such façades, especially, on the Berlin houses dating back to the middle of the previous century: an alcove does not jut out, but—as niche—tucks in. The street becomes room and the room becomes street. The passerby who stops to look at the house stands, as it were, in the alcove. Flâneur” (Arcades 406).

     

     
    12. “The path we travel through arcades is fundamentally just such a ghost walk, on which doors give way and walls yield” (Arcades 409).

     

     
    13. As Benjamin writes: “The interior is not just the universe of the private individual; it is also his etui” (Arcades 20).

     

     
    14. See Arcades 839.

     

     
    15. An incidental wall is far from unthreatening. Few sites in post-Haussmann Paris would become as notorious as the Communards’ Wall in the Père Lachaise Cemetery, where in May of 1871, one hundred and forty-seven members of the Paris Commune were lined up and shot. Despite its reputation as a foreboding pronouncement, “the writing is on the wall” is a reassuring slogan, because it implies that we have a chance to prepare ourselves for whatever is portended, even if we cannot hope to avoid it. In the Père Lachaise Cemetery, the walls were written with bullets and blood, so the damage was coincident with the emergence of the omen.

     

     
    16. Benjamin approaches this problem through a reading of Freud’s claim that “‘it would be the special characteristic of consciousness that, unlike what happens in all other systems of the psyche, the excitatory process does not leave behind a permanent change in its elements, but expires, as it were, in the phenomenon of becoming conscious.’ The basic formula of this hypothesis [argues Benjamin] is that ‘becoming conscious and leaving behind a memory trace are incompatible processes within one and the same system’” (Selected 4 317). This is why the vestiges of memory are most powerful when the incident that created them never enters consciousness. Benjamin elaborates: “The greater the shock factor in particular impressions, the more vigilant consciousness has to be in screening stimuli; the more efficiently it does so, the less these impressions enter long experience [Erfahrung] and the more they correspond to the concept of isolated experience [Erlebnis]. Perhaps the special achievement of shock defense is the way it assigns an incident a precise point in time in consciousness, at the cost of the integrity of the incident’s contents” (319).

     

     
    17. Benjamin elaborates: “This is the nature of the immediate experience [Erlebnis] to which Baudelaire has given the weight of long experience [Erfahrung]. He named the price for which the sensation of modernity could be had: the disintegration of the aura in immediate shock experience [Chockerlebnis]. He paid dearly for consenting to this disintegration—but it is the law of his poetry” (Selected 4 343).
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Adorno, Theodor W. Aesthetic Theory. Trans. Robert Hullot-Kentor. New York: Continuum, 2004. Print.
    • Baker, Frederick. “The Reichstag Graffiti.” The Reichstag Graffiti. Ed. David Jenkins. Berlin: Jovis Verlag, 2003. 16-39. Print.
    • Benjamin, Walter. The Arcades Project. Ed. Rolf Tiedemann. Trans. Howard Eiland and Kevin McLaughlin. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1999. Print.
    • ———. Selected Writings Volume 1: 1913-1926. Eds. Marcus Bullock and Michael W. Jennings. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1996. Print.
    • ———. Selected Writings Volume 2: 1927-1934. Ed. Michael W. Jennings. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1999. Print.
    • ———. Selected Writings Volume 4: 1938-1940. Eds. Howard Eiland and Michael W. Jennings. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2003. Print.
    • Bornhöft, Petra. “Schweinkram mit blauer Kreide.” Der Spiegel 28 June 1999: 46-47. Print.
    • Brassaï. Graffiti. Trans. David Radzinowicz. Paris: Flammarion, 2002. Print.
    • ———. Proust in the Power of Photography. Trans. Richard Howard. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2001. Print.
    • Brecht, Bertolt. Große kommentierte Berliner und Frankfurter Ausgabe. Vol. 12. Gedichte 2. Frankfurt am Main: Suhrkamp, 1988. Print.
    • Brodsky Lacour, Claudia. “Architectural History: Benjamin and Hölderlin.” boundary 2 30.1 (Spring 2003): 143-168. Print.
    • Cohen, Roger. “The Reichstag Burns, This Time With Hope.” New York Times 6 March 1999: A4. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Psyche: Inventions of the Other. Volume I. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2007. Print.
    • Engel, Helmut. “The Marks of History.” Rebuilding the Reichstag. Ed. Norman Foster. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 2000. 116-127. Print.
    • Foster, Norman. “Architecture and Democracy.” Rebuilding the Reichstag. New York: Overlook Press, 2000. 130-161. Print.
    • ———. “The Living Museum.” The Reichstag Graffiti. Ed. David Jenkins. Berlin: Jovis Verlag, 2003 16-39. Print.
    • ———. “Preface.” Rebuilding the Reichstag. New York: Overlook Press, 2000. 12-13. Print.
    • ———. “The Reichstag as World Stage.” Rebuilding the Reichstag. New York: Overlook Press, 2000. 14-33. Print.
    • Hölderlin, Friedrich. Hyperion and selected Poems. Ed. Eric L. Santner. New York: Continuum, 1990. Print.
    • Homola, Victor. “A Move to Scrub the Reichstag.” New York Times Jan. 29 2003. Web. 4 Sept.2011. Web.
    • Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism, or the Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Raleigh: Duke UP, 1991. Print.
    • Jewish Study Bible. Eds. Adele Berlin and Marc Zvi Brettler. New York: Oxford UP, 1999. Print.
    • Koepnick, Lutz. “Redeeming History: Foster’s Dome and the Political Aesthetic of the Berlin Republic.” German Studies Review 24.2 (2001): 303-323. Print.
    • Lewisohn, Cedar. Street Art: The Graffiti Revolution. New York: Harry N. Abrams, 2008. Print.
    • Nägele, Rainer. Theater, Theory, Speculation: Walter Benjamin and the Scenes of Modernity. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1991. Print.
    • Rogier, Francesca. “Growing Pains: From the Opening of the Wall to the Wrapping of the Reichstag.” Assemblage 29 (1996): 40-71. Print.
    • Soldovieri, Stefan. “War-Poetry, Photo(epi)grammetry: Brecht’s Kriegsfibel.” A Bertolt Brecht Reference Companion. Ed. Siegfried Mews. Westport: Greenwood Press, 1997. 140-167. Print.
    • Weber, Samuel. Benjamin’s -abilities. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2010. Print.

     

  • Preface: PMC at 20

    Eyal Amiran
    University of California, Irvine
    amiran@uci.edu

     

     
    It’s been twenty years of Postmodern Culture. The journal published its first issue in September, 1990, and was then the lone peer-reviewed electronic journal in the humanities.
     
    PMC was first edited by John Unsworth and myself, then by Stuart Moulthrop and Lisa Brawley, Jim English, and by myself again. The editors chose PMC as the handle for the journal because we didn’t want it to suggest a focus on the personal computer: PMC has always relied on digital technologies, and was shaped by the emerging internets, but its mission was to produce work that was not necessarily about computers or the internet, as much computer-mediated publishing was expected to be at the time. On the other hand, being electronic allowed PMC to publish work not possible for print journals, such as audio, video, and hypertext, and to develop models of distribution and collaboration that were new to the academy. This new model of communal work was from the start a political project based in new technologies. For example, the journal, which was first published by the editors through a listserv at North Carolina State University and then by Oxford University Journals, was free to subscribers, who could download issues and articles from us. With the advent of the World Wide Web in 1994, PMC moved to Johns Hopkins Journals (on their Muse project, which at the start was publishing only Hopkins journals); in that new environment the current issue remained free, and the journal maintained a free text-only archive of back issues. Another example of the politics of the medium is the journal’s decision to publish in unformatted ASCII to begin with, rather than in more specialized formats, so readers across platforms and in different countries could read the journal. This was no longer necessary when we moved from listserv-based delivery to the Web.
     
    PMC’s mission has been, and continues to be, to cultivate theoretical and critical cultural studies of the contemporary period. The word “postmodern” was meant to locate the epistemic focus of the journal; postmodernism cannot be understood as a set of stylistic or formal features or attitudes, but as a cultural and intellectual time in the broad sense for which Fredric Jameson argues. The journal has been interested in critical engagements with cultural and theoretical questions rather than in period arguments; has promoted theory as a topic in itself; has engaged work on its own merits, rather than by arrangement, leading us to publish, through the anonymous review process, less known scholars, and to return work by scholars who are justifiably well regarded; and has published experimental work, like the hypertext issue shepherded by Stuart Moulthrop in 1997 and the meditative philosophy by Alexander Garcia Düttmann in this issue, that does not fall into familiar categories. The journal has argued by doing for a material and secular culture of difference—a postmodern culture—because, as Arkady Plotnitsky suggests in his essay here, no other culture does or can exist.
     
    This project is important today because while culture is made of difference, it can certainly turn against difference. While critical cultures in the Western academy have been open to repeated challenge and experiment in many ways (sometimes—as Düttmann argues in his essay here—as superficial deflections), they continue to look for ways of safeguarding the same. I am thinking of the rise of the culture of presence in new media studies; the trend for new pragmatism in American studies, which sometimes has little interest in the historical grounding of aesthetics; the popularity of that version of object theory where objects are supposed to speak for us—not to mention that objects have other significance, as commodities for example; the arguments against symptomatic readings of culture, and against “the hermeneutics of suspicion,” which want things in themselves to be what they appear to be; the resurrection of religion, often in the name of materialism; and the conversion to new metaphysical ontologies that can lead, in the extreme, to reified sociological and ethnic categories, and to categorical statements about them. These trends suggest that we ask whether radical or innovative thought has a continuing present, let alone a past, in the academy: untimely meditations are by definition out of place. The potential for a future revaluation of values, as Jan Mieszkowski’s essay suggests, is always a part of the architectural relics of the past. There have been many other trends in cultural studies, of course, including the rise and continuing development of animal studies, environmental studies, queer studies, urban studies, work on the economics of gloalization, and the political study of media, to name a few. It is also the case that deconstructive and textual methodologies continue to be important in these fields, and help make them important and strong. PMC continues to support such projects, as reflected in the works we publish here and that will appear in the forthcoming companion issue.
     
    The work in this issue comes from a conference organized at UC Irvine in October 2010 by the journal to celebrate two decades of publishing. A second issue based on the conference is in the works. The conference, “Culture After Postmodern Culture,” asked what postmodern culture means today: we are still postmodern, but the idea that we are postmodern is now, as Arkady Plotnitsky writes in his essay, a given. We are after postmodernism as some new trend in cultural criticism; now postmodernism is a state we’re in, without scare quotes. What it means to be contemporary it is hard to say, as Alex Düttmann shows in his meditation on time and contemporeneity: we entrust the memory of the dead to the dead, and live now by giving the moment the (now often digital) slip. So while Plotnitsky, reading through Jean-François Lyotard, connects a postmodern epistemology of justice (the “irreducibly uncertain and inconstant, multiple justice” of Nietzsche) with an epistemology of post-Einsteinian physics, Düttmann thinks through Derrida about social time, for any sense of time, though it may not be able to know itself, already includes a conversation. Our relation to space and time unfurls, Janus-faced, the banner of difference. Hong-An Truong and Dwayne Dixon also view postmodern culture as the performance of sliding differences, a world where intimate interiority and the voice (Japanese, Vietnamese) are mediated commodities just as impersonal, or personal, as public spaces (Tokyo, Saigon) that, as mere architecture, mask public tragedy that is registered by these double losses. As Mieszkowski notes Benjamin notes, emergent urban spaces have no outside, like dreams. The affect that is present under globalization is a function of global displacement, alienation, and removal. The signs of defacement, war, and destruction, as in Jan Mieszkowski’s essay on graffiti and architecture—writing and building—make up cultural legacies. They are culture after culture, the writing on the wall that is itself the new building, the new wall. This is all the more true in the so-called age of information. We are only beginning to understand the implications of the larger postmodern episteme which will last, like the future, for a long time.
     
    Some of the transformations for which PMC stood since 1990 have come to pass. New and flexible forms of publication are available, such as blogs and open access journals, and the mere fact of electronic scholarly publishing is not a subject for comment. Digital media, now in their infancy, increasingly transform the intellectual landscape, giving rise to new configurations that may well eclipse or make obsolete cutlural structures whose contingency has remained invisible—structures such as journals, books, and universities. It is possible to interpret the current attack on public education in the humanities in the US and in Europe as a sign of the success of critical cultural studies—as an effort to preserve traditional cultural structures against critical theories of difference. The cultural shift to deconstruct and revolutionize the production and dissemination of thinking is making visible the heirarchical, linear, and inert paradigms on which modern institutions have depended. To understand what and how we think today we need to read what and how we do; we need theoretical cultural studies, we need a rigorous and ongoing conversation, we need to read the cultural logic of postmodern culture. The writing is on the wall.
     

  • De Man Today: Unreassuring Help

    Christopher D. Morris (bio)
    Norwich University
    cmorris@norwich.edu

    A review of Tom Cohen, Claire Colebrook, and J. Hillis Miller, Theory and the Disappearing Future: On de Man, On Benjamin. With a manuscript by Paul de Man. London and New York: Routledge, 2012. Print.

     

     
    The contributors to this volume, which includes a facsimile and transcription of Paul de Man’s notes for a lecture on Walter Benjamin’s “The Task of the Translator,” reassess de Man’s relation to contemporary criticism and to the academy. As a means to that end, they reinterpret the de Man affair, especially with regard to the role Derrida plays in it; they explore de Man’s concept of the theotrope, which he briefly entertains and then discards as a heuristic for his essay on Rousseau; they argue for the greater rigor of de Man’s ideas in comparison with those of many currently influential theorists—for example, Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri, Giorgio Agamben, Slavoj Žižek, and Alain Badiou. Finally, each contextualizes de Man’s work in light of contemporary discourses such as those on climate change, financial collapse, and resource depletion. (Tom Cohen and Claire Colebrook are editors of the Critical Climate Change series at the Open Humanities Press, where literary theory addresses twenty-first century issues.) Each contributor thus re-engages the still-inflammatory topic of de Man’s relation to the political. Together, they ask readers to see their essays less as traditional inquiries into a writer’s continuing relevance or usable heritage than as explorations of how de Man’s challenge to those and other historicisms calls for a reimagining of the humanities. As a result, the goals in this small volume are timely and valuable. Each essay exhibits distinctive rhetorical strategies; if they share any conclusion it would resemble J. Hillis Miller’s observation that de Man’s writings can indeed be of immense help to criticism today, so long as “help” is never equated with “reassurance” (88).
     
    The posthumous discovery of de Man’s anti-Semitic wartime journalism accelerated the turn of American literary criticism, already under way, from Continental philosophy to new historicism and cultural studies. Even the generosity of Derrida’s ostensible defense of de Man couldn’t mitigate accusations, not limited to the popular press, that deconstruction fosters a political quietism indifferent to fascism. The reassessments of the controversy by Cohen and Colebrook emphasize that the eventual eclipse of deconstruction may have been inherent in de Man’s project from the beginning. If so, discovery of the wartime writings only hastened a process de Man had foreseen and initiated. According to Cohen, de Man’s earliest disagreement with Derrida over Rousseau sets in motion a larger irreversibility in the movement de Man was publicly credited with co-founding. De Man pre-empts Derrida by claiming that sooner or later reading will always reveal the constitution of language in the arbitrary and the inhuman; as a result, there can be no return to hermeneutics. If such auto-deconstruction constitutes reading, then later criticism, including Derrida’s (and, uncomfortably, the contributors’—or this reviewer’s), can only weakly recommit the errors it sought to correct through interpretation. Cohen argues that Derrida’s turn to ethics and responsibility in his late works can be seen not only as a tactical response to the polemics of the de Man scandal but also as involuntary evidence that his friend—a fraught word in Derrida’s lexicon—has it right: all referential claims are errors.
     
    Miller first provides a detailed summary of the different print and audio versions of the lecture that became de Man’s Benjamin essay (60-65); these are scheduled to become part of the Critical Theory Archive at the University of California, Irvine. Prompted by the spirit of Derrida’s Mal d’archive, however, Miller remains skeptical of the very idea of archives, since they predispose scholarship toward biographical criticism while perpetuating illusions of textual authenticity. (Later, he speculates on the comparable if not equal reliability of “resources” such as Wikipedia.) Miller analyzes de Man’s concept of the theotrope (66-69), which is introduced in the first draft of “Allegory of Reading,” de Man’s essay on Rousseau’s Profession de foi. De Man considered using “Theotropic Allegories” as the essay’s title. De Man concludes that it is impossible to say whether Profession de foi is a theistic or non-theistic text, and “theotrope” names the donnée or generative concept that eventually discloses this condition of semantic doubt. Miller likens it to Kenneth Burke’s phrase “god term,” a word whose meaning is silently taken for granted but which legitimates all other words in an ideological system (71). De Man argues that those who reproach literary criticism on ideological grounds are unaware that they themselves invoke theotropes. He also told an interviewer that “Allegory of Reading” represents his first engagement with the political. On the basis of this statement, Miller concludes that for de Man, political discourses—like all of Rousseau’s constative statements about faith—aspire to a spurious decidability. If Miller is right, then de Man’s anti-Semitic writings, too, must be derived from theotropes. But how could de Man, in an interview or essay, speak without invoking one? How could anyone?
     
    Miller’s answer is that de Man practices a species of ironic parody derived, per de Man’s own claim, from Karl Marx’s critique of Max Stirner in The German Ideology. That is, the agreement of a later writer with the work of a predecessor actually subverts the earlier work (70). Reading requires initial assent to a god term, but paraphrase sooner or later raises new questions that expose the initial agreement as having been either deliberate or inadvertent parody. (For example, Marx refers to Stirner as “Saint Max.”) Thus, in his essay on Profession de foi, de Man can insulate himself from Rousseau’s undecidability while he admiringly elucidates it, but only temporarily; the illuminative function of exposition becomes ironic when de Man (“perhaps inadvertently,” Miller says) recommits Rousseau’s error by substituting a new theotrope for his predecessor’s. In this case, after consulting the Pléiade edition of Rousseau, Miller confirms that de Man substitutes the word “god” for Rousseau’s word “is” (72). That error, if that’s what it is, exposes the theotrope in both the original text and its subsequent criticism.
     
    An impatient reader might object here that Miller’s exposure of de Man’s interpolation is only made possible by the appeal to an archive. But earlier, when discussing different versions of “Allegory of Reading,” Miller discovers an error in the transcription of a manuscript (62). The point here is that no text legitimates itself, however authoritative it may be. All referential claims are made and taken on faith—the very topic of Rousseau’s essay. There can be no ontological difference between any two signs, whether those of the Pléiade edition or of Wikipedia. And in consulting the Pléiade edition to check on de Man, Miller acts out, deliberately or inadvertently, the questioning of referentiality that de Man predicted would always happen.
     
    Miller’s resistance to de Man has long been evident: in a 2001 essay Miller calls de Man an “allergen” against whom readers must somehow inoculate themselves in order to prevent the contagion of irony as a kind of infinite abyss. Since 2001, Miller’s work has taken several new turns. First, he increasingly emphasizes the reading skill of Derrida, de Man’s rival. For Miller, Derrida’s reading is original and productive, especially when it discloses how marginalized texts, like Freud’s on telepathy, can illuminate ideological contradictions. For Miller, Derrida’s reading is performative in the sense that it helps generate Miller’s own new writing; his intensified admiration for Derrida’s interventions may provide a temporary stay against de Man’s threats. Another area of Derridean influence is an audacious skepticism of textual representations of witnessing. In addition to learning from Derrida, Miller actively engages topics of importance in cultural studies, including new technologies (The Medium Is the Maker) and narratives of race or holocaust literature (The Conflagration of Community). Finally, Miller’s writing begins to disclose, in passing, an unusual number of personal details: not only private conversations with de Man and Derrida but also comments on his ancestors, his ethnic heritage, his neighbors in Maine, his wife, his cat. At first glance, these disclosures seem at cross-purposes with his skepticism about witnessing, but as we’ll see, they actually reinforce it. In any case, Miller’s emergent persona becomes more explicitly that of the generic humanities professor in America (as it might be defined, perhaps, by a psychographic profile of the MLA membership). We learn he is a viewer of PBS alarmed by Fox News, global warming, the war on terror, and the financial meltdown. Both his attention to topical matters and his self-conscious persona-building are conspicuous in the essay in Theory and the Disappearing Future: a jeremiad against our “dark” times frames his analysis of de Man’s legacy, and he concludes with an allusion of doubtful provenance brought to his attention by his wife. (This last detail epitomizes the agnosticism with regard to sources, already noted in Miller’s suspicion of archives.)
     
    Miller’s artificial kenosis has an effect directly opposite that of recourses to confessionalism in cultural studies (documented and championed by Aram Veeser), in Lacanianism (Žižek’s allusion to his service in the army of the former Yugoslavia), and in new historicism (Greenblatt’s recollection of the circumstances surrounding his first reading of Lucretius). Unlike such personal attestations, the appeals of Miller’s persona are a version of de Man’s ironic parody: they do not serve as extra-textual guarantors of authenticity but reveal their own fallacy. We must ask not only to what degree this overdetermined professor persona really holds such progressive views about, say, global warming, but whether, in the end, any such political opinion can matter when it accompanies an exposition of de Man, who calmly unravels all ideology. Put another way: de Man teaches that persona-creation is inevitable in language but also makes any return to a naturalized self impossible. Thus, the new details Miller cites about himself only widen the gap between his critical persona and anything real; they disclose their accumulating irrelevance to an understanding of texts—in this case those of Rousseau, de Man, and the real Miller.
     
    Most important, Miller’s ironic parody implicitly exposes the fallacy committed by de Man’s critics. Why would de Man’s ideas about reading be invalidated by his wartime journalism? If such a critical condemnation were legitimate and responsible, wouldn’t that mean that de Man’s ideas would be truer if they were expressed today by someone like us, by a viewer of PBS appalled by Fox News and the prospect of global warming? How many more additional details about de Man’s life or Miller’s would readers need in order to decide the value of what either has to say about Rousseau? Miller’s essay reflects loyalty to de Man despite its implicit admission he has not been immune to the contagion. He takes de Manian irony to a new level but leaves readers to ponder the droll phrase de Man uses to conclude his essay on Rousseau: “The impossibility of reading should not be taken too lightly” (Allegories245).
     
    Cohen’s adaptation of de Man to contemporary problems differs from Miller’s. Its ironic parody is less direct than its argument for a wholesale renaming in criticism, which Cohen models with many neologisms: anecographies, abiosemiosis, abiotelemorphosis, and the like. Like Derrida’s neologisms, these are barbarous at first glance, but with re-reading they resolve into shorthands for a band of fugitive, provisional, guerilla-concepts set loose on the field of criticism, where they can run at large for a while before their inevitable capture and conviction on charges of theotropism. In previous books the invention of new critical vocabularies has served Cohen well: his exposition of “cryptonymies” and “war machines” in Hitchcock’s films introduces innovative terms that can be understood interchangeably as cinematic or philosophical. A similar versatility is apparent in his recent adoption of metaphors from ecology. In her introduction to the volume, Colebrook sees Cohen’s interest in climate change as betokening some inhuman, de Manian limit beyond the meteorological; her recognition of his project’s ambition seems fair. Even a term like “resource depletion” can be understood as Janus-like in its simultaneous referential and ironic modes: we may be irreversibly running low on both fossil fuels and (in the light of the de Man archive or of “sources” in general) criticism.
     
    Reinventing a humanities consistent with de Man’s paradigm-shift is all the more urgent, Cohen writes, because of the way Derrida mischaracterizes his colleague’s work. Derrida defensively attempt to quarantine de Man because Derrida fears the latter’s piracy of the brand Derrida has invented. (All of the contributors to this volume employ tropes of capitalism in what appear to be exasperated, Adorno-like refusals to exempt themselves from participation in the hegemonic regimes they criticize.) Cohen reviews the way Derrida commemorates de Man by critiquing de Man’s reading of Rousseau’s Confessions. In “Typewriter Ribbon,” Derrida claims that the core of de Man’s deconstruction is “materiality without matter.” He then builds on this misappropriation to justify his own turn to messianicity without messianism, to a future open to the realization of latent possibilities but also held at arm’s length as deferred.
     
    Cohen forcefully argues that de Man would have had none of that. He directs our attention to a 1972 sentence in which de Man refers to “nature” as “a process of a deconstruction redoubled by its own fallacious re-totalization.” In a passage of extraordinary exegesis (95-98; 114-16), Cohen shows how this sentence turns back on itself and dramatizes the irreversibility in de Man that Derrida can’t tolerate: if criticism reinvents nature anew, all over again each time, there can never be a future different from the repetition of such failures. (For Miller, successive reinventions of nature are the result of theotropes ineluctably generated by language’s performativity; for his part, Cohen accepts repetition induced by inhuman language without speculating about its cause.) Cohen’s conclusion is that Derrida’s call for an orientation toward “messianicity without messianism” or “the democracy to come” is an attempt to re-open a path Derrida knows de Man has already blocked.
     
    (A word of praise for Cohen, Colebrook, and Miller, who may well find themselves at the center of heated, renewed polemics. In Fichus, Derrida writes that what his work shares with the Frankfurt School is “the possibility of the impossible” (Paper Machine 168) which I understand to mean resignation to the prospect that the outcome of deconstruction’s austere, continually-misunderstood rationality could well be nothing at all. As Wallace Stevens has it, “identity is the vanishing-point of resemblance” (72). The contributors write in a spirit of similar resignation, which they convert to exigency. Their vigilance in taking into account the most crucial current debates in the humanities earns them the inference that the only alternative they see to a new de Manian criticism, however implausible, would be silence. They seem to know that what they are trying to affirm may be impossible, so the stakes are high. Of Derrida and de Man, Miller once remarked, “These fellows play hardball” (For Derrida, 98). In this volume, he references de Man’s “blank” response to certain questions from students and the “white space” at the end of his essay on Rousseau. From this vantage-point, Miller’s irony, Cohen’s neologisms, and (as we’ll see) Colebrook’s rhetorical boldness may count as the only recourse to the silence or wholesale suffocation incurred by de Man’s contagion. Compared with the impoverishment brought about by de Man’s irreversibility, Derrida bequeaths ample, if mirage-like, resources. The intellectual depth and range required to meet de Man’s more exacting challenge is daunting; few other critics have set a bar so high for themselves.)
     
    In his effort to keep criticism alive across this dry terrain, Cohen seeks to recast undecidability as a form of climate change. Seeing language as inhuman affords us a new, twenty-first century opportunity to view the planet post-anthropically, and that’s a gain. (An aside: achievement of such a cosmic perspective has long been the grail of unification in physics, too, and de Man’s work has already been studied in this context by Arkady Plotnitsky.) The problem for contemporary America is that this almost-available insight constantly recedes from the horizon when, as so frequently happens, it is approached through a particular theotrope, the blind reinstatement of organicism—whether of ecological wholeness, of the earth as Gaia, of the homeland, of Levinasian discourses of emancipation, or of any number of Lovelockian, Hawkingian, Lacanian, Žižekian presences, all of which are in their own way just as misleading as Derrida’s hypostasized future democracy. This is the trance that Cohen defines as “the American way of life” (100).
     
    In his probably impossible quest for a non-anthropomorphic nature, Cohen finds a potential ally in Timothy Morton’s Ecology without Nature (2007). Following Derrida and Adorno, and close-reading the depiction of nature in literature and visual art since Romanticism, Morton exposes a continuing tradition of anthropomorphism in environmental art. He often writes with refreshing self-strictures: no criticism is innocent; we must all “muck it out.” (This resonates with the contributors’ Adorno-esque acknowledgement of complicity.) But Morton never mentions de Man. On the one hand, Morton’s concluding call for “dark ecology” seems compatible with the goals of Cohen and Colebrook’s Critical Climate Change project; on the other hand, Morton’s project implicitly confirms the position of Jeffrey Nealon, whom Cohen faults for arguing that the future of critical theory requires de Man’s deletion (94). This raises the issue implied by all such volumes comprised of multiple readings of the same text, including Theory and the Disappearing Future. Is consensus desirable? Possible? It is odd that despite all the debate over the existence of a scientific consensus over climate change, no one has yet paused to ask what consensus is. Is it a theotrope? Perhaps de Man’s secret is that he has made consensus—about his work, about how writing should continue—impossible. Perhaps, as Bill Readings writes, we should all prefer dissensus (166-67).
     
    Claire Colebrook appears to share the outlooks of Miller and Cohen, starting with her account of how the de Man scandal enabled American criticism to contain deconstruction and to reassimilate literature into the larger historical system de Man’s works had had the temerity to challenge. Like Shoshana Felman, Colebrook understands the lesson of the wartime writings to be that no speech act can be pure; thus, in claiming the moral high ground, de Man’s critics speak in the name of a quasi-fascistic purity similar to the arrogance of which they accuse him. Colebrook finds parallels between the reception of de Man and that of Foucault (137), the supposed legitimator of cultural studies: both de Man and Foucault vigorously oppose the identification of the human with disclosive history, a refusal ignored in Hardt and Negri’s Empire. She reads similarly ideological elisions of de Man in the work of Badiou, Žižek, and especially Agamben, whose search for the inaugural moments of sovereignty conceals the quasi-Aristotelian assumption that the human has a proper place, which is in the polity. Agamben’s mistake aligns recent theory with the thriving disciplines of evolutionary psychology and cognitive archeology (139). On the contrary, Colebrook asserts, de Man and Foucault question the assumption of continuous life that underlies these historicisms.
     
    Nowhere is that assumption more dangerous, Colebrook argues, than in the hubris that permits cultural critics to speak in the name of an “us.” (Cohen makes a similar point by ironically echoing Levinas when using the phrase “entre nous” to address the reader.) Colebrook questions Terry Eagleton’s comforting assurance that he knows who “we” are and what “we” mean. She sees the same presumption in the ideologies of right and left: the Tea Party would reconstitute the polity on the basis of a hypothetical condition of purity prior to sovereignty; environmentalists would merge polity into theocracy. In both cases, the “we” is an artifice that silently permits other theotropes (“nature” or “the organic polity”) to pass unnoticed. In both cases, criticism has forgotten the lesson de Man drew from Benjamin: the impossibility of translation shows us how “we”—however that pronoun may be configured within any particular language-community—are neither the source nor destination of meaning. Every word, “we” included, is an arbitrary fragment of heterogeneous systems operating independently of any particular language, and indeed, of the human.
     
    Colebrook is particularly astute in exposing these illicit takings in the political realm. The financial crisis precipitated the twin personifications of “Main Street” and “Wall Street,” a binary that posits authenticity in contrast to parasitism (141). According to Colebrook, de Man would have pointed out that the supposed aberrancy of the latter is actually made possible by the figure of the organism silently assumed in both terms. With regard to the Supreme Court’s ruling in U.S. vs. Citizens United—serendipitous title, from her perspective—Colebrook finds that the opinion’s identification of corporation and person is facilitated by what de Man calls the “double rapport” disclosed by translation: if laws must be simultaneously general and specific, it becomes impossible to determine their referents (144). The necessity of translation requires the translator to intervene unilaterally to resolve an undecidable: for the left, America has been stolen by illegitimate corporate interests; for the right, America has been stolen by an illegitimate government. Neither side understands that the necessity to articulate mandates the assumption of a ground that itself distinguishes legitimacy from illegitimacy; only in retrospect can such a putative ground be seen as a theotrope. It is here where Colebrook asserts de Man’s cautionary value in today’s polemos: before leaping to assign blame and responsibility, both sides need to reflect on the “we” in whose names they presume to speak and to purge their ideologies of the numerous nostalgias they summon up. Maybe “we” never were. (More reason to think consensus, alas, may also be a theotrope.) Only when that preliminary dissociation is accomplished—a kind of de Manian epoché—can political debate begin without the errors of seeing the human as a self-owner or as a proper body surrounded by an environment. Begun this way, debate can finally envision—Colebrook concludes with breathtaking boldness—the destruction of humanity as a positive or affirmative event (152).
     
    By calling for such an impartial envisioning of the unthinkable, Colebrook defies grave, foreseeable risks: the same critics who leapt to label deconstruction fascist may now leap to repeat charges of nihilism. (It is odd that this polemical stick is so often wielded without any knowledge of the term’s provenance as the deathly opposition that Nietzsche fought against, a heritage both de Man and Derrida respected.) In this predictable eventuality the responsibility will lie with those who could not discern the lucid austerity of Colebrook’s desire to at last free readers from the complacency of contemporary criticism and to replace it with the kind of restless, permanently unsettling experience de Man thought the most rigorous writing could induce. This may be what Miller has in mind when he says de Man can provide us help without reassurance.
     
    Do the contributors succeed in escaping from de Man’s dilemma? No, but their failures may be more helpful, as cautionary examples, than are many apparent successes of more confidently grounded theory in the humanities. Readers who turn to criticism not for reassurance but for inquiry informed by self-restraint, skepticism, and rigor will find the latter in short supply today—a situation that may warrant consideration of essays like these and the notes de Man wrote for his lecture on Benjamin.
     

    Christopher Morris is Charles A. Dana Professor of English, Emeritus, at Norwich University in Northfield, Vermont. His books are Models of Misrepresentation: On the Fiction of E.L. Doctorow; The Hanging Figure: On Suspense and the Films of Alfred Hitchcock; and The Figure of the Road: Deconstructive Studies in Humanities Disciplines. He is at work on a book on Mark Twain and continental criticism; his recent work on Mark Twain has appeared and is forthcoming in Journal of Narrative Technique, Papers on Language and Literature, Nineteenth-Century Fiction, and University of Toronto Quarterly.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Burke, Kenneth. A Rhetoric of Motives. Berkeley: U of California, P, 1969. Print.
    • Cohen, Tom. Hitchcock’s Cryptonomies. 2 vols. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2005. Print.
    • ———. “Toxic Assets: de Man’s Remains and the Ecocatastrophic Imaginary (and American Fable).” Tom Cohen, Claire Colebrook, and J. Hillis Miller. Theory and the Disappearing Future. London: Routledge, 2001. 89-129. Print.
    • Colebrook, Claire. “The Calculus of Individual Worth.” Theory and the Disappearing Future. 130-52. Print.
    • ———. “Introduction.” Theory and the Disappearing Future. 3-24. Print.
    • De Man, Paul. Allegories of Reading: Figural Language in Rousseau, Nietzsche, Rilke, and Proust. New Haven: Yale UP, 1982. Print.
    • ———. “Transcript. Notes on ‘The Task of the Translator.’” Theory and the Disappearing Future. 25-54. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Fichus: Frankfurt Address,” Paper Machine. Trans. Rachel Bowlby. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2005. Print.
    • ———. Mal d’Archive. Paris: Galilée, 1995. Print.
    • ———. “Typewriter Ribbon: Limited Ink (2).” Material Events: Paul de Man and the Afterlife of Theory. Ed. Tom Cohen, Barbara Cohen, J. Hillis Miller, and Andrzej Warminski. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2001. 277-360. Print.
    • Marx, Karl and Friedrich Engels. The German Ideology. Amherst: Prometheus Books, 1998. Print.
    • Miller, J. Hillis. The Conflagration of Community: Fiction Before and After Auschwitz. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2011. Print.
    • ———. For Derrida. New York: Fordham UP, 2009. Print.
    • ———. The Medium is the Maker: Browning, Freud, Derrida and the New Telepathic Ecotechnologies. Eastbourne: Sussex Academic Press, 2009. Print.
    • ———. “Paul de Man as Allergen.” Material Events. 183-204. Print.
    • ———. “Paul de Man at Work: In these Bad Days, What Good is an Archive?” Theory and the Disappearing Future. 55-88. Print.
    • Morton, Timothy. Ecology without Nature: Rethinking Environmental Aesthetics. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2007. Print.
    • Plotnitsky, Arkady. “Algebra and Allegory: Nonclassical Epistemology, Quantum Theory, and the Work of Paul de Man.” Material Events. 49-92. Print.
    • Readings, Bill. The University in Ruins. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1996. Print.
    • Stevens, Wallace. The Necessary Angel: Essays on Reality and the Imagination. New York: Vintage Books, 1965. Print
    • Veeser, H. Aram. Confessions of the Critics: North American Critics’ Autobiographical Moves. New York: Routledge, 1996. Print.

     

  • Junk Culture and the Post-Genomic Age

    Allison Carruth (bio)
    Stanford University and University of Oregon
    acarruth@uoregon.edu

    Review of Thierry Bardini, Junkware. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2011. Print.

     

     
    In the spring of 1953, James Watson and Francis Crick published a series of papers in Nature that led them to claim that DNA is “the molecular basis of the template needed for genetic replication” (qtd. in Watson 246). The papers paved the way for Watson and Crick to receive the 1962 Nobel Prize in Physiology, in turn validating what Crick had famously termed the “Central Dogma”: the view that information, in the form of biochemical blueprints, flows one-way from DNA to RNA to proteins. This causal process continues to inform the paradigm in molecular biology according to which DNA is “the most important component of the cell, its ‘master plan’” (Strasser 493). What the Central Dogma has struggled to accommodate, however, is so-called junk DNA: those DNA bases that do not code for protein (some 98.5% in the human genome) and hence appear to be excessive, or to have no genetic function (Bardini 20, 29-30).
     
    Thierry Bardini’s Junkware, a recent title from Minnesota’s Posthumanities series, interrogates this very paradigm by considering the biological fact and cultural significance of junk DNA. For Bardini, junk DNA is both master trope and fringe element of an era in which human beings are becoming “junkware”: “a new kind of slave[,] enslaved in our code itself” and subject to a “disposable and recyclable” society of workers, consumers, and spectators (7, 9). Bardini defines junk as “the quintessential rhizomatous genus” of Homo nexus, an emergent subjectivity at once individuated and networked (13). To develop this argument, Part One of Junkware (“Biomolecular Junk”) traces the cybernetic view of biological life through its “blind spot” of junk DNA. In Part Two (“Molar Junk: Hyperviral Culture”), Bardini shifts from the social study of modern genetics to offer a cultural theory of junk more widely construed. Throughout, his method is one of accumulation, aggregation, and critique. Junkware sifts through an array of materials that includes science fiction, online wikis, Google search results, epistemology, cybernetics, critical theory, and mass media coverage of everything from the Human Genome Project to gene therapy. A cross-disciplinary scholar, Bardini’s voice in Junkware ranges from that of the high theorist to that of the pop culture critic to that of the social scientist.
     
    Bardini’s project makes two interventions: one in the discourse of biopolitics and one in the history of genetics. As for the former, Bardini sees the ultimate horizons of capitalism as the “invention of genetic capital” and the systematization of “living money” in the form not only of animal and human bodies but also of tissues, organs, and genes (11). Here, we can situate Junkware within recent work on what sociologist Nikolas Rose and others term “life itself.” The thesis of Junkware resonates most clearly with Nicole Shukin’s contention in Animal Capital that late capitalism has literalized commodity fetishism by turning biological life into currency, while the free market system has simultaneously become vulnerable to “novel diseases erupting out of the closed loop” of biocapital (16-19). In Tactical Media, Rita Raley suggests that late capitalism and critical theory participate in a feedback loop, whereby the material procedures of late capital both determine and are determined by the theoretical terms of biopolitical critique. Raley observes, for example, that capitalist ideologies of mutation and adaptation cross-pollinate with postmodern theory, as in Fredric Jameson’s argument that late capitalism operates like a biological virus (129).
     
    In Junkware’s historiography of genetics, Bardini engages the work of both Michel Foucault and Gilles Deleuze to claim that twenty-first century society morphs beyond both the disciplinary societies of the industrial era and the control societies of the post-industrial era. In “Postscript on the Societies of Control,” Deleuze argues that the third stage of capitalist society hinges on “floating rates of exchange” and “a continuous network” in which the individual and the collective “orbit” one another. Seeing a fourth stage of capitalism on the horizon, Bardini writes, “the latest episode in the modern civilization . . . is the cybernetic decoding and organizing of the flows of human nature itself, DNAs and bits, to the point that one now feels compelled to complete their enumeration, be it ‘an animal, a tool, a machine . . . or a human being‘” (128; emphasis in original). Bardini then makes perhaps his most important contribution to critical theory by asking what happens under genetic capitalism to ethics, understood as the work of determining the forms that freedom can take (131). Bardini’s scholarly interventions come into particular focus in Chapter Four, which explores the possibility that DNA might form the basis, however commodifiable, for a new collectivity of human and nonhuman beings (137). To “take control over your [junk] DNA,” Bardini elaborates, might be the next wave of liberation politics (143). In a mode of counter-intuitive and playful reasoning characteristic of Junkware, Bardini concludes that, if humans share 99.9 percent of our coding DNA, perhaps it is the junk that defines the potential for individuation. “Could it be,” he asks, “that DNA is the expression both of a common nature and of the singularity of a given individual? Could DNA be both the software and the junkware of life, always common and singular . . . molecular and molar?” (144).
     
    In Part One of Junkware, Bardini explains how the standard paradigm within molecular biology stems from both Crick’s Central Dogma and the pervasive use of cybernetic metaphors (such as code, signal, noise, and feedback) to explain genetic phenomena. The section connects the Human Genome Project’s April 2003 announcement that only 26,000-31,000 of the human genome’s 3 billion DNA bases are coding genes back to German botanist Hans Winkler’s 1920 publication on “excess DNA” (29-30). We learn, however, that it was not until the 1970s and 1980s that geneticists began to hash out the potential function of junk DNA, a term Korean-American scientist Susumu Ohno coined in 1972. Bardini analyzes a series of articles published in Nature and conducts interviews with both respected and fringe scientists to tell the story of how the potentially paradigm-shifting revelation of non-coding DNA was made to fit neatly into the Central Dogma. As Bardini puts it, “if certain parts of DNA do not code for protein synthesis, it is because [for most molecular biologists] they have no function at all . . . they are nothing more than ‘vestiges of ancient information,’ . . . . the source of noise” (33). In order for DNA to remain the medium for transmitting genetic information to RNA and on to protein molecules, then, the vast sea of non-coding DNA had to become that which we no longer need but hold on to just in case: junk.
     
    Describing the cybernetic metaphor at the heart of the Central Dogma as the “bootstrap program” (or original premise) of modern genetics, Bardini digs into two different interpretations of junk DNA. The first comes from Richard Dawkins’s controversial 1976 book The Selfish Gene, which compares the “fossilized” presence of junk DNA in cells to “the surface of an old [computer] disc that has been much used for editing text” (qtd. in Bardini 37). On this view, the body is simply the medium for the computational processes of genes. Crick himself affirms this view in a 1980 Nature article that aligns the “junk DNA” and “selfish DNA” concepts. In response, developmental biologists Thomas Cavalier-Smith and Gabriel Dover put forward the alternative view that non-coding DNA must serve a function—perhaps in the form of cell regulation. The key point here comes late in Chapter One, when Bardini—citing the work of science studies scholars Evelyn Fox Keller and Daniel J. Kevles—observes that modern genetics has been both advanced and constrained by “its choice of words” (47): “The discoveries of the structure and the code of DNA lead one to believe that genes were not a hypothesis anymore [as they had been for Mendel]. They had acquired the only existence scientists seem to believe in, physical, that is, material existence” (51). DNA, seen as the biochemical structure for genes, thus comes to signify a material entity that has only one “meaning”: the “bootstrap program” for protein synthesis and biological inheritance (52).
     
    The junk concept was thus quickly folded into the guiding cybernetic metaphor of molecular biology as scientists relegated non-coding DNA to the status of “backup” files for coding DNA (67). In Chapter Two, this story develops through Bardini’s excellent account of bioinformatics, which dovetails with the arguments that Eugene Thacker advances in Biomedia. Bioinformatics centers on DNA sequencing and recombinant DNA, and the field, Bardini points out, both drives and is driven by the capitalization of genes and by patent applications for particular DNA sequences and genetically modified organisms. For Thacker, the twin fields of bioinformatics (the use of computing technologies to sequence, catalog, and patent genes) and biocomputing (the use of DNA to do computational work) are moving beyond the dualism of “technology as tool” and “body as meat” upon which the tool works by interleaving the biological and digital domains (6-7). Bardini is less utopian than Thacker about bioinformatics, which becomes the ideal site for biocapital investment, Junkware contends, when molecular biology is seduced and subsumed by a “deluge of data” (22).
     
    Tracing the semantic distinctions among junk, garbage, and trash, Bardini goes on to claim for junk DNA—and for the wider junk culture he surveys—not an absence of function but rather the possibility of future “usability” (66). This claim leads into a theoretical riff on teleology (Aristotle’s final causes), loops (especially feedback loops), and folds (from Deleuze and Guattari). The specter of junk DNA yokes this matrix of citations, and shows that molecular biology is not causal but “loopy”: structured around loops within loops of DNA that are both subject and object of a genetic program. Bardini provocatively concludes here that the program metaphor makes rather than describes a reality by turning us into computing beings and DNA into our new brand; at the same time, genetics becomes an information science. Bioinformatics is the quintessential example of this sea change as a “big yet distributed” experimental practice, the engine of which is a “new cyber-proletarian class” whose work revolves at once around repetitive routines and iterative tinkering (Bardini 83). The upshot of all this? To cite Bardini, the “biological understanding of life has become a software problem,” while natural history has lost its once prominent status within the life sciences (87; emphasis in original). As such, junk is not the “dark matter” that troubles the ideological assumptions and experimental practices of biology but rather the “best remaining opportunity for data mining” (89).
     
    In Chapter Three, Bardini turns to what he calls pseudo-scientific views on junk DNA that move wildly away from the Central Dogma and its cybernetic metaphors. While the chapter is the least fleshed-out part of a book that has an otherwise elegant structure, it does provide us a glimpse of the unsettling partnership—collusion, one might say—between intelligent design proponents and disaffected scientists. This “fuzzy configuration” includes those who interpret junk DNA as evidence of the so-called “Zero Point Field” concept promoted by the Institute of Noetic Sciences, which views all matter as connected in a “bio-quantum Web” (100, 109; emphasis in original). Bardini concludes Part One of Junkware on a cryptic note by offering us a bizarre interview he conducted with Colm Kelleher, who left a career in molecular biology to work on intelligent design for a Las Vegas billionaire and National Institute for Discovery Science funder.
     
    Part Two of the book moves from this “molecular” lens on junk DNA to what Bardini terms, borrowing from biological terminology, a “molar” level of analysis through which he fleshes out the post-genomic era’s socio-cultural forms of junk. “Homo Nexus, Disaffected Subject” (the subtitle of Chapter Five) opens with Canadian science fiction writer Alfred Elton van Voght’s cult hit The Voyage of the Space Beagle, which imagines a future transdisciplinary science centered at the aptly named Nexial Foundation. Bardini launches from this text to explore the link between nexus and junk: a link that is at once semantic and socio-economic. “Today you are whom you produce,” he argues. “You are the producer of the appearance of reality that is called ‘your life.’ You are the offered and yet invisible image of the spectacle of your intimacy” (155).
     
    Chapter Six (“Presence of Junk”), the book’s penultimate, is its most compelling. In it, Bardini moves across a fascinating set of primary materials to argue that junk is not just the name given to the non-coding, not-yet-understood part of DNA, but also the “binding principle” that holds contemporary society together: “what we ingest (junk food), where we live (junk space), what we trade frantically (junk bonds), our communications (junk mail), our (more or less) recreational drugs (just junk)” (169). The key question of Junkware here becomes, “How, and when exactly, did our culture turn to junk?” (169). While Bardini does not fully answer this interrogative, he does offer several provocative cultural instances of junkware: Philip K. Dick’s narrative image of kipple, Rem Koolhaas’s architectural theory of “junkspace,” Derrida’s philosophical account of the virus, and scientist-turned-Unabomber Ted Kaczynski’s “junkyard bombs.” Put simply, junk is for Bardini the organizing rubric of the culture that comes after postmodernism. It is, to invoke Jameson, the logic of genetic capitalism.
     
    Bardini gestures toward a potential counter-culture within this post-genomic society by way of a final analysis of the contemporary avant-garde movement known as bioart. Practitioner Julie Reodica has offered the most cogent definition of bioart as both an art praxis and a social movement: in bioart, she writes, “an artist utilizes emerging biotechnologies from the scientific and medical fields in the creation of an artwork” that works to turn those technologies away from their commercial and ideological procedures (414-15). Bardini discusses three such bioart projects: the tactical media work of Critical Art Ensemble and the transgenic art of Joe Davis and of Eduardo Kac. Bardini separates bioart into two broad categories: (1) inscriptions of text into bacterial DNA that do not alter the genetic code but instead add to the host organism’s junk DNA, and (2) inscriptions that alter the DNA so as to create new proteins and, in some cases, new forms of life. At once technical and participatory, Kac’s 1999 installation “Genesis” translated Genesis 1.26 into Morse code and then, via a conversion principle, into a DNA sequence. With the help of medical researchers, Kac had the sequence (along with a fluorescent marker) inserted into an E. coli bacteria population. The genetically modified bacteria were then installed in a gallery space under a video projector and UV light, to encourage growth and to aid spectators in viewing the bacteria. Via a project website, participants could choose to change the amount of UV light to which the bacteria were exposed and thus affect the rate of bacterial growth and mutation. At the installation’s close, the now mutated “artist’s gene” (as Kac termed it) was translated back into a presumably nonsense sentence in English.
     
    In What is Posthumanism?, Cary Wolfe argues that Kac’s particular take on bioart is not representational in any conventional sense. Rather, Wolfe explains, “Kac’s theatricalization of visuality” shows us “what must be witnessed is not just what we can see” (167). Bardini extends this claim by observing that “the visible has given way to the readable” in this multimedia form of art, which is also, as I have argued elsewhere, a form of routinized scientific practice (202-203). Bardini’s case study on bioart leads into a culminating definition of the book’s often spectral title word: junkware. In bioart, contemporary culture moves from the “Body without Organs (BwO) to the Organs without Body (OwB)” (204). Bioart, as Raley suggests, thus offers one of the more radical performances and critiques of biocapitalism. For Bardini, “bioartists thus create pieces that link computational systems (hardware and software) and organic matter (wetware), sometimes creating hybrids or chimeras, monstrous or invisible (albeit readable) effects, all belonging to what I call junkware. In so doing they participate in the production of a body that is both, in fact, a new body and a reconfiguration of the original (‘natural’) body” (205). This claim for bioart highlights the central investments of Junkware: a thickly critical yet ultimately optimistic (not to mention playful) rejoinder to the cybernetic dogma of molecular biology, to the economic machinations of genetic capitalism, and to a trajectory in Foucauldian theory that focuses on power at the expense of attention to play. The final words of Junkware re-think the claims of Giorgio Agamben: “Let us attune our ears again to the clamors of being. No more single choices, no more present world as it is, but many compossible and incompossible worlds patiently awaiting their anamnesis. Not only ‘the memory of the time in which man was not yet man,’ but also this memory of a time to come in which overman was not man anymore” (214).
     

    Allison Carruth is Assistant Professor of English and core faculty member in Environmental Studies at the University of Oregon. On leave from Oregon, she is serving as Associate Director for the Program in Science, Technology and Society at Stanford University. She has published on twentieth-century literature, contemporary food culture and politics, and new media. Her first book project is titled Global Appetites: American Power and the Imagination of Food. She has recently begun a book project on bioart and the biotechnological imagination, tentatively titled The Transgenic Age.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Bardini, Thierry. Junkware. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2011. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. “Postscript on the Societies of Control.” October 59 (1992): 3-7. Web. 6 Sept.2011.
    • Raley, Rita. Tactical Media. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2009. Print.
    • Reodica, Julia. “hymNext Project.” New Literary History 38.3 (2007): 414-15. Web. 9 Aug.2009.
    • Rose, Nikolas. The Politics of Life Itself: Biomedicine, Power, and Subjectivity in the Twenty-First Century. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2007. Print.
    • Shukin, Nicole. Animal Capital: Rendering Life in Biopolitical Times. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2009. Print.
    • Strasser, Bruno J. “A World in One Dimension: Linus Pauling, Francis Crick and the Central Dogma of Molecular Biology.” History and Philosophy of the Life Sciences 28.4 (2006): 491-512. Print.
    • Thacker, Eugene. Biomedia. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2004. Print.
    • Watson, James D. The Double Helix: A Personal Account of the Discovery of the Structure of DNA. Ed. Gunther S. Stent. New York: Norton, 1980. Print.
    • Wolfe, Cary. What is Posthumanism? Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2010. Print.

     

  • Technology Talks Back: On Communication, Contemporary Art, and the New Museum Exhibition

    Ioana Literat (bio)
    University of Southern California
    iliterat@usc.edu

    A review of Talk to Me, an exhibition at the Museum of Modern Art (MOMA), July 24th to November 7th.

     

     
    Talk to Me, an exhibition at the Museum of Modern Art (MOMA) in New York, is a paradigmatic collection of new media artistic experiments and an open experimental space in itself. The theme of the event, now one of the foundations of 21st century design concepts, is the communication between people and objects. “Whether openly and actively or in subtle, subliminal ways, things talk to us,” says Paola Antonelli, the senior curator of the exhibition, on the welcome page of the website. “They do not all speak up: some use text, diagrams, visual interfaces, or even scent and temperature: others just keep us company in eloquent silence.” Talk to Me investigates this subtle but ubiquitous communicative relation, and in the process of interrogating it, makes an influential statement on the expanding taxonomies of postmodern communication.
     
    The exhibition is organized around five subcategories (objects, bodies, life, city, world, and double entendre), all speaking to the dialogue – textual, paratextual or, most often, atextual – between us and the objects and technologies that increasingly structure our quotidian existence. In this sense, the exhibition – in light of both its content and its installation in a modern art museum – can be read as evidence of the broadening, convergent spectrum of contemporary art, design, and engineering categories. These concepts, Talk to Me seems to be suggesting, are evolving (and converging), just like the categories of communication are broadening (and converging).
     
    Ms. Antonelli launched a fascinating discussion this past June when she suggested, at the Aspen Ideas Festival, that we “start treating museums as the R&D departments of society” (Aspen Institute). Talk to Me, as a paragon of this impulse, brings up important questions about the image and function of the museum exhibition in the 21st century and beyond. And the collective identity of the artists represented in this exhibition is a telling sign of this fresh direction. Going through all the exhibits, the visitor is struck by the very young age of the designers (most of them born after 1980), and by the multitude of countries and cultures represented. This is truly a global generation of young artists and designers, and seeing their creations build such a coherent, unified statement on the future of communication is indeed exhilarating.
     
    The technologies and artifacts on view have varying degrees of social utility, but they all function, on a sociocultural level, as personal statements on technology and culture, and the increasingly complicated relationship between the two. A crucial argument that the exhibition seems to be making is that we have reached a point where it is imperative to recognize this association and its vital implications in terms of social progress, innovation and cultural introspection. As scholar and media designer Anne Balsamo writes, “continuing to bifurcate the technological from the cultural not only makes probable consequences unthinkable, but also severely limits the imaginative space of innovation in the first place” (4). From this perspective, Talk to Me is an argument against this artificial bifurcation, and a call to recognize the cultural impact of technological developments, as contemporary innovation continues to accelerate. Beyond a showcase of design ingenuity, each exhibit is, at its core, a statement on this cultural impact, and a tentative verdict on the multifaceted relationship between technology and culture – as either beneficial, dangerous or, oftentimes, a mixture of the two.
     
    The exhibits that speak to enhancement, and to the enabling potential of new interactive technologies, are some of the most inspiring pieces in the collection. Their statement is a hopeful one, emphasizing the empowering potential of design and technology. In one of the most emotionally powerful exhibits, we are presented with the EyeWriter, a technology which enabled a graffiti artist to continue drawing from his hospital bed, after being completely paralyzed by amyotrophic lateral sclerosis (ALS): the EyeWriter captures his eye movements and projects his graffiti designs in real time from his hospital bed to downtown LA – all with just a laptop computer and $50 worth of equipment. Several innovations are targeted at facilitating the communication of visually impaired users: the be-B Braille Education Ball and the Rubik’s Cube for the Blind are two fantastic devices exemplifying the promising potential of technology in enabling the human body to overcome its limitations.
     
    In addition to empowerment, another optimistic idea the exhibition showcases is the concept of enhancement via technology, and thus a key theme that runs through the exhibition is that of the constantly reimagined relationship between the familiar and the new. Sebastian Bettencourt’s project, for instance, aptly titled Beyond the Fold, is a prototype for a newspaper of the future but, unlike many other similar technologies and interfaces aiming for this goal, Bettencourt’s creation foregoes the inclusion of buttons, icons and similar digital interface elements, and opts instead to focus on the newspaper’s “spatial properties, presence, and relationship to a reader’s motions.” Quintessentially, usage relies on familiar motions associated with the act of browsing through a newspaper: thus, the device is activated by unfolding it, content is navigated by physically turning the page, and the visual information is refreshed by shaking the device. According to the designer, the aim of this device is to take advantage of modern technological affordances, while honoring the traditional ritual of reading the newspaper. And this – this transcendental mixture of technology and ritual – is precisely what is highlighted in Soner Ozenc’s El Sajjadah, a Muslim prayer rug that makes use of electroluminescent printing technologies to point the person in the direction of Mecca, increasing its brightness as it is rotated in the correct direction.
     
    Oftentimes, this fusion of the familiar and the new means a blend of the real and the virtual, and many of the exhibits dealing with the idea of technological enhancement are quintessential experiments with virtuality. Keiichi Matsuda’s ambitious Augmented City 3D is a hybrid depiction of urban space as an “immersive human-computer interface,” where the quotidian experience of living and functioning in an urban milieu is enhanced by a layer of augmented reality – storing, organizing and displaying digital information along a sophisticated yet familiar three-dimensional space. In the same vein, a whimsical exhibit called Chromaroma, by the design company Mudlark, similarly builds on an existing – and oh-so-familiar – infrastructure and augments it, via technology, to create an exciting and completely new social and cultural platform. Chromaroma is a social game aiming to retrieve the wonder of play and the pleasure of the journey, turning a banal subway trip on the London underground into a real-time social game. Commuters play the game using their Oyster cards – a form of electronic subway tickets – and are placed in teams where they win points for each subway journey and can choose to complete a series of missions. According to the game description,
     

    some missions rely on an evolving story line (such as a diamond heist or a ghost hunt), and others have players altering their daily routines (getting off a stop earlier or going all the way to the end of the line) in order to gain a new perspective on the city. The players’ physical movements are recorded by their Oyster cards and can be charted on three-dimensional interactive maps and published on Twitter or Facebook, making everyday journeys into social experiences.

     

    In addition, it is surprisingly low-tech within the spectrum of the present exhibition and beyond: the game does not rely on smartphone technology and is accessible to any subway user with a low-cost Oyster card.

     
    Designs like Matsuda’s and Mudlark’s are underpinned by a vision of the virtual augmenting the real, without displacing it. At the same time, however, Talk to Me features exhibits that suggest the perilous consequences of this convergence, and of the ubiquity of communication technologies in our personal and social lives. The displacement of reality by virtual perception seems to be the warning evoked by Marc Owen’s Avatar Machine, which toys with the notion of self-presence, and our (post)modern conception of our own bodies. Owen’s innovation is “a wearable apparatus (including a camera on the back) that simulates the third-person gaming experience in real space, down to the spiky helmet, padded torso, and armored gloves.” The user controls his or her own avatar, but simultaneously sees it in the traditional videogame mode, “as if hovering a few feet behind.” During the testing of his Avatar Machine in public spaces, Owens noticed that the modified perspective of their own bodies led users to involuntarily pick up gaming movements and behaviors, such as taking larger steps and swinging their arms in motion – a fascinating finding that evokes the increasingly blurred line between real and virtual perceptions.
     
    An important number of exhibits represent statements on the dangerous sociocultural implications of technologies pushed to the extreme, which most often have to do, in the context of the exhibition, with the erosion of interpersonal communication and authentic social relations. Therefore, in contrast to the exhibits rejoicing in the idea of technological enhancement, these artistic pieces take the form of an evocative, poignant dystopia, one, where the line between comfort and conflict is unnervingly – and fabulously – thin. In Reyer Zwiggelaar and Bashar Rajoub’s project Happylife, a special camera equipped with biometric sensors detects fluctuations in a person’s mood by taking thermal images of his or her face. In the project description, its designers envision it being used to prevent future criminal activity (yes, Minority Report does come to mind) and even “keeping the peace at home.” The technology is designed to differentiate between family members using facial recognition software and “a dial, one for each family member, registers current and predicted emotional states, based on data accumulated over the years by the machine.” The designers, together with writer and poet Richard M. Turley, have even created vignettes of its familial use in the household. These imaginary scenarios are simultaneously touching and eerily disturbing: “It was that time of the year. All of the Happylife prediction dials had spun anti-clockwise, like barometers reacting to an incoming storm. We lost David 4 years ago and the system was anticipating our coming sadness. We found this strangely comforting.” But would it really be comforting? The artist-scientists are currently looking for research subjects, so perhaps soon enough we shall know.
     
    From German designer Jonas Loh comes the equally grave Amæ Apparatus, which he calls “an early-warning system for stressed-out people, soliciting sympathy and allowing assistance to be provided in a timely manner.” The concept was born out of his concern regarding the high suicide rates in professional environments, caused by the suppression of feelings in the workplace. Thus, the Apparatus, worn like a backpack, makes the wearer’s feelings explicit to those around him by interpreting stress levels through a skin sensor; then, “color-coded smoke erupts from a spout in a canister to alert coworkers to various emotional states.”
     
    And for those busy women out there, those digitally native daughters of the new millennium, young artist Revital Cohen brings us the Artificial Biological Clock, a pseudoindustrial manifesto on the female detachment from natural body rhythms, womanhood, and childbearing. As the project description has it,

    A woman no longer in touch with her body’s rhythms could rely on the Artificial Biological Clock to remind her of her fertility’s ‘temporary and fragile nature.’ The clock is fed information via an online service from her doctor, therapist, and bank manager. When these complex factors align perfectly, the clock lets her know that she is ready to have a child.

    Doctor, therapist, and bank manager? One cannot help but smile. The bra-burning days are gone, sisters. We have reached an unexpected apex.

     
    On a macro level, beyond the cultural commentaries that the individual exhibits are making, Talk to Me is a statement on the changing role of the museum in the 21st century, and the shifting practices of curating, viewing and appreciating artwork that accompany this transformation. The exhibition was put together by Paola Antonelli by crowdsourcing curation on the MOMA website in the months prior to its opening, where the larger public was able to suggest artworks to be included, as well as comment on others’ suggestions. The practice of viewing and experiencing the exhibits was similarly collective in nature. A sign at the entrance of the pavilion advised visitors that “digital technology can enhance your experience of the exhibition,” and viewers were encouraged to engage with the artworks via the Internet and social media. Each piece was accompanied by a QR code, which provided multimedia context to the work, and by a Twitter hashtag allowing visitors to share their thoughts on the artifacts.
     
    In a recent conference paper, Bautista and Balsamo introduce the concept of the “distributed museum” to account for the changes in the traditional cultural role and scope of the museum in the digital age; according to this argument, the traditional museum, enhanced by social media-based participatory activities and digital communication technologies, is gradually becoming a distributed learning space transcending its physical location. MOMA’s Talk to Me is a rich exponent of this transformation, allowing for a distributed engagement with the exhibition by means of social media (Twitter) and web-based content (official website, QR links). In view of these shifting relations between visitor and exhibit, however, an important question to ponder is whether this new mode of engagement truly enhances the experience of viewing and perceiving artwork. And while the digital integration of hashtags or QR codes in this experience provides context and allows for a more social mode of engagement, does it sacrifice a more authentic sensory-based experience? Or does it do away with the distance between the art and the viewer, personalizing the experience and making it customized, social, and shared – just as we expect new technologies to do?
     
    While the answers to these inquiries will vary based on the type of exhibition in question, in the case of Talk to Me, the inclusion of new media tools and features is, arguably, an enhancement of the works presented, especially given the technocentric nature of the exhibition. The availability of videos and websites that provide context on the exhibits (via the QR codes that accompany them) does indeed allow for better comprehension and appreciation of the art works in this case, precisely because so many of them are digital applications that cannot be fully experienced in a gallery setting. In this way, the links and videos provide evidence of their practical use, and help contextualize the social and cultural function of each exhibit, as envisioned by its creators. In addition, the ability to take part in a collective commentary on the works presented, via Twitter, is in tune with the overall theme of the exhibition – technology and communication – and provides a welcome forum for debate and criticism.
     
    There are, nevertheless, lingering challenges embedded in these new parameters of participation, and it is vital that they are not glossed over amidst the enthusiasm of embracing these novel digital tools. Specifically, how integral are these contextual digital experiences to the comprehension and appreciation of the exhibits themselves? And, very importantly, who is excluded as a result of this new mode of engagement? Especially when these digital experiences are a crucial part of the engagement with the artwork, there is an inherent risk – as well as an ethical challenge – in excluding a whole section of the public that may not have the material tools or the sociocultural capital to participate in this manner; this situation, furthermore, is in direct conflict with the desire for widened participation that represents the original impulse behind this digital integration.
     

    Ioana Literat is a doctoral student in the Annenberg School of Communication at the University of Southern California, and a researcher for Project New Media Literacies. Her research interests lie at the intersection of digital technologies, education and art. She is currently exploring the educational, cultural and transnational aspects of digital participation, and developing an analytical taxonomy of online crowdsourced art.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Aspen Institute. “Daily Dispatch from the 2011 Aspen Ideas Festival.” 28 Jun. 2011. Web. Sept.2011.
    • Balsamo, Anne. Designing culture: The technological imagination at work. Durham: Duke UP, 2011. Print.
    • ——— and Susana Bautista. “Understanding the distributed museum: mapping the spaces of museology in contemporary culture.” Museums and the Web 2011: proceedings. Ed. J. Trant and D. Beaman. Archives & Museum Informatics. 31 Mar. 2011. Web. Oct. 2011.
       
  • How To Be a Theory Dinosaur

    Jordan Alexander Stein (bio)
    University of Colorado at Boulder
    jordan.a.stein@colorado.edu

     
    Since the 1990s, internet surfers have enjoyed a proliferation of online serial comics. Though similar in design to many print comics, webcomics are distinguished by their accessibility, as they are effectively free and updated regularly (often daily). As of 2007, the number of webcomics in production globally was estimated to be in the tens of thousands (Manley). Webcomics have little in common as a genre besides their internet publication platform. Different webcomics use different media forms (including illustration, clip art, or animation), and different webcomics have very different styles of humor. Several, such as xkcd and Ph.D. Comics, take the life of the mind as their object of satire. Yet only one webcomic manages not only to thematize intellectual life, but also to contribute to it.
     
    Designed by Canadian writer and computer programmer Ryan North, Dinosaur Comics (or Qwantz for its domain name, qwantz.com) is a webcomic that first appeared in its current form on February 1, 2003.1 Since that time, it has been syndicated in several newspapers and published in two print collections, and it has spawned a sizable amount of retail merchandise, including t-shirts. Dinosaur Comics has developed something of a cult following, and its geeky mixture of highbrow philosophy and theoretical science with adolescent imaginings and corny humor has earned it wide-spread acclaim—and a central place in my undergraduate literary theory lectures.
     
    This comic proves teachable for at least two reasons. First, as I will elaborate below, the comic emphasizes dialogue over drawing. Its three principal characters are constructed primarily out of words. This emphasis on language dovetails nicely with many of the theoretical lessons taught in an average introductory literary theory course: lessons about the ties that bind language to power, the difference between speech and writing, the relation of ideology to symbols, and, especially, the role of language in subject formation. Moreover, the comic explores not just the fact of linguistic construction, but the act of constructing itself. Thus, the second reason Dinosaur Comics is teachable: it turns the stumbling drama of learning to think abstractly about the world toward humorous ends. The comic offers its readers the opportunity to watch others thinking, enabling the pleasures of identification alongside the challenges of theorizing.
     
    Dinosaur Comics realizes this heady combination of elements using only six frames and three main characters, chief among whom is a Tyrannosaurus rex named T-rex. We quickly learn that T-rex is a dinosaur with big ideas, farcical commitments to logic, and a deep desire to appear cool. His thoughts take the form of theoretical speculation. The first two panels of Dinosaur Comics feature T-rex by himself, making an assertion or two. He often imagines how cool it would be to find himself in a particular situation—testifying as a witness in a murder trial, for instance, or enjoying a clean house. Like the logical propositions that initiate Socratic questioning, his assertions start a dialogue whose endpoint is often amusingly far from the original statement. The reason T-rex might enjoy being called as a witness in a murder trial, for example, is that he could enter into the court’s official records an announcement of how awesome he is (see Fig. 1).
     

    Dinosaur Comics #213  © Ryan North. Used by permission.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 1.

    Dinosaur Comics #213

    © Ryan North. Used by permission.

     
    Other Dinosaur Comics installments begin with recognizable theoretical postulates: an evolutionary principle like island dwarfism, or a description of the Turing Test (which determines whether machines are capable of intelligent behavior), or a redaction of a post-Kantian Romantic philosophy which posits that individual consciousness adjudicates moral value.
     
    Regardless of whether the initial proposition comes from T-rex’s imagination or from someone else’s, the course of events is generally the same. Following T-rex’s initial proposition, he will distort the theory, either by applying it speciously (and perhaps failing to see any likely consequences) or by misrecognizing a minor aspect as the main point. Thus, evolutionary theory becomes meaningful because it is cute (Fig. 4 below), moral theory because it is indulgent, and emotional bonds because they are sexually arousing. Inevitably, T-rex will overdescribe his idea, rendering it absurd through extreme though uneven embellishment. These overdescriptions may meet with some resistance from another character, Dromiceiomimus, in the third panel, but the real challenge to T-rex’s ideas occurs in the fourth and fifth panels where he discusses the matter with Utahraptor, who dispels T-rex’s theories with logic, empirical demonstration, and friendly disapproval. Most often, Utahraptor shows that T-rex’s overdescriptions are entirely arbitrary. For example, when T-rex demands of his friends their opinions as to whether they prefer love or sex, Utahraptor refuses the rules of the game and insists that he likes both. In the final panel, a frustrated T-rex typically attempts a zinging retort to the sense that Utahraptor makes, very often confirming Utahraptor’s point instead.
     
    Dialogue is so key to the design of Dinosaur Comics because the comic otherwise eschews many of the conventions of graphic storytelling. Dinosaur Comics is a constrained comic, meaning that it uses the same artwork in every installment (Baetens). This version of constrained comic writing was popularized in the 1980s by David Lynch’s print comic, The Angriest Dog in the World, and it continues to be used in other syndicated comics such as This Modern World. In the case of Dinosaur Comics, North has generated more than 2000 comics with the same artwork. The scene is fixed in the very first installment:
     

    Dinosaur Comics #1  © Ryan North. Used by permission.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 2.

    Dinosaur Comics #1

    © Ryan North. Used by permission.

     
    The house and the little girl whom T-rex threatens to stomp in the fourth panel are part of the action of the comic, and the discussion around whether or not to stomp forms the crisis of the narrative. Yet neither the comic nor this installment is really about stomping. The house and girl hover in a state of potential annihilation, yet they are never annihilated. Instead, they return installment after installment in a kind of paleontological Groundhog Day. But if these same elements-to-be-stomped recur in every installment, they often do so with far less discussion and thematic weight than they receive in the first installment. Likewise, other elements that appear in this first installment carry less significance here than they will in other installments. Dromiceiomimus, for example, does not speak in the third panel, though she often will later on. The constrained form of the comic reduces the world—its environments, plots, and characters —to a neat and repetitive system.
     
    Though characters in a constrained comic have no power to act in any way that disrupts the comic’s systematicity, they nevertheless have remarkable license to talk. Thus, instead of capitalizing on visual representations to tell its stories, Dinosaur Comics anchors its narrative progression in language. The encounters with Dromiceiomimus in the third panel and with Utahraptor in the fourth and fifth serve as foils for T-rex’s various misadventures. Often, one of these characters’ comments is relayed to the other character. In other installments, a character remains silent within a panel, adding a complex texture to the scene via the constrained form; in the first installment, Dromiceiomimus remains silent as T-rex prepares to stomp the wooden house from another time. She may or may not be in favor of T-rex’s stomping, but her presence in this panel creates ambiguity about her attitude. Her silent witnessing suggests both horror and complicity, leaving open the question of whether T-rex’s stomping is a psychic challenge to her, or a solicitation of her favor, or some sadistic combination of these options. At the same time, Utahraptor’s cry of “WAIT” exploits the fact that T-rex’s stomping is drawn in the middle of its action. T-rex cannot but wait, for we never see him begin or end the task to which his powerful foot is recurrently set. Through both language and silence, Dinosaur Comics makes careful use of its constrained design, posing its iconological fixity against its narrative dialogue. In this way, the graphic constraints of the comic are often reflexively incorporated into the plots of various installments. Dinosaur Comics is not a means of graphic storytelling so much as an ironically illustrated language game (see Fig. 3).
     

    Dinosaur Comics #121  © Ryan North. Used by permission.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 3.

    Dinosaur Comics #121

    © Ryan North. Used by permission.

     
    Indeed, the most original use of graphics in this comic has less to do with visual images in the conventional sense than with the graphic representation of language. Linguists generally define “language” as a complex coordination of sound and meaning whose complexity is poorly approximated by alphabetic writing. As anyone who knows something about the history of literary studies can tell you, this emphasis on linguistic sound and meaning (and the grammatical rules that systematically link them together) once dominated literary studies for a long and boring time. In those days, what is now the study of literature was instead called “philology.” Though this word translates roughly as “the love of language,” it produced some astonishingly dry and rather unlovable propositions.2 Though philology is no longer a dominant course of literary study, an old-fashioned emphasis on syntax and semantics, on sound and sense, persisted well into the twentieth century. This emphasis sent not a few literature students running to embrace visual storytelling, from illustrated books to graphic novels.
     
    In such a context, it becomes clear that part of the genius of Dinosaur Comics is its determination to treat writing not as alternative to graphic representation, but as a species of it. In the first installment, we see a handful of these alphabetic graphics: the onomatopoeic “*gasp*” in panel two, the all-majuscule “WAIT” in panel four, the parenthetical “problem(s)” of panels five and six. Each of these examples uses the graphic representation of language to nuance the meaning of words in the context of their use, whether to create humor (*gasp*), emphasis (WAIT), or ambiguity (problem(s)). This interest in the graphic representation of language appears throughout the run of Dinosaur Comics. In other installments, God and the Devil will speak from out of frame, in capital letters (the Devil in red-colored text). On rare occasions, individual panels will be surrounded by a cloud bubble, suggesting that the entire scene is a dream or fantasy. In a few episodes, a dwarf elephant names Mr. Tusks appears out of frame, usually making a gentlemanly pun about his own diminutive status, for he is often in “a tiny bit of trouble” (see Fig. 4 below).
     

    Dinosaur Comics # 1078  © Ryan North. Used by permission.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 4.

    Dinosaur Comics # 1078

    © Ryan North. Used by permission.

     
    But here again, graphic representation works in the service of the dialogical drama that is the real motor of Dinosaur Comics.
     
    By propelling its characters through dialogue rather than through more traditional forms of graphic storytelling, Dinosaur Comics raises questions about the ties between language and personality. These questions are not, of course, unique to this forum. Many psychologists and psychoanalysts have proposed that the acquisition of language is a significant act in the development of our individual personalities. At the same time, scholars of language acquisition are keenly aware that the language we acquire is not individual at all. We learn to speak and think in a system that pre-exists us, though we manage to make this language ours through particular ways of using it. Indeed, the ways in which we organize the world in our minds and through our words can be quite individual. At a grammatical level, language is a shared system, but at a stylistic level, language accommodates our individual expressions.
     
    Accordingly, what we see when Utahraptor and T-rex debate in panels four and five is that each has a very different style of linguistic self-presentation. T-rex makes grand assertions, using idealistic terms and displaying hyperbolic impulses. Utahraptor is more modest in his expressions, asking questions and making distinctions with an eye toward clarification. In one installment, for example, T-rex announces that “When you spend your time talking to a T-rex… Everyone’s a winner!” only to find that this goodwill pronouncement collapses around Utahraptor’s insistence that he define the term “winner” (see Fig. 5 below). T-rex’s scheme is punctured by his failure to know what the words he uses actually mean.
     

    Dinosaur Comics #164  © Ryan North. Used by permission.

    Click for larger view

    Fig. 5.

    Dinosaur Comics #164

    © Ryan North. Used by permission.

     
    Though T-rex is often a victim of his own illogic, it would be inaccurate to say that Dinosaur Comics is somehow trying to advocate for logical thinking. Instead, by following T-rex’s wild premises, we encounter a small bit of wisdom: logic is only ever as good as the logician.
     
    Through myriad scenarios of misspeaking, misrecognition, and misconstrual, Dinosaur Comics demonstrates that thinking is a matter of style. It is this lesson, above all others, that nominates Dinosaur Comics as a teaching tool for students of literary theory. The comic brilliantly dramatizes the kinds of leaps in logic, idiosyncratic associations, and rowdy misapplications that people can (and, I would insist, should) experience as they come into contact with big ideas for the first time. Moreover, this dramatization is cruelty-free. T-rex aspires to be cooler than he can ever be, but the joke is very rarely on him. Instead, his backfiring ideas and limitations in reasoning seem entirely charming, as when, in one installment, T-rex objects to the idea of authorship because he thinks it is racist, though he evidently misunderstands both these key terms. Though such a proposition fails to work as an abstract idea, it proves entirely palatable when its failure can be read as a personality trait. Readers are invited to identify with T-rex’s aspirations to coolness, even though (and indeed, because) he fails to achieve them. When you spend your time reading about a T-rex, hubris and hyperbole turn out to be kissing cousins. In this respect, reading about a T-rex provides a mise-en-abîme for some of the challenges of thinking theoretically.
     
    But if, as I have been suggesting, Dinosaur Comics provides a trenchant and gently comic take on the processes of abstract thinking, the question remains, why is this drama enacted with dinosaurs? After all, dinosaurs are figures of decrepitude or disappearance. To call someone or something “a dinosaur” is to suggest a kind irreversible obsolescence. Dinosaurs are extinct, yet I have presented the value of Dinosaur Comics in terms of its canny ability to figure an encounter with new thoughts. One explanation for why representatives of the old feature in a story of encountering the new may be that the contradiction complies with the comic’s ironic demonstrations. Such an explanation would follow from W.J.T. Mitchell’s observation that more dinosaurs exist now in representation than ever lived on planet Earth. From this observation, Mitchell concludes that a fascination with dinosaurs has more to tell us about ourselves than about these extinct creatures. Of course, not every child is fascinated by dinosaurs, just as not every student is interested in literary theory. But in either case, whether or not one enjoys or pursues the thing ultimately says less about the thing itself than about the person who has the interest (or lacks it). Dinosaurs are an occasion, not a goal.
     
    To put the matter somewhat differently, Dinosaur Comics is far less focused on exploring any particular theory than on exploring the act of theorizing itself. As a result, its various installments cover a breathtaking range of theoretical propositions—from Marxism to Buddhism, computer science to queer theory—in order to show that any theory in the wrong (or, perhaps, the right) hands could become a conceptual mess. Theory, the comic shows us, is what we make of it. Thinking is an act of becoming, one of the more important ways in which we learn who we are. And through the lightness of comedy and the pleasures of identification, readers of Dinosaur Comics learn that we are all theory dinosaurs.
     

    Jordan Alexander Stein teaches early American Studies and queer theory at the University of Colorado at Boulder. Among his publications is a co-edited volume, Early African American Print Culture (University of Pennsylvania Press, 2012).
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. Thanks to Ryan North for allowing me to reprint these images. Thanks also to Eyal Amiran, Robert Chang, and Lara Cohen.

     
    2. Case in point: “Poetic texts,” according to the eminent Swiss philologist Ferdinand de Saussure, “are valuable documents as evidence about pronunciation” (36).
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Baetens, Jan. “Comic Strips and Constrained Writing.” Image and Narrative 7 (Oct. 2003). Web. 1 Nov. 2011.
    • Manley, Joey. “The Number of Webcomics in the World.” ComicSpace Blog (3 Jan. 2007). Web. 1 Nov. 2011.
    • Mitchell, W.J.T. The Last Dinosaur Book: The Life and Times of a Cultural Icon. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1998. Print.
    • Saussure, Ferdinand de. Course in General Linguistics. Trans. Roy Harris. Chicago: Open Court, 1982. Print.
       
  • Material Deviance: Theorizing Queer Objecthood

    Scott Herring (bio)
    Indiana University, Bloomington
    tsherrin@indiana.edu

    Abstract
     
    Using the cable television show Hoarders as its primary case study, this essay offers a theory of “material deviance” that fuses a primary interest of material culture studies—the social status of objects—with a central concern of queer studies—the roles that deviance and normalization play in social management. Placing these two disciplines together enables us to interrogate supposedly abnormal uses of material cultures, uses that are seen as abnormal not only in terms of their sexual object choice. This disciplinary conjunction allows us to scrutinize how object pathology and aberrant object conduct such as hoarding can upset normative social boundaries.
     
    The argument consequently teases out aspects of non-normativity present in material culture studies and aspects of material dissidence featured in queer studies. It charts a provisional theory for non-normative material relations to consider how materiality queers individuals beyond sexual identity, and it simultaneously tracks suspect and pleasurable queer object relations inherent in contemporary material practices such as extreme accumulation.
     

     

    In August 2009 the American cable network A&E (Arts & Entertainment) released the iniial installment of its reality series Hoarders. The docudrama’s setup was elementary: juxtapose the biographies of two individuals castigated as hoarders and spend an hour with their difficulty discarding stuff. The second episode, for instance, introduces Patty, a genial-seeming housewife who confesses that police officers removed her children from her home because of unbridled collecting. “Nobody knows and I’m sure they would be very shocked,” she not-so-secretly confides to the camera, “and especially since, you know, we basically aside from this have a very normal life” (“Patty and Bill”). Cut several minutes later to Bill Squib, a retiree from Massachusetts whose pack rat tendencies (tools, magazines, and computer gadgets) are straining his marriage to the point of possible divorce. The saga continues: Hoarders brings in a behavioral psychotherapist who assesses the psychologies of both parties and a certified professional organizer who assesses their clutter. Next befuddled clean-up crews arrive as battles royal heat up between Patty, Bill, and their respective kin over possession disposal. Closing credits cap the show and inform viewers whether or not the subjects successfully cleaned up their lives.
     
    In many ways iconic, these two sensationalized stories epitomize A&E’s promotional claim that “each sixty minute episode . . . is a fascinating look inside the lives of two different people whose inability to part with their belongings is so out of control that they are on the verge of a personal crisis” (“About the Show”). Oddly enough, Hoarders was intended as “an addition to a block of ‘lifestyle’ programming—’Trading Spaces’ meets hoarding,” to quote one producer, but “the pilot’s tone was completely off, and it had to be reconceived, refilmed, in a starker documentary style” (Walker). With this home improvement angle failing to attract viewers, Hoarders was reformatted as a small-scale freak show, and like a rash of competing TV series (Hoarding: Buried Alive, Clean House, and Obsessed) and earlier documentary films (Stuffed, My Mother’s Garden), its revised formula stressed the sordid spectacle of those whose material lives do not conform to normative standards of what we might call object conduct—the manner by which individuals socially and personally engage with matter. As it featured starker documentary footage from hoarded spaces across class, racial, sexual, and generational divides, A&E’s makeover worked well. “It’s like a train wreck,” gushed one online fan. “I don’t want to see things like that but I couldn’t stop looking” (Katewilson).
     
    Yet while this revamped Hoarders proved a ratings dream (current episodes hover close to two million viewers), the show remains a nightmare for material culture. Better: the series offers a glimpse into what happens when material culture becomes a nightmare. Episode after episode features shell-shocked interviews with husbands and wives, sons and daughters, and friends and neighbors who cannot comprehend their loved one’s material object choices. June from California’s daughter: she “makes me feel sorry for her that she has emotional attachments to pencils” (“June and Doug”). Warren’s wife, Leann, from Long Island: “Having your home like this does take a piece of your soul” (“Gail and Warren”). And Lauren’s mother from Charlottesville, Virginia: “She shouldn’t have to think about a bottle of nail polish that deeply” (“Kerrylea and Lauren”).
     
    Some featured hoarders have a different take on their stuff. A few refuse the show’s title outright. Dale from Boston: “I’m not crazy” (“their mind is different,” counters his on-site social worker) (“Chris and Dale”). And Shannon from Spanaway, Washington: “I wouldn’t want people to judge me and say you are a disgusting person for the way you live” (“Julie and Shannon”). Others betray—or feign—ignorance about hoarding as a clinical diagnosis. Linda from Virginia: “I never knew that hoarding was a disorder. Collecting things just seemed to happen” (“Linda and Todd”). Still others highlight the social disgrace that the identity-category “hoarder” carries. Missy from Atlanta: “There are really hurtful words that come when you live like this. Pig. Filthy. Disgusting. Freak” (“Paul/Missy and Alex”). And some try to depathologize their supposedly dysfunctional behavior. “This isn’t weird to me,” states Kerrylea from Washington. “This is normal” (“Kerrylea and Lauren”). In sum, even as most find themselves queered—made strange and abnormal—by the show’s format, many nevertheless refuse the rubric of the materially aberrant.
     
    I’m intrigued by the way these individuals negotiate the trope of queerness throughout the show’s accounts of their stuff, and I employ queer throughout my argument as a term that applies not only to accounts of sexual nonconformity but also to other non-normative identities such as that of a hoarder and the material practices attached to that name. Noting in a foundational essay that queerness “cannot be assimilated to a single discourse” (343), Lauren Berlant and Michael Warner emphasize that the word is not to be predetermined: “We want to prevent the reduction of queer theory to a specialty” given that “queer theory is not the theory of anything in particular” (344). Most recently, Sara Ahmed advances this line of thought in a critique that I return to: “For some queer theories,” she finds, “‘the perverse’ [is] a useful starting point for thinking about the ‘disorientations’ of queer, and how it can contest not only heteronormative assumptions, but also social conventions and orthodoxies in general” (78). These claims for widening the range of perversions prompt us to think further about how possessions and their usage also become queer via discourses of contemporary object relations such as hoarding.
     
    I thus begin with a few snapshots of debased goods and filthy persons—and I return to them as my main case study—to suggest that cultural sites like Hoarders can benefit from analytical tools that meld the insights of both material culture studies and queer studies. While these interdisciplinary fields relate to and overlap everyday practices such as accumulating and disposing that are reflected in popular media such as cable television, this overlap is less apparent on the scholarly plane. As it brings their unique methodologies into dialogue, I contend that merging a primary interest of material culture studies—the social status of objects—with a central concern of queer studies—the roles that deviance and normalization play in social management—can be beneficial for comprehending nonstandard productions of materiality. Placing material culture studies and queer studies together enables us to interrogate supposedly abnormal uses of material cultures which extend beyond the terms of explicitly sexual object choice. Such interdisciplinarity provides a means of scrutinizing how object pathology and deviant object conduct such as hoarding can upset normative social boundaries. My argument consequently attends to aspects of non-normativity present in material culture studies and aspects of material dissidence featured in queer studies in order to craft a theory of material deviance—one with which individuals such as Patty, Bob, Dale, Linda, Missy, Kerrylea, Dick, June, and Warren seem unfortunately familiar.1 This theory, we’ll find, addresses not only what queer (and queered) people do with their sexualized bodies in particular but also what they do with their queer (and queered) things in general—of how they defamiliarize the material relations that make up any world of goods.
     
    In so doing I take up archeologist Victor Buchli’s recent challenge that “the realm of the abject, the realm of the wasted beyond the constitutive outsides of social reality is where critical work needs to be done” in material culture studies (17). I draw up a provisional blueprint for non-normative material relations to consider how materiality queers individuals, and I simultaneously record the queer object relations inherent in postmodern material practices such as extreme accumulation. To do so I first canvass material culture studies to track its primary engagement with the socially beneficent uses of materiality as well as its secondary engagement with the aberrant usage of things, and I draw attention to a tendency within this wide-ranging field to normalize object usage. I then make a similar move with queer studies: my overview of this equally capacious discipline contends that its well-honed critiques of sexual aberration and deviant sexual object choice also apply to material conventions and orthodoxies in general. Pinpointing how both disciplines benefit by combining their respective insights, I next showcase how a hybrid theory of material deviance enhances our understanding of suspect material practices by looking at several moments of Hoarders. Throughout I contend that scholars need sharpened tools for attending to queer ways of relating to things—that critical analysis of dissident materiality should accompany the fascinated gaze.
     

    I.

     
    Are objects made to cheer on cultures? Examining how social worlds are constructed via material things, most work done in material culture studies takes this question as a primary interdisciplinary task. Perhaps the most influential formulation of this methodological impulse remains Mary Douglas and Baron Isherwood’s buoyant 1979 claim in The World of Goods that “instead of supposing that goods are primarily needed for subsistence plus competitive display, let us assume that they are needed for making visible and stable the categories of culture” (59). Implicitly sidestepping Marxist conceptualizations of material goods as congealed labor and explicitly overturning Thorstein Veblen’s theorization of possessions as conspicuous power plays in The Theory of the Leisure Class, Douglas and Isherwood insist that “goods have another important use: they also make and maintain social relationships” (60). Across the fields of anthropology, history, literary studies, sociology, industrial design, and elsewhere, scholars have realized this communal charge for the past several decades.
     
    Given this now commonplace contention that “objects are social relations made durable,” scholars aplenty (to name but four: Tim Dant, Stephen Harold Riggins, Craig Calhoun, and Richard Sennett) stress the need to trace the beneficent social roles played by late modern material cultures (Miller et al. 141). Across disciplines they riff on Douglas and Isherwood to confirm that objects—alongside the persons who possess them—help stabilize and make cohere dynamic cultural worlds. “Material culture,” Dant finds, “ties us to others in our society by providing a means of sharing values, activities and styles of life in a more concrete and enduring way than language use or direct interaction” (Material Culture 2). In a later essay the sociologist likewise notes that “artificial material objects . . . are imbued and embedded with the social; meanings are attributed and built in” (“Material Civilization” 299). In an earlier edited collection on The Socialness of Things, Riggins agrees that objects buttress not only the cultural present but reinforce the cultural past: “through objects we keep alive the collective memory of societies and families which would otherwise be forgotten” (2). Together such findings confirm what sociologists Calhoun and Sennett call “material social relations”—the cultural ether of object matter that makes up valuable social contacts (1).
     
    I cite four examples collectively invested in this ingrained project of charting material relations to signal its pervasiveness across material culture studies. I use four more to illuminate how these culturally stabilizing projects can unwittingly result in culturally normalizing ones. Anthropologist Daniel Miller, for instance, remarks that material cultures advance normalcy as they prompt social values and collective memory-making. Rehearsing Pierre Bourdieu’s theories of pedagogy, Miller writes that
     

    it was these practical taxonomies, these orders of everyday life, that stored up the power of social reproduction, since they in effect educated people into the normative orders and expectations of their society. What we now attempt to inculcate in children through explicit pedagogic teaching . . . had previously been inculcated largely through material culture.

    (6)

     

    In a less critical vein, psychologist Mihaly Csikszentmihalyi and sociologist Eugene Rochberg-Halton opine in 1981 that “things contribute to the cultivation of the self when they help create order in consciousness at the levels of the person, community, and patterns of natural order. . . . Thus [material culture] either helps the forces of chaos that make life random and disorganized or it helps to give purpose and direction to one’s life” (16-17). Anthropologist Grant McCracken confirms such benevolent claims when he contends that goods “vivify this universe. Without them the modern world would almost certainly come undone” (xi). And sociologist Harvey Molotch corroborates these findings in his genealogy of mass-produced products such as the electric toaster: “The presence of goods helps anchor consciousness around the social vertigo of living in a world of random and dreadfully unsteady meanings” (11). “Goods provide a basis . . . for there to be a sense of social reality,” he asserts. “They help us be sane” (11).

     
    Might things still inculcate us into normativity once they leave the Bourdieuian classroom? Might goods and their owners ever go crazy? Each of these analyses confirms what we could identify as the idealized order of material relations. On the one hand we have what material goods should accomplish: cultural stability, purposefulness, vivification, psychic self-anchoring, and social well-being, and I emphasize the recurrent tropes of sanity, sound mental health, naturalness, and orderliness in these select accounts of material social relations that reach back to The World of Goods. On the other hand we’re left with the specter of what happens when an object fails to adhere to these values: the unpleasant prospects of personal, communal, and natural disorganization, epistemological crisis, unnatural acts, mental illness, even social apocalypse (an “undone” modern world).
     
    Given these standard warrants for object relations across the field of material culture studies, I call attention to the ways past and present theorizations of material social environments often promote—however unintentionally—normative object conduct. Such conduct casts as abject (insane, doomed, ill, unnatural, disordered, and unhealthy) those material relations that do not “help substantiate the order of culture” or that do not confirm cultural ideals (McCracken 75). Hence when “the role of objects as signifiers of culture, human relations and society” starts to go off-kilter—when a person’s stuff questions, problematizes, or refutes the shared sense of social realities that goods are thought to foster—they worry the normative orderliness of what counts for everyday material life (Boradkar 5).
     
    Yet it needs to be said that from an alternate vantage point in material culture studies, culturally bad things aren’t necessarily a bad thing. While a primary investment of the field resides in elaborating ideal cultures and shoring up normative social orders, there remain moments in this wide-open discipline that have found otherwise—moments that track what happens when material relations divorce from cultural values and stall the advance of cultural norms. I want to follow this train of thought that departs from those above in order to spotlight some instances where material goods do not churn into a cultural good—when object conduct becomes socially “polluted” or turns culturally “dangerous” (Woodward 89). Recording such moves gets us closer to understanding how queer studies can fill in some interpretive gaps in material culture studies as we begin to flesh out how matter goes “deviant” as much as it goes “normative” (Appadurai 13).
     
    Though not filed under deviance or abnormality, some of the strongest theoretical foundations for advancing this last claim have appeared in Heideggerian-influenced thing theory, a research program inaugurated by literary and cultural critic Bill Brown to explain, in part, how the materiality of objects dislocates the world of goods—”when their flow within the circuits of production and distribution, consumption and exhibition, has been arrested, however momentarily” (“Thing Theory” 4). Citing a passage from novelist A.S. Byatt, Brown gives as an example of this obstructive process a dirty window pane that blocks sight, reminding us of the “thingness” of the glass (mine will later be a rotten pumpkin and some scrap metal when I turn back to Hoarders) (4). In the collection where Brown outlines this theory of phenomenologically polluted material, cultural studies scholar John Frow notes that objects can potentially sully social relations as well. In his discussion he remarks that “no single description exhausts the uses to which their properties might appropriately or inappropriately lend themselves” (360). Such instances of culturally inappropriate material relations—a significant divergence from accounts by Csikszentmihalyi, Rochberg-Halton, McCracken, and others—enable scholars to discern occasions when objects or things undermine the cultural moorings of social worlds. Rather than “making visible or stable the categories of culture,” they ask us to appreciate what happens when things—and, by proxy, the persons who use them —become anti-social, or when material relations disappoint cultural expectations, or when stuff doesn’t shore up family memories or therapeutic self-cultivation or the mind’s rationality (Douglas and Isherwood 59).
     
    In an extended review entitled “Can the Sofa Speak?” John Plotz takes up some of these questions to present the clearest account of the “destabilization of the object” to date (Brown, “Objects” 186). “Thing theory is at its best,” he contends, “when it focuses on this sense of failure, or partial failure, to name or to classify. . . . [T]hese are the limit cases at which our ordinary categories for classifying signs and substances, meaning and materiality, appear to break down” (110). While a central “aim” of material culture studies “has been to unpack what the culture meant objects to mean,” Plotz finds that scholars should also “reflect on the failure of meaning” (110). He elaborates on this critical malfunctioning in a claim worth quoting at length: “its job should consist of noting the places where any mode of acquiring or producing knowledge about the world runs into hard nuts, troubling exceptions, or blurry borders—of anatomizing places where the strict rules for classifying and comprehending phenomena no longer apply” (118). In lieu of staving off “social vertigo” (Molotch 11), this anti-identitarian take on material cultures turns Douglas and Isherwood on their heads: Plotz’s reading asks for stuff to become more and more culturally dizzying rather than more and more culturally secure. Rather than witness the materiality of the world enhance and confirm social relations, we instead watch it unhinge them.
     
    Theorists of thing theory do not hold a monopoly on these last ideas. In recent considerations of industrial ruins, cultural geographer Tim Edensor has advanced a similar project that “critically explores the ways in which the material world is normatively ordered” (“Waste Matter” 311).2 In a rejoinder to the stabilizing trends of material culture studies that complements Plotz and Brown, he too finds that the field tends to “banish epistemological and aesthetic ambiguity” and contends that “objects reproduce and sustain dominant cultural values” (“Waste Matter” 312). To counter these propensities Edensor turns to unpopulated post-industrial ruins in urban Britain. There he finds that “the materiality of industrial ruins means they are ideally placed to rebuke the normative assignations of objects,” and he outlines “the ways in which this disordering of a previously regulated space can interrogate normative processes of spatial and material ordering” (“Waste Matter” 314). For Edensor, this turn away from normative object conduct yields rich methodological rewards—ones that we will build upon in our closer reading of hoarded possessions: “in inverting the ordering processes of matter, the wasted debris of dereliction confounds strategies which secure objects and materials in confined locations, instead offering sites which seem composed of cluttered and excessive stuff, things which mingle incoherently, [and] objects whose purpose is opaque” (317). To restate Edensor, inasmuch as they fall outside the dominant cultural orders of their respective societies, disordered materials can expose, and therefore destabilize, the normativity of the normal.
     
    Such alternative approaches to a study of destabilized materiality ask that we attend to the ways cultural objects can go queer as much as they can go normal. The question at hand, then, is how we best apply these material deviations to material encounters beyond non-human sites such as window frames and factories where objects “have left the realm of human control” (Edensor, “Waste Matter” 321).3 Thus I extract from Brown, Frow, Plotz, and Edensor an inchoate theory of non-normative material relations, one that has emerged here and there by scholars in and around material culture studies as they chart what happens when objects cause trouble, act inappropriately, break down, or become incoherent.
     
    Yet while I give equal weight to these disorderly moments of material culture studies in my rehearsals of the field, it is important to remember that the discipline’s methodological bent does not typically promote non-normativity as a primary focus. Queer studies, however, does, and by advocating a turn to thinking deeper about the non-normativity of material relations, I invoke a keyword from a discipline which has developed one of the sharpest accounts of this term to date. Queer studies presents fine-tuned models for further considering the social deviations of material relations, and so I pay a visit to this field in order to illustrate how the theories of material destabilization we have traced can also sponsor a queer theory of material dissidence.
     

    II.

     
    While it may seem unexpected to turn to queer studies to enhance material culture studies (“Isn’t that field usually about sex?” one might wonder with good cause), we have only to recall some claims made by a classic theory of material culture—Jean Baudrillard’s 1968 The System of Objects—to begin to get a better sense of a potential overlap. In this influential text, Baudrillard makes a striking observation: material relations are perverted. In a detailed analysis of collecting things, he asks that we “grant that our everyday objects are in fact objects of a passion” (85). He then suggests that there is a “manifest connection between collecting and sexuality” (87), and that when this connection takes on the form of a fetish, “the possession of objects and the passion for them is, shall we say, a tempered mode of sexual perversion” (99). Baudrillard’s theoretical claims for pathological material relations have been confirmed by more popular accounts of eroticized collecting, which find that “such things are related to sex, dirt, feces, violence, and those aspects of life that are barred from the confines of polite discourse” (Akhtar 37).
     
    While these takes on relations with objects reinforce a normal/pathological binary, there have been moments in queer studies that depathologize the queerness of material collection and create a space for non-normativity that mirrors certain efforts in material culture studies. Such theorizations of a critical material perversity markedly differ from moralizing accounts of paraphilia (a pseudo-scientific term that describes psychosexual pathology such as erotic relations with inanimate objects) or standardizing takes on sexual fetishism (in classical psychoanalysis: the erotic displacement of a male child’s unconscious recognition that his mother does not have a penis; more generally, the libidinal overinvestment in non-genital sexual objects). In his discussion of recent gay male sexual practices such as barebacking, for instance, Tim Dean finds that “when an ordinary or undervalued object—one thinks, for example, of a used jockstrap or dirty underwear—is transvalued and made precious, we glimpse the extraordinary power of fetishism to destabilize cultural hierarchies” (149). And in her promotion of reparative acts of queerness, Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick has theorized the “recognitions, pleasures, and discoveries” inherent in campy lesbian and gay drag performances (3), which she describes as a pleasurable “‘over’-attachment to fragmentary, marginal, waste, or leftover products” (28). Joined by complementary investigations into children’s toys, lubricant, and videotape, these queer theories approach the non-normative use of objects as an erotically creative act that allows queers to cultivate and sustain novel material relations.4
     
    In keeping with queer theory’s ongoing attempts to expand its horizons and interrogate “social conventions and orthodoxies in general” (Ahmed 78), other scholars widen this framework of object encounters to extend beyond LBGT identities. While it begins with an analysis of non-normative sexual desire, Jennifer Terry’s recent account of objectùm-sexuality—”a political and cultural formation of people who declare their sexual orientation and love toward objects”—goes further to address how this materialized desire reveals “regulatory mechanisms [that] are deployed to disallow or to disavow certain human attachments to objects, and to promote others” (34, 61). Terry’s sympathetic take on individuals whose sexual object choices are monuments such as the Berlin Wall leads her to consider how material object conduct in general can be queered across late modern cultures. “How,” she asks, “are proper objects being sorted from improper objects in the context of societies where commodification, possessive property relations, public policing, and technoscientific creativity are bound up with investments in security?” (70).
     
    This is a smart question, and one akin to those asked by Sara Ahmed in an expansive phenomenology that parallels thing theory. As she traces “a queer phenomenology [that] might start, perhaps, by redirecting our attention toward different objects, those that are ‘less proximate’ or even those that deviate or are deviant” (3), Ahmed presents a queer reading of material culture rife with implications for broader analyses of aberrant stuff.5 In an extended theory of tables, she ruminates on “queer objects” to consider “the relation between the notion of queer and the disorientation of objects” (90, 160-61). She finds that “to make things queer is certainly to disturb the order of things” (161), a disorientation that complements and enriches thing theory’s focus on material destabilization. In a searching analysis, she asks that we “rethink how disorientation might begin with the strangeness of familiar objects” (162), and she contends that “things become queer precisely given how bodies are touched by objects” (162-63). Hence Ahmed moves beyond—but doesn’t lose sight of—sexual cultures to argue that queerness “becomes a matter of how things appear, how they gather, how they perform, to create the edges of spaces and worlds” (167).
     
    To my mind, this is a productive inquiry that allows us to further chart the dissidence of non-corporeal material objects, or what we might—tweaking Douglas and Isherwood—refer to as the queer world of goods. As scholars such as Dean, Sedgwick, Terry, and Ahmed track social orders of normalization and deviance that apply to both eroticized persons and things, their respective insights into queer objecthood let us consider materializations that exceed sexualized bodies and their object choices—the queer stuff that troubles the wide-ranging classifications of goods across late modern societies. We are now in a stronger position to bridge the material distortions featured in strands of material culture studies with the material aberrations found in strains of queer studies. By blending the insights of these disciplines, we can introduce a queer study of material cultures and advance a theory of material deviance—the critical negotiation of how object usage, object choice, and material conduct pathologizes as well as normalizes individuals as having proper and improper social relations.
     
    Such a critical project allows us to survey suspect object choices not only in terms of erotic activity—the “sex products (whips, vibrators, condoms, and dildoes) [that] engender circumspection” (Molotch 104)—but in how object conduct might transgress other normative object cultures. By “object culture,” I reference Brown’s concise definition—”the objects through which a culture constitutes itself, which is to say, too, culture as it is objectified in material forms” (“Objects” 188)—and I offer material deviance as a corollary to his terminology in order to ask how we might think further about the aberrations of cultural object relations. As this keyword supplements material culture studies to reconsider the realm of the abject, it likewise deepens queer studies’ concerns with material attachments, world-making through things, and bonding via possessions—the ways, according to Ahmed, that bodies are “touched” by objects (163). A theory of material deviance thus expands our definition of queer relations of objects beyond limiting diagnoses of psychopathology featured in texts such as The System of Objects. It lets us concentrate further on the perverse subject-object relations that disorient, destabilize, circumvent, and reimagine what counts for polite material usage.
     
    Like many forays into queer studies and material culture studies, this concept of material deviance is meant to be non-programmatic and interdisciplinary as it facilitates inquiry into material nonconformity. How, we might consider, does non-normative object conduct type individuals as reprobate, and how do these subjects rebuke or absorb these regulatory norms? What is the interplay between deviant persons and material deviations, and what does that feel like in different places and at different times? When do possessions function as a destabilizing form of queer relations, and when do they function as a mark of normativity or something in between? Why is one material life commended while another is reviled? Who calls these shots? Even further: what queer pleasures and desires might be found in those “marginal, waste, or leftover products” (Sedgwick 28)? A merger of material culture studies and queer studies better equips us with potential responses to these questions—and allows us to ask them. Thus with a working theory of material deviance in hand, I now return us to the domestic ruins of those purportedly pig-like deviants who overpopulate Hoarders.
     

    III.

     
    As a primer in queer objecthood, each season of Hoarders is a cavalcade of material perversion. I began this essay with an overview of the show’s narrative formula, and I concentrate more on its framing of subjects and matter to explore how it both normalizes material cultures and queers individuals who sometimes insist that, in the words of Patty, “we basically aside from this have a very normal life” (“Patty”). With her implicit reference to heterosexual marriage and motherhood, Patty’s is an interesting claim because it signals a material non-normativity that disturbs the other normalizations structuring her sense of self. She may be straight as an arrow, but when it comes to goods we discover that she’s pretty bent.
     
    From its start Hoarders imposes a mark of material deviance on its subjects even as it strives to box them into ordinary object life by the sixty minute mark. The title sequence lays groundwork for the pathology-fest to come. Bold white letters appear on a black screen to state that “Compulsive Hoarding is a mental disorder marked by an obsessive need to acquire and keep things, even if the items are worthless, hazardous, or unsanitary.” After this frame fades, the next reads: “More than 3 million people are hoarders. These are two of their stories.” These notices are followed by the seemingly benign still image of the exterior of a hoarder’s home or apartment, identified at the bottom of the screen by his or her first name and geographic location, only to be followed with a lurid peek into his or her domestic life. From its first half-minute, the show not-so-tacitly confirms that the object activity to be featured is a material psychopathology mired in social pollution and improper conduct.6 This well-worn formula is a standard feature of the A&E cable channel in particular (one of their most-watched shows is the addiction-saturated reality melodrama Intervention) and American cable TV in general (think of the recent spate of programming on The Learning Channel that spotlights titles as Extreme Couponing, My Strange Addiction, Freaky Eaters, and Strange Sex).
     
    Soundtracks further enhance this initial setup. After Hoarders presents its authoritative definition of compulsive hoarding, the show makes what stand-up comedian Kathy Griffin, in a send-up of the series during one of her acts, calls a “meep” sound—”the best music sting of any show on TV [that] is so much scarier than Paranormal Activity, Freddy Krueger, any horror movie can ever be” (Griffin). This “meep” is one of Hoarders‘ effective stings, the media term for background music that accentuates a scene’s intensity. It recurs throughout the show, and it instills in viewers a sonic sense of dread at the images before their eyes. Such stings are oftentimes accompanied by a thrash metal sound that accentuates the supposed danger of the hoarder’s possessions, making good on what one featured subject terms “the monster” that she “created in our home” (“Janet”). When the behavioral therapist or the professional organizer arrives on the scene to help the hoarder clean up, however, the soundtrack tellingly shifts to the delicate tune of whimsical chimes.
     
    Hoarders‘ sophisticated camera work does more of the same as it too transforms everyday objects and ordinary persons into threatening sights. The show frequently uses overhead shots that pan across the debased objects of a hoarder’s home as well as long shots of his or her botched material culture. Its camera work also borrows a recent technique from the horror film genre as it employs fast forward tracking—a ramp shot —that chases through room after room of goods only to pause with a swooshing sound and freeze-frame on what appears to be the direst room of the house. Complementing these lightning-quick shots are slow-motion pans that linger over a material sea of inappropriately accumulated objects. And if children are in the picture, there are typically extreme close-ups of the child’s room as well as ominous pictures of an empty playground tire swing—a symbol of normal domesticity run amok. To return to Patty: we see Hoarders‘ title card revelation that the cops took away her children because she overstuffed their house; followed by an exterior image of her middle-class home; followed by its packed interior; followed by framed photographs of her family resting on their fireplace mantle; followed by a bleak winterscape of an empty rubber tire swinging from a large tree. Here abject piles of material signal abject personhood as the show’s camera angles further corner subjects into the problematic framework of pathological non-normativity.
     
    Behavioral therapists obscure potential ways of understanding these individuals both by diagnosing their subjects with mental disorders and attempting to assimilate them within univocal understandings of object relations. Each episode showcases a revolving door of mental health professionals who make extended house calls such as Robin Zasio, an affiliate with The Anxiety Treatment Center in Sacramento, California, and it appears as if their primary function is to categorize, classify, legitimize, and scorn subjects as abject hoarders. Zasio to one recalcitrant accumulator whose overgrown collections of beer cans and Ukrainian Easter eggs are worrying some of his friends: “He is not recognizing that he is a compulsive hoarder. He is really holding on to the way in which he is viewing himself” (“Bob and Richard”). And her assessment of Janet: “Clearly an overvaluing of the smallest of things that most people could just throw away without any thought” (“Janet and Christina”).
     
    Other on-call therapists do likewise. David Tolin, director of the Anxiety Disorders Center of the Institute for Living in Hartford, Connecticut, cautions Bill from Massachusetts that “recycling is fantastic. Hoarding is not so fantastic. There is a fine line here as long as we can make sure that you stay on this side of that line” (“Patty”). And after her conversations with another psychologist from the Hoarders stable, Julie from Scottsdale, Arizona confesses: “I had never heard the word hoarder until two days ago. Do I believe I am now? Yes. I am disgusted? It almost makes me want to throw up. It’s sickening” (“Julie”). Such interpellations into the “sickening” slur of “the word hoarder” are hastened by these therapists, who provide an “official” diagnosis that organizes the individual into a material-minded psychopathology and forcefully push their subjects into a standardized object relation. The acme of normative material behavior, the therapist comes to symbolize and to advocate for a material and psychic ordering that is contrasted to the hoarder’s improper object conduct. Curiously, while the episode’s hoarders are always featured in their sensationalized personal environments when they talk to the camera for an interview, the therapists are typically featured in front of a crisp blank screen with white light shining behind them.
     
    All of these stings, fast forward frames, dead-certain diagnoses, and off-white backgrounds represent the hoarder as a material queer whose deviance can be cleaned up with the right DSM category (and haul-away dumpster), but I also have to admit that part of the perverse pleasure of this often depressing show lies in witnessing its subjects try to exceed the normalizing material impositions of the series. As I note in my introduction, many don’t take lightly to the diagnosis, and two previously unmentioned biographies support this thesis: Jill from Milwaukee and Paul from Mobile, Alabama. The former collects copious amounts of foodstuffs, the latter scrap metals, and both wreak no small amount of havoc on the Hoarders formula that I detailed.
     
    Jill’s episode makes a complete mess of what scholars refer to as domestic material culture—the kitchen appliances, sinks, refrigerators, and ample foodstuffs that fill up her living spaces. When Hoarders features her rental home, cameras emphasize cats running rampant, fly strips more fly than strip, piled-high countertops, and overflowing shelves, and show close-ups of extreme freezer mold. There is also the obligatory slow motion pan that ends at the somewhat unintelligible contents of her basement refrigerator. An epic fail at housekeeping, Jill is pretty nonchalant about all of this. “I’ve been a messy person all my life,” she states. “I hoard food” (“Jennifer and Ron/Jill”). She also casually explains that “I use duct tape to close the freezer door sometimes when I’ve got too many things in there,” and she affirms that “I believe that if things have been kept cold and they’re not puffed up then they are fine.” Though she does later admit, after coaching, that “the mess that I live in now has reached a critical mass,” she nevertheless resists throwing out the eggs, the jars of green olives, the ground buffalo meat, and other semi-refrigerated goods whose expiration dates have long since passed.
     
    Jill’s negotiation of the show’s discourses comes to a head over a rotting pumpkin, an object whose cultural cross-purposes include seasonal bric-a-brac, Halloween showpiece, and domestic floor covering (Native Americans once dried and braided them into mats). Jill seems to have bypassed these traditional object uses. Noting later that Jill is “pretty sick,” her sister says that “the food in Jill’s house is really scary because it is everywhere. I went into her home and I was shocked. I was just shocked.” Detailing his mother’s propensities (and acknowledging that “she is a really good cook”), her son Aiden tells the camera that “she gets pumpkins from the church sometimes so that she can make pumpkin pies.” Jill, however, has a different take. When asked to discard the decomposed pumpkin, she treats it like a treasure and offers it a requiem: “It was a very nice pumpkin when it was fresh,” she reminisces. Once the clean-up starts, she states that “it was a beauty when it was alive. I enjoyed you while you were here. Thank you. Good-bye.” After these last rites, a member of the crew assigned to her home attempts to throw it out, and Jill momentarily halts the process. “Let me just look and see if there are a few seeds in here . . . because this is an odd pumpkin. I’ve never seen one quite like this before, and if I can grow some that would be neat.” As opposed to seeing her relation to the putrid squash as a sign of mental illness, she instead approaches the supposedly “odd” thing as a wide-eyed seed keeper.
     
    To restate this last point: Jill’s embrace of queer materiality refutes the normative object relations that surround her. When her son mentions that she receives the pumpkins from “her church” so that she can “make pumpkin pies,” Aiden alludes to the traditional American holiday of Thanksgiving and the material cultures that support this celebratory occasion—one typically aimed at social (if often passive-aggressive) bonding among family, friends, and religious groups. Jill, however, ruins the promise of this fall festivity and destabilizes the object’s standard use. While a pumpkin is traditionally meant to uphold the normative order of things when turned into a pie, she makes rotten the world of goods that the squash anchors. Her “‘over’-attachment” to this “leftover” product—to cite Sedgwick again—disorients proper subject-object relations, and she unexpectedly becomes a proponent of queer thing theory as she rattles the object’s cultural identities (28).
     
    While it’s unclear to me if Jill registers that her pumpkin participates in the long-running material history of the use of foodstuffs to cement social bonds, I nevertheless emphasize that her queer object relations do not cultivate cultural or family memories. This unsettles her relatives and her assigned therapist, who tells the camera that “You have to have a certain amount of denial to allow this kind of problem to build up.” And later: “Clutter is the symptom, but hoarding is the disease.” And later to Jill: “Are your perceptions of food completely accurate? Or might there be something irrational?” And later: “Something is off. Your old way of doing things, your old way of thinking [is] self-destructive as hell.” But Jill remains fairly incorrigible from the start of her episode to its finish. She turns her spoiled food into personal treasures—a repeated material offense and an unruly example of what Edensor deems those “fortuitous combinations which interrupt normative meanings” (“Waste Matter” 323). Jill, in fact, seems to be in a fleeting objectùm-sexual relationship with her pumpkin as she takes deep material pleasure in her rotted object world. She lovingly insists that her fruit is a thing of beauty, and she emphasizes her personal enjoyment rather than the supposedly hellish self-destruction of her way of doing things. Refusing to admit to self-harm, she approaches the pumpkin in a reparative light and insists that it was very nice—an old flame with which to part ways.
     
    Just as Jill tries to depathologize herself and her material relations, so too does “Paul Hamman from Mobile” (actually Semmes, Alabama, a small town outside the southern port city). Similar failures of standard material relations structure his two-acre junkyard-cum-front lawn—an Americanized-version of Edensor’s post-industrial ruins that Paul has filled with “ninety cars, forty to fifty refrigerators,” office signs, fans, appliances, computers, toilets, rubber tires, and a fishing boat (“Paul/Missy and Alex”). Hoarders informs us that Mobile County has given Paul one week to dispose of these goods or he faces ninety days in jail (he previously did five in the slammer). The show also notes that “Paul has been cited by Mobile County for criminal littering,” and it presents the image of a jail door closing shut as an omen of things to come.
     
    Yet only on Hoarders does Paul become a hoarder. Before and even after the show’s September 28, 2009 air date, local television accounts described Paul as a “junkman” (Craig) or as a “King of Junk” (Burch), as notorious for wearing long underwear to his sentencing as he was for queer object conduct. Producers from the show discovered these media reports, contacted Paul and his family, recorded the supposed material disarray scattered across his lot, and made his episode their season finale. While journalistic accounts cast him as eccentric and bemusing, Hoarders framed him in a psychopathological light, and much of Paul’s screen time—like Jill’s—is spent trying to deviate from the material deviance that the show foists upon him. He first plays into its formula: “Part of my problem is when I did start collecting stuff I didn’t want to get rid of it.” He then tweaks the difference between an irrational hoard of objects and a cherished collection: “I’ve been collecting junk for quite a while. I’ve got quite a little bit of everything here—quite a few vehicles, a lot of refrigerators, stoves, used appliances, scrap metal, stuff I’ve collected over the years.” He later parrots the diagnosis but weakens its onus: “I guess hoarding is one of the definitions of what I do. My intentions were [to] haul it off. Make a little money.” He refutes the aberrance of his individual act and defamiliarizes it as a commonplace behavior: “Hoarding is not a bad thing. A lot of people collect stuff. It’s all ‘hoarding’.” And he stresses his upstanding civic life: “I thought I was a law-abiding citizen. Part of my job in the military was enforcing laws and treaties for the United States.” As a local annoyance with a legal violation (criminal littering) transforms into a psychological problem with a mental disease (hoarding), Paul struggles to renegotiate the various registers through which his queer material relations are understood.
     
    To be honest he’s not that successful, particularly since exasperated neighbors and puzzled family members appear to side with the County (and with Hoarders) on the social status of his “junk collection.” “It’s just an eyesore to the neighborhood,” complains nearby resident Mary Alice Adams. “Everybody in the neighborhood would like to see it cleaned up.” Another neighbor laments that “I don’t think this subdivision was laid out to have junkyards in it.” His son, Paul, Jr. mostly agrees, though he does acknowledge his father’s perspective: “We look at the yard and it looks like junk and garbage and everything else. But to him it’s personal belongings. It’s his life.” Yet Paul, Jr. still equivocates about the social value of his father’s possessions: “He does recognize there being junk there, but to me I personally think he feels like it’s valuable to him—kind of like . . . you’re rich by possession.”
     
    Though his strategies prove ineffective, I stress that Paul nevertheless wrestles with standardizing valuations of his objects (“It’s my property. I’ll do what I want with it”). As he puts up a good fight, he resists an orderly neighborhood, an orderly lawn, orderly civil conduct, and even orderly bargaining. When a bid for his goods comes in at only a “penny a pound,” Paul insists that “I’m not giving my stuff away,” and he throws a temper-tantrum over some aluminum cans. Faced with the daunting prospect that his things are economically and culturally almost valueless, he becomes enraged and, as a title card notes, “the process comes to a halt.” Rather than “rich by possession,” he feels impoverished by the demands of material normalization.
     
    There is more to Paul’s tale than first meets the eye—and it is a decent way to conclude our case studies of material deviance. Recall that Paul wanted to “make a little money” with his hoard. At the show’s seven-minute mark we discover that these potential funds were intended to support his grandchildren—that his material disobedience also functions as an unregulated savings account. Matt Packston, the professional organizer on duty, informs viewers that “this is why Paul has collected all of this stuff. In his mind it was savings for his grandkids.” Of course I must admit that Paul appeals to a sentimental heteronormativity with this rationale, and he appears to confirm Lee Edelman’s influential theses on the cultural importance of the child.
     
    Yet while Paul and his stuff seem to substantiate normative sexual and gender relations, his queer junk may also paradoxically disrupt traditional family values buttressed by possessive property. For starters, he appears to love his metal haul as much as he loves his grandchildren, and it’s not so obvious that he’s willing to give up his stash for more leisure time with his kin (he did, after all, go to jail for refusing to clean up the lot). We likewise learn that Paul introduced his grandchildren to the material pleasures of excessive collecting: he finds enjoyment in his stockpiles and wants to pass along this criminal delight. Paul, Jr. tells us that every Sunday his father would take his grandchildren “dumpster hopping. They enjoy it. They enjoy helping their grandpappy do anything they can.” We then witness one of his grandchildren blithely hauling metals. Much like Jill and her pumpkin, they too turn everyday things into queer goods as they make “precious”—to return us to Dean’s claims for undervalued objects—a world of outlandish material that disorients the locals of Semmes (149).
     
    A closing shot of Paul’s grandchildren playing side-by-side with a metal bowl, a green plastic bucket, and other toys bookends this moment, and it too calls into question any easy material normalizations. It turns out that we’ve seen some of these things before when Hoarders first featured Paul’s kin playing on his crime scene, and we may have even glimpsed more of their junkyard goods when a camera angle earlier scanned some stuff resting on one of Paul’s automatic dryers. But this final shot begs a lingering question: are these kids playing with culturally stabilizing toys or have they yet again turned granddad’s deviant scraps into fun time? It’s difficult to ascertain an answer, but I emphasize that rather than being terrorized by the King of Junk’s stuff, his grandkids improperly relish fooling around with Paul’s queer litter. They treat his “eyesore” like a playground sandbox and become what Katherine Bond Stockton characterizes as queer children who may not necessarily advance straight futurity (Queer Child). In so doing Paul’s episode suggests something that Hoarders‘ framing never really pauses to consider: some people love hanging out with other people’s deviant stuff, and as much as these aberrant items disturb the world of goods, they also foster wasted spaces—”edges,” according to Ahmed’s queer phenomenology—for desire to flourish with appliances (and pencils, and nail polish, and beer cans, and hand-painted eastern European eggs) (167).
     
    As I hinted in my overview of the show’s framing devices, these material relationships may also include the viewer watching Hoarders on DVR, or on an iPad, or, as I myself did, on DVD. Many, no doubt, find this show a gross-out and tune in for a glimpse of material freaks. Yet others may take a cue from the observed pleasures of a hoarder’s things and relish how normalizing depictions of inanimate goods might hint at a surprising form of queer object world making. To return to Berlant and Warner, mentioned at the beginning of this essay: the show’s queer receptions can’t be anticipated in advance by its producers, and as much as it standardizes its subject matter, it also records the material treasures to be found in perverse object worlds across Alabama, Kentucky, Wisconsin, and elsewhere. This may explain my own pleasure in watching these episodes, and perhaps some of the two million viewers who also tune in week after week. Though Hoarders can be a downer, steeped in negative affects described by scholars such as Heather Love, Judith Halberstam, and others, it also suggests something hopeful: there are countless ways to inhabit a non-normative material life.7 As much as these sometimes depressing case studies want to be a cautionary tale, the show may function as an inspirational model. A “meep” sound can alarm but it also can beckon.
     
    Still, as two out of the more than three million supposedly out there, neither Jill nor Paul enhances the social orderings of their respective material worlds, and their individual episodes invite rather than expel threatening forms of social vertigo that goods are often thought to stave off. We have come a long way from the material promises of cultural stability and communal vivification evoked earlier, as the queer object relations of Hoarders challenges these promises with such provocative images as a putrid holiday dessert and two children carting illegal aluminum. In presenting these counterexamples I’ve tried to reconfirm Bill Brown’s inaugural insight that there is “something perverse, if not archly insistent, about complicating things with theory” (“Thing Theory” 1). In his follow-up sentence to this claim, Brown wonders if “we really need anything like thing theory the way we need narrative theory or cultural theory, queer theory or discourse theory?” (“Thing Theory” 1). In presenting a theoretical model for illuminating how people repudiate standardized versions of material life, and how they take some satisfaction in accumulating alternatives, this essay has also argued that queer studies and material culture studies can learn much from each other.
     
    Personhood, we know all too well at this point, can be non-normative in ways both ravaging and sustaining; hoarding is but one cultural arena in which objecthood does likewise. There are others. We have only to mull over the richness of queer material relations to be found in bodily modification, keying cars, biting nails, collecting toothpaste, competitive eating, collecting twine, improper recycling, dumpster hopping, and backyard burning—not to mention old standbys like fetishism—to get a quick sense of the extraordinary object attachments in our present moment. With their aberrant material conduct, individuals such as Jill and Paul join these motley activities. Intentionally or not, they destabilize possessions and propel theories of improper object usage into something that approaches an enjoyable if fraught everyday praxis. They remind us that people have been doing queer things for some time now, and that our well-honed theories should appropriately account for all of this inappropriate stuff.
     

    Scott Herring is Associate Professor of English at Indiana University. He is the author of two books, Queering the Underworld: Slumming, Literature, and the Undoing of Lesbian and Gay History (Chicago, 2007) and Another Country: Queer Anti-Urbanism (NYU, 2010). He is currently working on “The Hoarders: Material Deviance in Modern America.”
     

    Notes

     
    1. My historical account of this theoretical term (Herring) dates back to the early to mid-twentieth century as it examines the social anxieties that gave rise to what is now called “hoarding disorder.”

     

     
    2. For a smattering of analyses in material culture studies that likewise address material disordering, see Edensor, Industrial Ruins; DeSilvey; and Attfield on “the prevailing normative sense of order” (153).

     

     
    3. For a parallel rumination on thing theory, queer theory, and objects such as lubricant, see Sawyer, who finds—and I agree—that “thing theory then offers a somewhat queer critique of the primacy of the subject.”

     

     
    4. Some other moments include Rand, “What Lube Goes Into”; Rand, Barbie’s Queer Accessories; Graham; Hilderbrand; and Doyle.

     

     
    5. For a complementary reading of queer phenomenology, see Salamon.

     

     
    6. Critical accounts of hoarding as the corruption of material culture are located in Belk, 114; Pearce, 194-96; and Knox, 287.

     

     
    7. Further takes on negative queer affect include Stockton, Beautiful Bottom, and Cvetkovich.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • “About the Show.” Hoarders. A&E Television Networks, n.d. Web. 2 Nov. 2011.
    • Ahmed, Sarah. Queer Phenomenology: Orientations, Objects, Others. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.
    • Akhtar, Salman. Objects of Our Desire: Exploring Our Intimate Connections with the Things around Us. New York: Harmony, 2005. Print.
    • Appadurai, Arjun. “Introduction: Commodities and the Politics of Value.” The Social Life of Things: Commodities in Cultural Perspective. Ed. Arjun Appadurai. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1986. 3-63. Print.
    • Attfield, Judy. Wild Things: The Material Culture of Everyday Life. Oxford: Berg, 2000. Print.
    • Baudrillard, Jean. The System of Objects. Trans. James Benedict. London: Verso, 1996. Print.
    • Belk, Russell. Collecting in a Consumer Society. London: Routledge, 1995. Print.
    • Berlant, Lauren, and Michael Warner. “Guest Column: What Does Queer Theory Teach Us about X?” PMLA 110.3 (1995): 343-49. Print.
    • “Bob and Richard.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 21 Dec. 2009. DVD.
    • Boradkar, Prasad. “Theorizing Things: Status, Problems and Benefits of the Critical Interpretation of Objects.” The Design Journal 9.2 (2006): 3-15. Print.
    • Brown, Bill. “Objects, Others, and Us (The Refabrication of Things).” Critical Inquiry 36.2 (2010): 183-217. Print.
    • ———. “Thing Theory.” Critical Inquiry 28.1 (2001): 1-22. Print.
    • Buchli, Victor. “Introduction.” The Material Culture Reader. Ed. Victor Buchli. Oxford: Berg, 2002. 1-22. Print.
    • Burch, Jamie. “‘King of Junk’ Sent to Jail.” WKRG.com. Reuters, 26 Jan. 2009. Web. 2 Nov. 2011.
    • Calhoun, Craig, and Richard Sennett. “Introduction.” Practicing Culture. Eds. Craig Calhoun and Richard Sennett. London: Routledge, 2007. 1-12. Print.
    • “Chris and Dale.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 14 Dec. 2009. DVD.
    • Craig, Tiffany. “‘Get Out of Jail Free’ For Junkman.” WKRG.com. Reuters, 20 Nov.2009. Web. 2 Nov. 2011.
    • Csikszentmihalyi, Mihaly, and Eugene Rochberg-Halton. The Meaning of Things:Domestic Symbols and the Self. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1981. Print.
    • Cvetkovich, Ann. An Archive of Feelings: Trauma, Sexuality, and Lesbian Public Cultures. Durham: Duke UP, 2003. Print.
    • Dant, Tim. “Material Civilization: Things and Society.” The British Journal of Sociology 57.2 (2006): 289-308. Print.
    • ———. Material Culture in the Social World. Buckingham: Open UP, 1999. Print.
    • Dean, Tim. Unlimited Intimacy: Reflections on the Subculture of Barebacking. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2009.
    • DeSilvey, Caitlin. “Observed Decay: Telling Stories with Mutable Things.” Journal of Material Culture 11.3 (2006): 318-38. Print.
    • Douglas, Mary and Baron Isherwood. The World of Goods: Towards an Anthropology of Consumption. New York: Basic Books, 1979. Print.
    • Doyle, Jennifer. Sex Objects: Art and the Dialectics of Desire. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2006. Print.
    • Edelman, Lee. No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive. Durham: Duke UP, 2004. Print.
    • Edensor, Tim. Industrial Ruins: Space, Aesthetics and Materiality. Oxford: Berg, 2005. Print.
    • ———. “Waste Matter: The Debris of Industrial Ruins and the Disordering of the Material World.” Journal of Material Culture 10.3 (2005): 311-32. Print.
    • Frow, John. “A Pebble, a Camera, a Man Who Turns into a Telegraph Pole.” Things. Ed. Bill Brown. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2004. 346-61. Print.
    • “Gail and Warren.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 25 Jan. 2010. DVD.
    • Graham, Mark. “Sexual Things.” GLQ 10.2 (2004): 299-303. Print.
    • Griffin, Kathy [MegaKathyGriffin]. “Kathy Griffin-‘Hoarders’.” YouTube.com. YouTube, 15 June 2010. Web. 2 Nov. 2011.
    • Halberstam, Judith. The Queer Art of Failure. Durham: Duke UP, 2011. Print.
    • Herring, Scott. “Collyer Curiosa: A Brief History of Hoarding.” Criticism 53.2 (2011): 159-88. Print.
    • Hilderbrand, Lucas. Inherent Vice: Bootleg Histories of Videotape and Copyright. Durham: Duke UP, 2009. Print.
    • “Janet and Christina.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 18. Jan. 2010. DVD.
    • “Jennifer and Ron/Jill.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 17 Aug. 2009. DVD.
    • “Julie and Shannon.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 28 Dec. 2009. DVD.
    • “June and Doug.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 8 Feb. 2010. DVD.
    • Katewilson. “Re: The TV Show ‘Hoarders’ Can Be Motivational to Most People.” Unclutterer.com. Dancing Mammoth, n.d. Web. 31 Oct. 2011.
    • “Kerrylea and Lauren.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 14 Sept. 2009. DVD.
    • Knox, Sara. “The Serial Killer as Collector.” Acts of Possession: Collecting in America. Ed. Leah Dilworth. New Brunswick: Rutgers UP, 2003. 286-302. Print.
    • “Linda and Todd.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 11 Jan. 2010. DVD.
    • Love, Heather. Feeling Backward: Loss and the Politics of Queer History. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2007. Print.
    • McCracken, Grant. Culture and Consumption: New Approaches to the Symbolic Character of Consumer Goods and Activities. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1988. Print.
    • Miller, Daniel. “Materiality: An Introduction.” Materiality. Ed. Daniel Miller. Durham: Duke UP, 2005. 1-50. Print.
    • Miller, Daniel, et al. Shopping, Place, and Identity. London: Routledge, 1998. Print.
    • Molotch, Harvey. Where Stuff Comes From: How Toasters, Toilets, Cars, Computers, and Many Other Things Come to Be as They Are. New York: Routledge, 2003. Print.
    • “Patty and Bill.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 24 Aug. 2009. DVD.
    • “Paul/Missy and Alex.” Hoarders. A&E. Screaming Flea Productions, 28 Sept. 2009. DVD.
    • Pearce, Susan M. On Collecting: An Investigation into Collecting in the European Tradition. London: Routledge, 1995. Print.
    • Plotz, John. “Can the Sofa Speak?: A Look at Thing Theory.” Criticism 47.1 (2005): 109-18. Print.
    • Rand, Erica. Barbie’s Queer Accessories. Durham: Duke UP, 1995. Print.
    • ———. “What Lube Goes Into.” The Object Reader. Eds. Fiona Candlin and Raiford Guins. London: Routledge, 2009. 526-29. Print.
    • Riggins, Stephen Harold. “Introduction.” The Socialness of Things: Essays on the Socio-Semiotics of Objects. Ed. Stephen Riggins. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 1994. 1-6. Print.
    • Salamon, Gayle. Assuming a Body: Transgender and Rhetorics of Materiality. New York: Columbia UP, 2010. Print.
    • Sawyer, Drew. “Crisco, or How to Do Queer Theory with Things.” Thing Theory, 2007. Web. 31 Oct. 2011.
    • Sedgwick, Eve Kosofsky. “Paranoid Reading and Reparative Reading; or, You’re So Paranoid, You Probably Think This Introduction Is About You.” Novel Gazing: Queer Readings in Fiction. Ed. Eve Kosofsky Sedgwick. Durham: Duke UP, 1997. 1-37. Print.
    • Stockton, Katherine Bond. Beautiful Bottom, Beautiful Shame: Where “Black” Meets “Queer”. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.
    • ———. The Queer Child, or Growing Sideways in the Twentieth Century. Durham: Duke UP, 2009. Print.
    • Terry, Jennifer. “Loving Objects.” Trans-Humanities 2.1 (2010): 33-75. Print.
    • Walker, Rob. “Stuffed.” The New York Times Magazine. The New York Times Company, 17 Dec. 2009. Web. 2 Nov. 2011.
    • Woodward, Ian. Understanding Material Culture. London: SAGE, 2007. Print.

     

  • Under the Bus: A Rhetorical Reading of Barack Obama’s “More Perfect Union”

    Laura Jones (bio)
    Louisiana State University
    ljone82@lsu.edu

    Abstract
     
    Barack Obama’s “A More Perfect Union” speech, delivered during the 2008 presidential campaign in response to controversy surrounding Reverend Jeremiah Wright’s sermons, responds to a split and often conflicting need both to reassure voters and to challenge conventional notions of identity. In doing so, the language of the speech simultaneously deploys and undermines the liberal models of subjectivity to which we are accustomed in American political rhetoric. While the resulting aporia have been read by some as throwing subjects (like Reverend Wright) “under the bus,” they can also be understood as enactments of ethical subjectivity, especially in the terms of Emmanuel Levinas’s thought. The article suggests that Obama’s speech can serve as a study in the uneasy and generative coexistence of Levinasian ethics and liberal political thought, one that reveals liberalism’s incongruities and asks listeners to imagine social relations otherwise.
     

     

    Barack Obama’s place in the pantheon of American rhetoric was secure the moment he finished what has come to be called “the race speech.” Pundits compared him to King and to Lincoln even more freely than usual; over a million viewers watched it online in a day; newspapers reprinted the transcript; even rivals conceded its rhetorical brilliance.1 Alongside such praise, however, ran a critique of the way Obama treated the subjects of his speech: dozens of commentators accused the candidate of throwing his grandmother, the Reverend Wright, and the nation itself “under the bus.” In this reading, the speech was little more than a ruthless bid for political self-preservation, and it wasn’t only Obama’s political opponents who took this view. Although arch-conservatives like Ann Coulter were among those who deployed the violent metaphor (“Throw Grandma Under the Bus” headlined her column the day following the speech), it was Houston Baker Jr. who offered perhaps the most pointed version of it: “In brief, Obama’s speech was a pandering disaster that threw, once again, his pastor under the bus.”2 Though the victims of the figurative bus vary, the imagery is consistent. In fact, the phrase was ubiquitous in the months following the speech, prompting one columnist to suggest that it was “getting crowded under Obama’s bus” (Moran).3 Reactions were distinct and extreme enough that media columnist Howard Kurtz wondered “whether these pundits were watching the same speech.”4
     
    This question is worth considering in earnest, for the exigency of the address demands at least two competing trajectories: on the one hand, Obama pointed beyond what he calls a “racial stalemate we’ve been stuck in for years,” requiring him to interrogate deep assumptions beneath American identity politics. On the other, as a campaign speech, the occasion called for the kind of traditional, reassuring language that might ease the minds of voters made anxious by the racially-charged debate surrounding the infamous sound bites from Reverend Jeremiah Wright’s sermons at Trinity United Methodist Church. In simultaneously challenging and reassuring listeners about race in the United States, the language splits the speech between traditional liberal discourse and tropes that undermine the most fundamental tenets of that discourse. It is the kind of aporetic moment that Emmanuel Levinas theorizes as constituting the subject: the speech reenacts the encounter that founds subjectivity by calling it into question; it is a moment characterized not by the reciprocity and equality imagined in the liberal social contract, but rather, by surplus, asymmetry, and aporia.
     
    Far from shedding the vocabulary of liberal political thought, Obama frames his approach using familiar figures of identity politics and liberal universalism: repeated calls for unity are among the most obvious of such moments. The assertion that “we may not look the same and we may not have come from the same place, but we all want to move in the same direction – towards a better future for our children and our grandchildren,” rests on both an identity-based model of subjectivity and a progressive view of history. When “we” come together to move toward that better future, in this mode, we do so as autonomous individuals who remain defined by our ethnicity, gender, sexuality, and other categories of identity. Thus, as Obama calls for the nation to work together to solve “problems that are neither black or white or Latino or Asian,” it is understood that people will do so as subjects who are, precisely, black or white or Latino or Asian. Reading the speech exclusively in this mode gives one the sense that, as one journalist suggests, Obama is reassuring voters that racism “does exist. . . but mostly as a memory,” or that “white people” are “off the hook” for past injustices (Hendricks 175; Mansbach 69).
     
    Perhaps this is the pandering detected by Baker and others. Indeed, to read the speech in the mode of identity, where repetition is imitative, is to find that it parrots messages of American exceptionalism, that it might be understood as little more than a well-delivered “moment of mimicry,” as Baker calls it. An alternate reading, in which these repetitions are not mimicry but performative iterations, one that considers substitutions, contradictions, and the anachronic treatment of history, reveals the way in which the speech simultaneously deploys and undermines the model of subjectivity to which we are accustomed in American political rhetoric. Read in this way, the subjectivity that critics locate “under the bus” is not so much run over in the speech as it is called into question in a way that Levinas would recognize as profoundly ethical.
     
    By constructing subjects that push against conventional assumptions of liberal political rhetoric, the speech invites us to step outside the pragmatist mode of reading that is conventionally applied to Obama’s thought.5 The recurring preoccupation with the relation to the other invites a reading that takes into account what Levinas names the face-to-face relation, a metaphysical concern that invisibly but powerfully impacts the social and political relations of any moment. Using this model to comment on such relations is neither simple nor unproblematic, for Levinas has been critiqued alternately for failing to comment on social questions and for his patriarchal theology and Eurocentric orientation. Other scholars, however, have productively linked his thought to questions of social and political power. Jeffrey Nealon builds just such a bridge by theorizing “alterity politics” as a performative alternative to identity politics that addresses the problems of lack and resentment embedded in the latter construction of difference. Nealon’s work reveals how Levinas’s ethics can and do function in political discourse, and Obama’s navigation of the competing rhetorical demands on the occasion of “A More Perfect Union” is a study in the uneasy and generative coexistence of this ethics and liberal political thought. On this level, Obama’s speech—like Nealon’s work on Levinas—reveals liberalism’s incongruities and asks listeners to imagine social relations otherwise.
     

    Identity and Alterity

     
    The subjectivity theorized by Levinas is paradoxical: its relation to the other at once makes the subject possible and renders autonomy impossible. Any clear separation between subject and object is factitious, because we are infinitely responsible for the other in a double sense: our subjectivity is a response to the other’s call, and as a result, we owe everything, including our identity, to the other. The self that underpins liberal political thought, on the other hand, resides in an ego that not only imagines itself to be sovereign, but operates in an imperialist and procrustean mode, appropriating otherness by comprehending it in terms of the horizon of self, always amputating what is incomprehensible or unassimilable. If I approach others in this mode, “their alterity is thereby reabsorbed into my own identity as a thinker or a possessor” (Levinas, Totality 33; original emphasis). Moreover, because we are responsible to the other, we can never achieve the stability sought in this mode, premised as it is upon a violation of its founding otherness. The completion, the self-identity that we imagine to be essential, the “regulatory ideal of complete subjective freedom,” in Nealon’s words, remains unrealized, so our debt to the other must be understood as a failure of independence (7). To be sure, Levinas’s reimagined view of subjectivity is not without violence: to be called into subjectivity is, he insists, a traumatic event characterized by an imbalance of power; I become hostage to the other. The difference, for him, is that I am no longer striving for autonomy, and thus intersubjectivity is not failure. The subject is other than whole not because of a lack, but because of a surplus—it exceeds the bounds of the said and of the categories by which identities must be defined. In the realm of the performative and variable saying, a subject can never be a simple, self-identical, bounded entity. Obama’s language points toward this kind of subjectivity when he asserts that “this nation is more than the sum of its parts” (my emphasis).
     
    Surplus, an inevitable aspect of subjectivity from a Levinasian perspective, constitutes a failure for the conventional liberal subject. Nealon calls it an “excess-that-is-lack,” one that prevents the subject from achieving self-identical wholeness, a condition for which s/he blames the other (13). The ensuing Nietzschean resentment renders identity politics an “inevitable social and political failure,” as in the case of the sometimes hysterical racially-charged rhetoric that prompted Obama’s speech (Nealon 4; original emphasis). Obama characterizes it as part of a “a racial stalemate,” implying that the way in which Americans have approached race in the United States has not only failed to bridge divides, it has kept American society from making any movement at all. It has, to paraphrase his own metaphor, blocked our “path to understanding.” This is a failure of identity politics that is made inevitable by the very assumption that founds such a politics: subjects who are defined in terms of identity categories are forced to approach the other in a way that attempts the impossible task of containing his or her alterity, of violently reducing his or her otherness to a “subset of the same,” a homogenous category that is defined in relation to a normative center. This identity-based approach to difference is what has characterized the dominant conversation on race, as Obama himself contends: “We can tackle race only as spectacle – as we did in the OJ trial – or in the wake of tragedy, as we did in the aftermath of Katrina – or as fodder for the nightly news.” The alternative suggested by Obama is in the same Levinasian vein as Nealon’s: “an ethical alterity politics that considers identity as beholden and responsive first and foremost to the other” (Nealon 2; original emphasis).
     
    This politics shifts its focus away from an ontological attempt to pin identity down and towards a focus on the ethical effects and exigencies produced by difference. Nealon asserts that:
     

    The stake of the subject and its ethical force remains a question of effects: the crucial question is not primarily a hermeneutic one, but rather a performative one—not What does it mean? but rather What can it do, how can it respond (otherwise)?

    (170)

     

    Such a shift from what something means to what it can do and, importantly, how it responds is one way of understanding Obama’s treatment of race and racism in the speech through Levinasian responsibility. He doesn’t ignore questions of hermeneutics or ontology, insisting that white Americans must acknowledge that oppression “does not just exist in the minds of black people” and “that the legacy of discrimination—and current incidents of discrimination, while less overt than in the past—are real and must be addressed.” In the last phrase, Obama plants one foot in identity before stepping outside of it: he asserts that discrimination is real to begin with, answering the need for social recognition that lies beneath identity politics. However, by adding that “it must be addressed. . . not just with words but with deeds,” he figures discrimination not merely as a fact but as a call that demands a response, one that makes us responsible—an echo of the face-to-face encounter that founds the subject. Such an encounter will recur in the speech, as I will address below, as the originary moment of national subjectivity.

     
    Obama’s pragmatic concern with effects is characteristic: asserting that there is anger at the root of Reverend Wright’s most controversial comments as well as the explosive public reaction to them, he reminds us that such anger “is not always productive; indeed, all too often it distracts attention from solving real problems.” This critique of Wright takes little account of the content or meaning of Wright’s remarks; the first question at issue is not whether anger like Wright’s is valid, but whether its effects are desirable, whether it serves to alleviate oppression. He acknowledges “a similar anger. . . within segments of the white community,” that “they don’t feel that they have been particularly privileged by their race.” Critics have read this comparison of black to white anger as a leveling of difference, seeing it as an assertion that the history of overt and deeply-entrenched structural racism is “similar” to hurt feelings about being called “privileged.” Read this way, as a comparison on the level of ontology, it is understandably seen as “disingenuous, even irresponsible,” as pandering to white voters (Mansbach 75). It is worth noting, however, that the speech does not compare these angers on the basis of validity or depth, but rather on the basis of their effects and, most interestingly for my purposes, their shared assumptions about subjectivity. Obama is explicit about the former: white resentment, justified or not, has “helped shape the political landscape for at least a generation.” Its effects are equivalent to those he attributes to Wright’s anger: it obscures one’s vision, spawning (among other things) “talk show hosts and conservative commentators” whose appeals have much the same rhetorical effect as the particularly incendiary comments made by Reverend Wright.
     
    Even as the effects of both groups’ feelings are compared, however, the language carefully preserves a distinction between the root feelings. Describing the effects of injustice on Reverend Wright and his generation, Obama uses the word “anger” exclusively. As he focuses on white Americans, what he initially calls “a similar anger” is immediately replaced by “resentment.” In subsequent paragraphs, the comparison is between black anger and white resentment: “Just as black anger often proved counterproductive, so have these white resentments distracted attention from the real culprits of the middle class squeeze.” To read the two as synonyms, as we would have to in order to conclude that Obama levels the difference between the experiences of African Americans and white Americans, is to miss a key distinction between anger and resentment: one is a response to injustice, where the other, resentment, is “anger at the other.” The latter is, in Obama’s logic (and in Nealon’s), rooted in a mistaken view of subjectivity. The mistake is precisely the conventional notion that the subject is finite, autonomous and exhaustible, rather than excessive, intersubjective, and endlessly performed. Ironically, Reverend Wright’s “profound mistake,” according to Obama, is similar to that of resentful white citizens: “He spoke as if our society were static,” mistaking ongoing iteration and revision for repeated failure, a “profoundly distorted view of this country.” Among the distortions that follow is that “opportunity comes to be seen as a zero-sum game, in which your dreams come at my expense.”
     
    Obama offers a corrective to the zero-sum formulation with another lexical shift: rather than rejecting it outright, he reminds us that “most working-and middle-class white Americans don’t feel that they have been particularly privileged by their race,” and he performs a substitution: “their experience is the immigrant experience.” By replacing an identity category, race, with “immigrant experience,” he offers what Deleuze and Guattari might call a line of flight for the “white” subject (or, at least, for the working-and-middle-class white American subject), freeing it from the totalizing category of race. This could justifiably be read as letting white Americans off the hook, of course, and it is also yet another pragmatic move away from ontology—shifting focus away from what a people putatively are (white) and toward what they have done (immigrated). Running alongside and perhaps counter to that, however, is a Levinasian current. Where “white” functions, like other racial categories, to efface difference and create the illusion of a homogenous group, “immigrant experience” highlights what had been concealed: the trace of the uncontainable saying within the said that characterizes Levinasian subjectivity. In other words, the phrase points to far more than it can actually hold: a signified that is more vast and varied than any signifier could contain. “Immigrant” is a more obviously diverse group than “white Americans,” and “experience” points to an infinite singularity that resists being totalized. The phrase gestures towards the radical unknowability of every “other” we might approach—though still functioning within the realm of the said, as all utterances must, it does so more transparently. A move towards the saying, Levinas asserts, “absolves me of all identity” and in doing so, serves as “a de-posing or de-situating of the ego,” creating a space for alterity (Otherwise 50). To thus unseat the stable, comprehensible identity imagined to be at the core of the ego points to a profoundly unstable subjectivity that, for Levinas, makes the ethical subject possible. For Obama, it offers an alternative to the zero-sum game. “This nation is more than the sum of its parts,” not a totality in which gains in one area must be offset by losses in another; it is no known quantity. Because the national subject is characterized by surplus, “your dreams do not have to come at the expense of my dreams.” Ethics is possible precisely because the subject—whether the national subject or the individual—is not reducible to categories or sums. In this face-to-face relation, we cannot know the other, yet it calls us to respond, and for that we are enduringly indebted.
     

    The Individual Subject

     
    Obama’s reading of the national motto offers another glimpse of the unruly subject lurking in his speech—even in the most seemingly conventional trope. “Out of many, we are truly one,” he offers, later referring to this as the “message of unity” that underpins the campaign. His invocation of E Pluribus Unum points most immediately, of course, to the Enlightenment era in which it was first attached to the seal of the United States, and thus evokes precisely the self-identical, autonomous subject I am claiming he points away from. At the same time, the possibility of such a subject is undermined from the start; the unum that comes out of the pluribus is excessive, “more than the sum of its parts.” It conjures up the image of a seamless unity—as perhaps the founders envisioned—even as it evokes a subject that is founded in multiplicity, enacting contradictions and exceeding its own boundaries. Viewed against the expectations of liberal subjectivity, this is a flaw or a failure—but Obama’s language figures contradiction instead as a necessary and inevitable part of subjectivity. In doing so, listeners are reassured that we Americans are all one, even as Obama presents individual subjects, one after another, that are multiple and contradictory.
     
    He begins with himself, with origins that are irreducibly multiple: “I am the son of a black man from Kenya and a white woman from Kansas,” reminding listeners that his experience includes both elite schools and an impoverished nation. He presents himself as a subject that is continually in flux, shaped as it is by experiences and encounters like the one he describes upon joining the Trinity congregation: “I imagined the stories of ordinary black people merging with the stories of David and Goliath, Moses and Pharaoh, the Christians in the lion’s den, Ezekiel’s field of dry bones. Those stories, of survival, and freedom, and hope—became our story, my story.” The boundaries between subjects—”ordinary black people,” Biblical figures, and Obama himself—dissolve as their stories “merge,” and his identity shifts through religious conversion.6 This fluid identity and its diffuse genealogies defy categorization in ways that test the limits of discourse—as he points out, “At various stages in the campaign, some commentators have deemed me either ‘too black’ or ‘not black enough.’” To some, his current affluence and Harvard education make him elite, while others construct him as the son of a single mother, a former community organizer with roots in the working class. The way in which Obama’s identity continues to be raised as a question defies reason and evidence; perhaps these intractable doubts offer a glimpse into the effects of an identity that very obviously exceeds categories of race, nationality and class. If demands for his birth certificate gained more media coverage than they seemed to merit, might this be understood as a compulsion to pin down his unruly identity in order to rescue conventional assumptions about subjectivity? We might also consider such intrusive questions as echoes of the face-to-face encounter, which Levinas locates prior to society and history, at a pre-conscious level where “a calling into question of the same . . . is brought about by the other” (Totality 43). One’s identity is called into question even before one’s subjectivity is formed, and the question is never off the table: “The I is not a being that always remains the same, but is the being whose existing consists in identifying itself” (Levinas, Totality 36). In this view, questions could never be fully answered—not even by a long-form birth certificate—yet this does not indicate a failure or a fraud. This aggressive interrogation inaugurates the subject, again and again, for it is our response that constitutes our very subjectivity.7 The debt we owe to the questioner is “the essential, primary and fundamental structure of subjectivity” (Levinas, Ethics 95).
     
    It is this same kind of indebted, intersubjective, and contradictory subjectivity that structures Obama’s descriptions of his grandmother and Reverend Wright. The former is a subject not in spite of, but because of the fact that she lovingly raised a mixed-race child even as she “uttered racial or ethnic stereotypes that made [Obama] cringe.” She is indebted to both her grandson and the people she feared. The same is true of Reverend Wright; he too “contains within him the contradictions . . . of the community that he has served diligently for so many years.” It is his community, described in the previous paragraphs as encompassing “the doctor and the welfare mom, the model student and the former gang-banger,” that makes Wright the subject that he is. He, too, is the overflowing “one” rendered “out of many.” Obama’s E Pluribus Unum theme invites us to consider others as the origin of American subjectivities without straying outside the bounds of safe political tropes. It hints at, without fully enacting, a shift from a worldview that is centered on the stable self to an alterity ethics in which indebtedness and contradiction are irreversible—they are not a symptom or injury, but a foundation that makes justice possible.
     
    The speech concludes with a disconcertingly simple story about a campaign organizer named Ashley, a young white woman working for the campaign in a primarily African American community. The story of Ashley’s effort to support her struggling mother appears at first to be more heartwarming platitude than profound meditation on otherness. As the kind of pseudo-personal story that politicians roll out by the dozen, it is a repetition of a familiar trope. In this repetition, however, there is a difference worth noting. The story ultimately points us not toward the same—not toward Ashley as a Joe-Sixpack kind of stand-in for the listener—but toward that call of the other that Levinas would identify as the originary experience of subjectivity. At a roundtable she organized, we’re told, participants shared their reasons for attending. They named specific social issues, for the most part, except for the last speaker:
     

    Finally they come to this elderly black man who’s been sitting there quietly the entire time. And Ashley asks him why he’s there. . . . He simply says to everyone in the room, “I am here because of Ashley.”
     
    “I’m here because of Ashley.” Now, by itself, that single moment of recognition between that young white girl and that old black man is not enough.

     

    Ashley’s invitation to the round table is only the most literal reenactment of the Levinasian cal l of the other; when it is cited and repeated by Obama, it functions on other levels. “I am here because of Ashley”: Because of the other, I am here. Obama repeats the phrase, and as this is a speech, lacking textual markers such as quotation marks, it is unclear to the listener whether he is again quoting the man’s words, or whether he is telling us that he himself is also “here” because of Ashley. The phrase becomes more than the recognition of a specific other named Ashley. To paraphrase Levinas’s fitting formulation, it describes a moment during which the subject’s spontaneity is called into question by the presence of the other (Totality 43). Alterity is not a choice freely made, for if we are to imagine that we can choose it, we are still starting with “I.” It is instead an involuntary response to the call of the other. I am here not of my own volition; I owe my subjecthood to the other. Obama’s phrase, doubly highlighted by repetition and by a simplicity that contrasts with the syntax of the bulk of the speech, bears a trace of the radically unsignifiable encounter that underpins consciousness (Levinas, Otherwise 159). For both Obama and Levinas it is an originary moment: it is “where the perfection begins” (Obama, “A More Perfect Union”); it is the “structure upon which all the other structures rest” (Levinas, Totality 79). In establishing it as a kind of origin, the relationship between Ashley and the nameless man unhinges time—the “perfection” called for by the constitution “begins” in a twenty-first century encounter. Obama situates this moment not as an effect of the Declaration of Independence but as an anachronic condition of its possibility. History, here, is no longer the story of linear progress—and the nation that emerges from it is a subject that is just as contradictory and unruly as the individual.

     

    The National Subject: A more perfect union

     
    Where the encounter between Ashley and the nameless man offers insight into the individual subject, Obama reads the Constitution for a view of the national subject, which he invokes by opening with a quote from the Constitution: “We the people, in order to form a more perfect union.” As a sentence that most American children memorize without even trying, the quote teeters on the edge of threadbare cliché. Ultimately, though, it does much more work than it appears to do; the fact that we recognize the phrase is essential to its operation as a (re)iteration of the performative utterance that, in some sense at least, brought this nation into being. Obama tells us that these words “launched” an experiment; they “made real” the Declaration of Independence. As “launch,” the Constitution is originary; as the “making real” of a prior declaration, it is itself a repetition. What happens when those founding words are repeated again, performed again, as they are in Obama’s first line? The logic of performativity insists that each time the Constitution is quoted, it is not merely a repetition of the words written in 1787; it is a singular event in its own right. It is every bit as much an act of nation-building when it is quoted as when it was put on parchment, for the nation that came into being in 1787 was not, as we will be forcefully reminded in the speech, an unambiguous entity already filled with meaning. Obama’s opening gambit is to engage in a bit of nation-building, highlighting the fact that the nation is an effect of such performative responses; that it comprises a process of perfecting that begins in 1787 and in 2008; that it is a chain of effects without origin. If the Constitution’s work was to “make real” a declaration, then the work in repeating it is likewise to make real: to enact, and in so doing, to (re)make reality—to perform American nationhood and to revise it. Obama has set the terms and the stakes of the speech: more than an attempt to mollify critics, it is a response not merely to a particular controversy but to a Levinasian call; it is an enactment, and simultaneously a revision, of the nation itself. In and of itself this is not unique: national subjectivity is rhetorically at stake every time a speaker invokes founding documents. Here, however, the American subject is directed beyond what Levinas would call a totalizing ego towards seeing itself as an ethical subject that, like the rhetor himself, is (and must be) continually called into question. The speech’s opening recitation of history enacts a process by which the national subject is “a being whose existing consists in identifying itself” over and over again.
     
    The opening quote promises, and demands, a performance. Obama stops short of completing the sentence: “We the people, in order to form a more perfect union.” He repeats a fragment, an incomplete thought. The phrase operates as a promise in multiple senses: most obviously, it opens the founding document that functions as a promise among citizens. Cited here as an incomplete thought, it also grammatically enacts a promise. Obama opens his speech by doubling the opening promise of the U.S. Constitution. The role of such a “prefacing promise,” as Nealon calls it, varies according to the discourse in which it is framed. In the mode of identity, such promises “are invariably broken because the later materialization of the promised deed will always produce a remainder. The deed will always exceed (and thereby fall short of simply fulfilling) the original promise” (Nealon 13). Approaching the promise from the perspective of performative subjectivity, on the other hand, opens up the “positive logic of the promise”—the one that moves beyond identity’s inevitable lack (or excess-as-lack). Each promise is an act that promises another act (which will, in turn, promise another). It sets in motion a chain of performances, of responses “to the other—for the other” (Derrida, qtd. in Nealon 14). In fact, Obama’s opening fragment doubles that promise: not only does he repeat the promise of the preamble, he also enacts it grammatically by editing it into a sentence fragment. Like the Constitution itself, the quote is unfinished; both promise (and demand) further performance. The effects of such an opening multiply from this point. The first eleven words of the Constitution, reenacted, invoke the ethics and logic of performativity as a response to alterity: they set in motion a chain of promises and actions, ensuring that the American nation will never achieve plenitude of meaning but will be forever reinvented by repeated performances, repeated responses to the others that inhabit “We the people.”
     
    The impossibility of plenitude that underpins performative logic is emphasized in the object of the opening phrase: “A more perfect union” is not the same as “a perfect union,” any more than the verb “to perfect” is the same as the adjective “perfect.” The adjective implies completion and stasis; the verb, process and movement. “More” leaves the phrase permanently open (and some would say grammatically fallacious): it is not simply a perfect union, but a more perfect one that we the people seek. It is what we are destined forever to seek, for whatever state of perfection we might reach, the preamble will always ask for “more”; it will repeat, keeping the totality of “perfect” perpetually out of reach. At the same time, the word itself offers a grammatical choice between the adjective that describes a state from which we will always fall short or the verb that describes our ongoing task. Obama consistently uses the verb form; moreover, he announces this choice: “This union may never be perfect, but generation after generation has shown that it can always be perfected.” In a politics of identity, we are striving for perfection, and each time we fall short (which is every time) we have failed. Perfecting, by contrast, points to the performative mode of becoming, in which the process is what we are. We “form” the “more perfect union.” It is almost, but not exactly, the American identity—not in the form of a goal or conclusion, but as a perpetually open question. The ethics at work here leaves “the foundation of the subject always in question, always open to another performative call or response” (Nealon 169). The nation’s subjectivity lies in asking repeatedly, how can we perform ourselves as Americans in order to perfect our union? It is more verb than noun, a question rather than an answer. It calls us to the pragmatist process of perfecting our union even as it reminds us that this call is not one to which we can spontaneously assent or independently choose to answer—instead, it is an iteration of the deeply embedded metaphysical encounter with the other that initiates our national consciousness by compelling us to respond.
     
    It is in this sense that Levinas asserts that the subject’s spontaneity is challenged by alterity. What appears to be a self-generated, original phenomenon is revealed to be a response or a repetition. In another deceptively simple move immediately after the opening quote, Obama again calls the spontaneity of the nation into question and reveals it to be one effect in a chain, an ongoing performance rather than an entity founded at a single point in time. In the second line of the speech, Obama orients himself by noting that the Philadelphia convention, like the words he has quoted in the first line, took place “Two hundred and twenty one years ago.” There is of course nothing original about rhetorically measuring the distance in time between the present moment and the founding of the nation, about drawing a self-aggrandizing line from the “founding fathers” to oneself. The task of tracing such a line through time is, however, ultimately rendered impossible by the speech, and again we have an opening towards alterity. “Two hundred and twenty one years ago”: It is hard not to recall Lincoln’s “Four score and seven years ago,” another overwhelmingly familiar opening phrase, an allusion that is not likely to be lost on listeners. It is, then, recognizable as a repetition of one moment that itself evokes another: Obama points to the Gettysburg Address, in which Lincoln points to the Constitutional Convention.8 Again we are denied a precise origin and instead directed to a chain of effects, more specifically to three moments in time: March 2008, November 1863, and September 1787. What appears to bolster the myth of the founding fathers-a shared and unitary past in which the “city on a hill” that we still inhabit was spontaneously built—breaks itself apart into three moments, three nation-building performances. The moments are not points along a timeline, though. Instead, they break history apart through what Derrida might call a “citational doubling,” a repetition that splits that which it repeats (“Signature Event Context” 17). At the heart of each of the three texts is the open question of union, always left unresolved. The layered allusion suggests that an undivided, seamless union has never existed: in 1787 the Declaration of Independence was “made real” but left unfinished because of, as Obama will point out, the slavery question; in November 1863, Lincoln repeated the Declaration’s “all men are created equal” even as the civil war raised the question of “whether . . . any nation so conceived . . . can long endure”; in March 2008, Obama repeats the Constitution’s performance as part of the ritual of election, having been forced to address the divisive issue of race in a way no candidate in recent memory has. Just as time splits, so does each nation-building repetition; if we were attempting a linear journey through history, we would, with each repetition, encounter a fork in the road. Our subjectivity as a nation cannot be traced so easily.
     

    History Unhinged

     

    There must be ghosts all the country over, as thick as the sands of the sea.

    -Ibsen

     
    Obama’s view of history typically falls into the progressive narrative of inevitable improvement that much liberal political thought takes for granted. He characterizes it early in the speech, for example, as a “long march. . . . towards a better future.” However, just as the liberal subject encounters aporia in the rhetoric, so does the U.S. American narrative of progress. The encounter with race, which demands an encounter with slavery, inevitably points to the dilemma at the heart of the nation, a question that both founds and undermines the national subject. In the discourse of Obama’s campaign and presidency, race and slavery are specters—they are ever present but rarely manifested. As he points out, race lurked in the background in the early stages of the campaign, when the public resisted “the temptation to view candidacy through a purely racial lens”; eventually, it came into the foreground as questions about Obama’s race and the role it played in his successes were asked and as the “firestorm” around Reverend Wright precipitated this speech. Turning to Faulkner, Obama suggests that the nation itself is similarly—in fact, far more profoundly—haunted: “‘The past isn’t dead and buried. In fact, it isn’t even past.’” Moreover, as the past is, in fact, present, “we do not need to recite here the history of racial injustice in this country.” As with the opening words of the speech, Obama offers a quote followed by a standard rhetorical move (here, invoking racial injustice by disclaiming the intent to invoke it). And as before, this repetition enacts an important difference.
     
    The figure of the past that is not past, a kind of ghost, is a figure of profound otherness —Derrida theorizes it as an alterity that cannot be erased or incorporated into a stable self, for its very existence undermines the notion of a boundary between self and other. The ghost is a “non-present present,” a “being-there of an absent or departed one” (Derrida, Specters 6). Such survival of the past into the present can often be traced back to an omission, which Derrida illustrates with a passage in which Valéry quotes himself, omitting a single sentence. Derrida asks, “Why this omission, the only one?. . . Where did [the name of Marx] go?. . . The name of the one who disappeared must have gotten inscribed someplace else” (Specters 5). Haunting, here, is a recurrence of that which has been omitted, and it is just such a recurrence that destabilizes the subjectivity of the nation in Obama’s speech. In this case, the specter arises from the most glaring omission from the Declaration of Independence: slavery. The paragraph that was famously edited out of Jefferson’s original draft condemned it as a violation of the “most sacred rights of life and liberty in the persons of a distant people.” The final version, of course, makes no mention of slavery, and the Constitution, far from condemning it, codified and arguably enshrined it. The erasure, then, did not secure the issue’s disappearance, as even Jefferson seems to have anticipated in his reflection on the changes made to his draft: “the sentiments of men are known not only by what they receive, but what they reject also” (341). What Jefferson did not know, and what Derrida, Obama, and two hundred subsequent years of nationhood would bear out, is that “the name of the one who disappeared must have gotten inscribed someplace else”: that the contradiction of chattel slavery in a nation founded on democratic ideals would turn up insistently, haunting the nation, endlessly calling it into question. In a passage that could just as easily be about slavery in the United States, Derrida describes how the specter of communism haunted Europe to this effect:
     

    [I]t does not come to, it does not happen to, it does not befall, one day, Europe, as if the latter, at a certain moment of its history, had begun to suffer from a certain evil, to let itself be inhabited in its inside, that is, haunted by a foreign guest. Not that that guest is any less a stranger for having always occupied the domesticity of Europe. But there was no inside, there was nothing inside before it.

    (Specters 4)

     
    In this vein, slavery was never something inflicted upon the nation; this ghost, this haunting other, was always present—its return in Obama’s speech as well as in so many conversations about race in the United States reveals the fact that there is no inside to the national subject from which slavery can be excluded; there is “nothing before it.” This quintessential “other” of American ideals is as much the “self” of the nation as are the founding documents themselves—an insight captured by Toni Morrison in her descriptions of an Africanist presence in the nation’s founding principles: “The concept of freedom did not emerge in a vacuum. Nothing highlighted freedom—if it did not in fact create it—like slavery” (38). Slavery, Morrison suggests, created freedom even as it undermined it, much as the other both inaugurates the self and puts it in question. Slavery, in other words, made the Declaration possible and forever unstable. The “self” of the nation is, like our individual subjectivities, utterly beholden to the other; it will never be spontaneous or self-identical. In his discussion of slavery, Obama calls attention to that familiar contradiction at the heart of the nation, a contradiction that is most often cited as evidence of the nation’s failure to fulfill its promise—an indelible “stain,” as he will initially phrase it. Such a view takes as its baseline the possibility of a nation without such contradictions—the same kind of goal for subjectivity that, being unattainable, guarantees failure and resentment.
     
    The speech intervenes in this conundrum with a shift in metaphor across iterations. Early in the speech, Obama claims that the Declaration of Independence was “ultimately unfinished” because “it was stained by this nation’s original sin of slavery” (par. 3). The specter of slavery disrupted completion, then; the ghost, as past that will not pass, prevents full presence. It renders time “off its hinges” (Derrida, Specters 77). Obama’s figure of unhinged time here is stalemate: slavery was “a question that divided the colonies and brought the convention to a stalemate until the founders chose to . . . leave any final resolution to future generations.” Stalemate functions as an interruption of movement-in-time, a deferral that causes a task in the present to fall behind, or outside, the time that we imagine marching towards future. Alternatively, we might understand stalemate as a kind of excess that disrupts completion, as over-satiety: an excess of meaning that renders a thing impossible to finish or to close. It is a moment in which contradiction cannot be contained in a consensus. In Levinas’s terms it is a moment that reveals the impossibility of enclosing the saying within the said; it bears a trace of the encounter with the wholly other. For Obama, the moment of ratification was a moment of stalemate rather than of completion. If it were a fully present, complete meaning that we were yearning for, the Constitution would have to be considered a failure. If this is not the case, it is because performative becoming is more important than being in that American text: the document is important because it is unfinished. It was not a failure: it was a deferral, a promise, one effect in a long chain. The signers bequeathed the task of a “final resolution to future generations” (Obama, “A More Perfect Union”). This is what allows the document to reach into the future even though, in the past, it became mired in the politics of its slaveholding present. In his reading of the Constitution, Obama figures this lack of full presence not as a lack per se, but as generative force. He describes it as calling “Americans in successive generations . . . to do their part—through protests and struggle, on the streets and in the courts, through a civil war and civil disobedience.” In fact, as he tells us in the following paragraph, it is the very force that generated his own campaign. So this haunted stalemate that prevented full realization of meaning cuts across time, generating (as Obama notes) civil war, civil disobedience, and struggles for civil rights: all disturbances within the civic subjectivity, a chain of effects that highlights a profound alterity within the nation which, in fact, is the subject. How recognizable, after all, would the U.S. be without Gettysburg, Thoreau, King? Viewing the nation as an effect of destabilizing performances and iterations, however, undermines Obama’s first figure of slavery as indelible stain or “original sin.” It is at this point that the metaphor shifts in an important direction.
     
    In his first metaphor, slavery is “stain” and “original sin”; both indicate a fixed, unitary, indelible mark. Obama’s use of original sin alludes to a fall away from “original holiness and justice,” as the Catholic catechism phrases it; it suggests humanity’s imperfection or lack. The Bible’s fallen humanity is strikingly similar to the figure of the subject in identity politics: we are constituted as subjects in terms of how far we fall short of what we wish to be—whether what we wish for is original holiness or inclusion in a normative center. If slavery is the United States’s “original sin,” then does its nationhood exist in the gap between the promises of the founding documents and the nation’s actuality? Is American subjectivity one founded upon lack? Perhaps we are back to what I’m claiming we have been pointed away from: the discourse of identity. We are not left in this aporia, though, for the “original sin” metaphor unravels a few paragraphs later when held up against a second metaphor: slavery as “inheritance.” If slavery is an American inheritance, it could be read as a kind of inescapable original sin that dooms Americans to perpetual insufficiency and resentment. Yet this is precisely how Obama characterizes Reverend Wright’s mistaken view, again, “That he spoke as if our society was static.” The inheritance invoked here has more in common with Derrida’s reading of the concept, one that refutes stasis:
     

    An inheritance is never gathered together, it is never one with itself. Its presumed unity, if there is one, can consist only in the injunction to reaffirm by choosing. ‘One must’ means one must filter, sift, criticize, one must sort out several different possibles that inhabit the same injunction. And inhabit it in a contradictory fashion around a secret. If the readability of a legacy were given, natural, transparent, univocal, if it did not call for and at the same time defy interpretation, we would never have anything to inherit from it. We would be affected by it as by a cause—natural or genetic. One always inherits from a secret–which says ‘read me, will you ever be able to do so?’

    (Specters 16)

     

    This inheritance is not indelible stain but ongoing task, a kind of call to responsibility, “never one with itself,” like the Constitution, and like American national subjectivity. In this view, the coexistence of slavery and a proclamation of the inalienable rights of man renders fundamental questions undecidable, but it does not lead inevitably to failure. Multiple, contradictory possibilities constitute an inheritance, just as they do subjectivity. Inheritance in this sense echoes the way Obama gathers the experiences of “ordinary black people” and Biblical heroes into his own subjectivity as discussed above. As in that case, the boundaries between subjects are permeable, if not illusory. The distinction between the inside and the outside of the subject disintegrates in the implications of the metaphor: the oppression that we as Americans grapple with in our history comes from the inside, so from where did the nation “inherit” slavery, if not from itself? Inheritance, as a destabilizing force, calls for and defies interpretation, requiring continual “inhabitation” or performance. It does not guarantee failure but neither does it let the nation “off the hook,” for it is a task, a demand to continue the repetitions that transform, the reinventions of subjectivity that are at the bottom of an ethics of alterity. What Americans have inherited is responsibility, a call for, in Obama’s words, “a union that could and should be perfected over time.”

     
    If Americans were to aim for final perfection, for contained identity in the model of Enlightenment subjectivity, then a speech highlighting the haunted nature of American subjectivity, the impossibility of it ever being self-identical indeed throws not just two individuals, but the entire nation under the bus. Yet the language of the speech reveals that the ethic at work here is not one of the blame or betrayal that such a metaphor invokes. While we cannot escape their violence, while we are indeed held hostage by them, the specters that we have inherited do not doom us to perpetual insufficiency; rather, they demand repeated performance, iteration that changes that which it repeats. In doing so, they call the nation into being. Obama’s speech enacts this very process of iteration: it simultaneously deploys liberal political discourse in a safe and instrumentalist way even as it calls into question the fundamental assumptions of that discourse. It is this aporetic performance that opens a space that, as one journalist hypothesizes, “has never been opened before” in mainstream U.S. political discourse (Quinn). In this view, Obama’s performative ethics functions not as a condemnation of shortcomings but as an acknowledgment of the conditions that make justice possible. “It is,” Obama assures us, pointing at once to our past, present, and our future, “where we start.”
     

    Laura Jones is a doctoral candidate in English at Louisiana State University. Her research focuses on discourses of disability and poverty in public education. She is also working on articles that address cognitive disability in Faulkner’s novels and the rhetoric of the achievement gap.
     

    Notes

     

     

    The author wishes to thank Brooke Rollins for her support and guidance in revising this article.

     
    1. It is worth noting at the outset that, according to White House correspondent Marc Ambinder and others, the text was not the work of speechwriters. Obama himself dictated and edited it, sharing it with “only a few” advisors before delivering it.

     

     
    2. Linguist Geoffrey Nunberg noted the particular “verbal violence” of this metaphor as compared to previously popular idioms that conveyed similar betrayal (such as “hanging out to dry” or creating “a fall guy”).

     

     
    3. Moran was not alone in noting the phrase’s sudden spike in usage. Nunberg identified over 100 uses of “under the bus” in online, print and broadcast responses to this speech (and 400 uses in discussions of the presidential race). Columnist David Segal called it “the cliché of the 2008 campaign.”

     

     
    4. While this split characterized a large part of the media reaction to the speech, many writers have taken a closer and more nuanced look at the speech’s language and contexts. T. Denean Sharpley-Whiting’s excellent anthology The Speech: Race and Barack Obama’s “A More Perfect Union” offers a number of these.

     

     
    5. To be sure, the overlap between pragmatism and what I am calling performative ethics is substantial. Derrida and Rorty agree that performativity, specifically, is one of the clear “places of affinity” between poststructuralism and pragmatism (Derrida, “Remarks” 80).

     

     
    6. Elsewhere, Obama characterizes this moment more directly as a conversion, a moment he remembers thus: “I felt I heard God’s spirit beckoning to me. I submitted myself to His will, and dedicated myself to discovering His truth and carrying out His works” (“A Politics of Conscience”).

     

     
    7. It is admittedly somewhat bizarre to consider that Obama might be “indebted” to those who have so fiercely and irrationally questioned his birthplace and citizenship—and I don’t do so to dismiss the fairly obvious racism and unsettling historical resonance of demanding “papers” from a person of color in the United States—yet the rhetorical violence of such an act makes it an even more compelling model for the face to face relation, which Levinas insists is a traumatic one.

     

     
    8. Gary Wills’s compelling article, “Two Speeches on Race,” investigates in much greater depth the (undoubtedly deliberate) parallels between this speech and the Gettysburg Address. He concludes that “each looked for larger patterns under the surface of the bitternesses of their day. Each forged a moral position that rose above the occasions for their speaking.” My concern here is less about the similarity of the two speeches, however, than about the implications of the specific ethical position carved out by Obama’s speech, which is accomplished in part by allusions to Lincoln’s speech.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Ambinder, Marc. “Speechwriter of One.” The Atlantic. The Atlantic Monthly Group, 18 Mar.2008. Web. 21 Oct. 2011.
    • Baker, Houston, Jr. “What Should Obama do about Reverend Jeremiah Wright?” Salon.com. Salon Media Group, 29 Apr. 2008. Web. 21 Oct. 2011.
    • Coulter, Ann. “Throw Grandma Under the Bus.” Humanevents.com. Eagle Publishing, 19 Mar.2008. Web. 21 Oct. 2011.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Remarks on Deconstruction and Pragmatism.” Deconstruction and Pragmatism. Ed. Chantal Mouffe. New York: Routledge, 1996. 79-90. Print.
    • ———. “Signature Event Context.” Limited, Inc. Trans. Alan Bass. New York: Northwestern UP, 1988. Print.
    • ———. Specters of Marx. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. New York: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • Hendricks, Obery M., Jr. “A More Perfect (High-Tech) Lynching: Obama, the Press, and Jeremiah Wright.” The Speech: Race and Barak Obama’s “A More Perfect Union.” Ed. T. Denean Sharpley-Whiting. New York: Bloomsbury, 2009. 155-83. Print.
    • Ibsen, Henrik. Ghosts. Trans. William Archer. Project Gutenburg. Project Gutenberg Library archive Foundation, May 2005. Web. 26 Apr. 08.
    • Jefferson, Thomas. “From The Autobiography of Thomas Jefferson.” Norton Anthology of American Literature. Eds. Nina Baym et al. Shorter 7th ed. New York: Norton, 2008. 714-19. Print.
    • Kurtz, Howard. “Obama’s Speech, Sliced and Diced.” Washington Post.com. Washington Post Media, 20 Mar. 2008. Web. 4 Jun 2011.
    • Levinas, Emmanuel. Ethics and Infinity. Trans. Richard A. Cohen. Pittsburgh: Duquesne UP, 1982. Print.
    • ———. Totality and Infinity. Trans. Alphonso Lingis. Pittsburgh: Duquesne UP, 1969. Print.
    • ———. Otherwise than Being: or, Beyond Essence. Trans. Alphonso Lingis. Pittsburgh: Duquesne UP, 1998. Print.
    • Lincoln, Abraham. “The Gettysburg Address.” 19 Nov. 1863. Americanrhetoric.com. Michael E. Eidenmuller, n.d. Web. 29 Apr. 2008.
    • Mansbach, Adam. “The Audacity of Post-Racism.” The Speech: Race and Barak Obama’s “A More Perfect Union.” Ed. T. Denean Sharpley-Whiting. New York: Bloomsbury, 2009. 69-84. Print.
    • Moran, Rick. “It’s Getting Crowded Under Obama’s Bus.” American Thinker. American Thinker, 12 Jun. 2008. Web. 21 Oct. 2011.
    • Morrison, Toni. Playing in the Dark: Whiteness and the Literary Imagination. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1992. Print.
    • Nealon, Jeffrey T. Alterity Politics: Ethics and Performative Subjectivity. Durham: Duke UP, 1998. Print.
    • Nunberg, Geoffrey. “Primaries Toss Some ‘Under the Bus.’” Fresh Air. National Public Radio, 2 Apr. 2008. Web. 4 Jun. 2011.
    • Obama, Barack. “A More Perfect Union.” 18 Mar. 2008. Americanrhetoric.com. Michael E. Eidenmuller, n.d. Web. 20 Apr 2008.
    • ———. “A Politics of Conscience.” 23 Jun. 2007. UCC.org. United Church of Christ, n.d. Web. 6 May 2011.
    • Quinn, Sally. Interview on MSNBC. Radar Online. Integrity Multimedia Company, 18 Mar.2008. Web. 1 May 2008.
    • Segal, David. “Time to Hit the Brakes on that Cliché.” Washingtonpost.com. Washington Post Media, 1 May 2008. Web. 4 Jun 2011.
    • Sharpley-Whiting, T. Denean. The Speech: Race and Barack Obama’s “A More Perfect Union.” New York: Bloomsbury, 2009. Print.
    • Wills, Gary. “Two Speeches on Race.” Nybooks.com. New York Review of Books, 1 May 2008. Web. 21 Oct. 2011.
       
  • Hospitality of the Mouth and the Homophonic Kiss: David Melnick’s Men in Aïda

    Sean Reynolds (bio)
    SUNY Buffalo
    str8@buffalo.edu

    Abstract

    This essay explores the erotic and “perverse” undercurrents of homophonic translation by looking at David Melnick’s 1983 Men in Aida, a strict homophone of Homer’s Iliad into English. In order to build a foundational vocabulary for the homophonic as a translation, this essay turns to Walter Benjamin”s “The Task of the Translator” and Derrida’s “The Tower of Babel,” both of which engage the problem of translation as separate from semantic reproduction and which move translation towards an ethics of contact, namely in the “adjoining” of translation to the original as fragments. In Melnick’s homophonic translation we see rising out of the ground of translation an act of affection in which two tongues turn “each toward [the] other” out of an internal incompletion. Proceeding from Benjamin’s argument that “the translation touches the original in a fleeting manner and only at an infinitely small point of meaning,” which Derrida extends into the “caress” of translation, this essay argues for a homophonic kiss of translation, the translator’s desire to move his mouth, trans-historically, with another. Further, Melnick’s homophonic kiss places itself upon the “infinitely small point” of the proper name, that point most resistant to translatability. By refusing to move on from the “fleeting” encounter of the kiss, Melnick extends translation into a perverted oral fixation which continues to “call out” to the original by its proper name.

     

    “In kissing do you render or receive?”

    — William Shakespeare, Troilus and Cressida 4.5.40 (1602)

    In early 1981, poet Robert Duncan, as a “spin off” to his classes at New College of California, began to lead a weekly reading group dedicated to the translation and intoning of the Iliad. This “Homer Group,”—which included David Levi Strauss, Diane Di Prima, and Aaron Shurin among other poets and scholars—”continued for the next six years, finally chanting & translating every word and every line of the Iliad” (Levi Strauss 17). Their chanting sessions, Levi Strauss recalls, would last late into the night, directed and harmonized by Duncan’s own notations for intoning the Greek syllables: “diacritical marks as pitch indicators—gliding up a third on an acute accent, down a third on a grave” (18). It was an overly ambitious undertaking, the type one would expect to fall apart promptly, especially considering that, of the eight original members, almost none had previous experience with Homeric Greek. Nevertheless, this utterly alien and dead tongue would come to occupy an erotic locus, an adhesive center, to which most of them would remain remarkably faithful over the years: “Whatever else was going on in our lives, the reading practice was constant . . . Duncan spoke of our relation as a marriage, that we were married to the poem” (18-19). Amongst this polygamous circle, however, there was one, poet David Melnick, whose intonations of the Iliad became particularly “obsessive [and] perverse” (19), whose translations became more clingy than faithful. In 1983, Melnick—then the author of Eclogs (1972) and PCOET (1975)—would publish the first offspring of this Homeric affair, giving it the name Men in Aïda, Book I.

    Released from Lyn Hejinian’s Tuumba Press in a print run of 400 copies, Men in Aïda, Book I opens without a “translator’s preface” or any introductory account of the work’s derivation from Homer.1 It opens,

    Men in Aïda, they appeal, eh? A day, O Achilles!
    Allow men in, emery Achaians. All gay ethic, eh?
    Paul asked if tea mousse suck, as Aïda, pro, yaps in.
    Here on a Tuesday. ‘Hello,’ Rhea to cake Eunice in.
    ‘Hojo’ noisy tap as hideous debt to lay at a bully.
    Ex you, day. Tap wrote a ‘D,’ a stay. Tenor is Sunday.
    Atreides stain axe and Ron and ideas ‘ll kill you.

     

    (1-7)

     

    And proceeds in kind for over 600 lines. While the poem does not name itself as a homophonic translation of the Iliad, as Charles Bernstein noted, “anything more than the most cursory reading…would move to its relation to Homer” (201). A relation to Homer, or, a relation with Homer; one so intimate, in fact, as to be inscrutable. So intimate that the text dare not speak its name.

    For when Melnick aligns his mouth to Homer’s, he “covers a homosexual pandemic riotously lurking in the very sound shape of Homer’s Iliad” (McCaffery and Rasula 246). The opening lines above are nothing other than obsessively close homophones of Homer’s opening to Book I:

    Menin aeide thea Peleiadeō Achileos
    oulomenen, he muri Achaiois algae etheke
    pollas d’ iphthimous psuchas Aidi proiapsen
    herō-ōn autous de helōria teuche kunessin
    oiōnoisi te pasi Dios d’ eteleieto boule
    ex hou de ta prota diastetev erisante
    Atreides te anax andrōv kai dios Achilleus.
    (1-7)2

     

    Melnick’s “translation” holds erect the auditory axis of Homer’s speech, not merely letting the sound lead—as is said of Zukofsky’s homophonic Catullus (Bernstein 10)—but dictate. And in this unlimited susceptibility to the dictates of a foreign tongue, Melnick allows for the creation of meaning to become an incidental effect of the duty to wrap his mouth around the received phonemes.

    The dictation of Greek sound into the English mouth produces a translation seemingly irreconcilable not only to Homer’s meaning, but even to its own narrative progress and, at times, its own status as “English.” Characters appear in one line never to be heard from again —”Newton neon met” (48); syntactical relations are frequently inscrutable—”Hose foe ye pro yea breeze say dozen neck cake houris” (336); when sentences are grammatically complete in themselves, they typically fail to integrate—”Ten might do, son. Whee, yes Achaians!” (392). There are, however, points at which diction appears more than random. When, at line 6, we encounter, “Tap wrote a ‘D,’ a stay. Tenor is Sunday,” we could string together that someone, possibly named “Tap,” is writing musical notations. Other lines, when read aloud, seem to hover just outside of sense; they sound as though they do mean something in English, but we need a few words defined for us. Compare, for example, Melnick’s “O garb a silly coal o’ they is / Noose on a nast” (9) to Lewis Carroll’s lines from “Jabberwocky”: “All mimsy were the borogoves / And the mome raths outgrabe” (21-22). Despite their being unintelligible, the words sound as though they are communicating to us in English and belong to the English speaking mouth. However, as we will see, once Melnick lets the Greek in, once the gates are opened to the English mouth, the foreign tongue thereby receives a complete permission to contaminate and disrupt, from within, the proper conventions of its host.

    In order to accommodate the phonic range of Homer’s speech into the constrictions of English, Melnick appeals to a multitude of Englishes at once, often collapsing a “discursive heterogeneity” (Venuti 200) into the space of a single line: “Pied dapple lentoid doe cat, the old year rain neck atom bane. / Heck, say yes, say stay, sonny. You’d mate on pay rib bean moan” (447-448). At once reciting and listening to Homer, Men in Aïda reveals, as Venuti says of the Zukofskys’ Catullus, “a dazzling range of Englishes, dialects and discourses that issued from the foreign roots of English . . . and from different moments in the history of English-language culture” (216-217). Moreover, the homophonic mouth must be prepared to make room for historically estranged bedfellows. The Germanic Thor confronts the biblical Isaac. Popeye and Pope trade bawdy barbs. The epic warriors of Homer interact with “Rae,” “Ken,” or “Danny.”

    How exactly does Homer’s arete schism become homoeroticism? Well, by letting the sound dictate an inversion of our hierarchy of attention within the speech of the Iliad. That is, pithy phonemes in the Greek suddenly transfigure into guiding motifs of homoeroticism in the English: men (a Greek particle, loosely meaning “well” or “so”) becomes “men”; kai (a coordinating conjunction) becomes “guy” or “gay”; toi (the plural definite article) becomes “toy.” It can happen, though, that the translation looks both ways. The suffix marker of the passive voice thai, for example, results in frequent instances of the word “thigh”—”make his thigh” (8), “Dick his thigh” (19) , “deck his thigh” (20)—which could allude to acts of paraphilia as well as the Greek god Dionysus, born out of the thigh of Zeus.

    Of course, Melnick’s Men in Aïda is not the first attempt at so-called homophonic translation. Aping the sounds of Latin into English, it is said, was a long beloved pastime for English schoolboys (Raffel 440). However, the foundational work in the twentieth century for the movement of homophones from the field of frivolous play to scholarly translation came with Louis and Celia Zukofsky’s translation of the complete canon of Catullus, published in a bilingual edition in 1969. Any discussion of the homophonic-as-translation must acknowledge this innovative and controversial work. Within their brief prefatory statement to Catullus, the Zukofskys explain their translation as an attempt to follow along with the phonetic patterns of Catullus’s original speech while at the same time keeping pace with his meaning (Prepositions 225). The line that the Zukofskys straddle, between sound and sense, results in a noticeably affected but nonetheless intelligible English rendition. Take, for example, the lines from Catullus’s song 8:

    Miser Catulle, desinas ineptire,
    et quod vides perisse perditum ducas

     

    which in a semantically faithful translation reads: “Poor Catullus, you must stop being silly, and count as lost what you see is lost” (Wiseman 142). The Zukofskys, in contrast, begin by carrying the Miser into a rough homophone of “Miss her,” which likewise retains the original’s connotations of love lost. The following desinas undergoes a greater phonetic stretch in the admonition “don’t be so . . .,” with ineptire providing the close cognate “inept”—just as perisse easily transfers to “perish” rather than “lost.” However, the Zukofskys also let through the literal semantic of quod vides as “what you see,” even though its phonetic resemblance is minimal, for the sake of maintaining the poem’s general expression. Adhering strictly to neither sound nor meaning, the Zukofskys’ “translation moves in and out of the Latin, now essaying a strong word, now falling back into more literal transfers to contain the revisionary energies within the general semantic frame of the Latin” (Hooley 116). Though the translation met with harsh criticism from most reviewers on grounds of infidelity (see Raffell), the Zukofskys were, unlike Melnick, at least under the influence of the semantics and syntax of the words he “breathed with,” having been provided by Celia with a complete parsing. Whereas the Zukofskys’ translation thus mediates between sound and sense, “mov[ing] in and out of Latin,” Melnick forces sense into sound so that any reference becomes accidental to the continuum of phonics. Although Melnick can indeed read Greek, his translation depends on no more knowledge than could be gleaned in an hour-long course on pronunciation. Yet, precisely because Melnick carries the practice of homophonic translation to the outermost of reference, further consideration should be brought to his reproduction.

    What happens, then, when we try to speak of Men in Aïda as a translation of Homer’s Iliad? English translations of the Greek epic are, to be sure, as different from one another as they are similar. But what can we say when we place, for instance, Pope’s translation of Chryses’ opening speech to the Greeks,

    Ye kings and warriors! may your vows be crown’d,
    And Troy’s proud walls lie level with the ground.
    May Jove restore you when your toils are o’er
    Safe to the pleasures of your native shore.

    (23-26)

     

    next to Fitzgerald’s rendering of the same,

     

    O captains
    Meneláos and Agamémnon, and you other
    Akhaians under arms!
    The gods who hold Olympos, may they grant you
    plunder of Priam’s town and a fair wind home…

    (20-24)

     

    and add to the conversation Melnick’s

     

    A tray id I take. I alloy a uke, nay me days Achaians.
    Human men theoi doyen Olympia dome attic on teas.
    Ech! Pursey Priam’s pollen, eh? You’d eke a Dick his thigh.
    Pay Dad, am I loose! At a pill. Lent Ada a pen to deck his thigh…

    (16-19)

     

    Do we have anywhere to go? Can we even build a vocabulary to speak about what Melnick does? Really, what’s the matter with Men in Aïda?

    It is in the context of Men in Aïda, I argue, that we can pointedly engage the question Derrida follows in his essay “Des Tours de Babel”: “does not the ground of translation finally recede as soon as the restitution of meaning . . . ceases to provide the measure?” (177). This question of Derrida’s itself translates the one posed by Benjamin in his 1921 essay “The Task of the Translator,” which (translated by Harry Zohn) reads: “[I]s not the ground cut from under [translation] if the reproduction of the sense ceases to be decisive?” (260; emphasis added). Primarily because both Derrida and Benjamin engage heterolinguistic translation apart from semantic reproduction and towards an ethics of contact, I have found these two essays fruitful for the building of a vocabulary not only for the homophonic translation, but also for the furtive erotics of translation to which Melnick’s homophones bear witness.

    Whereas Benjamin confronts the problem of linguistic incommensurability as a vestige of an initial unicity, the oneness of a “pure language,” Derrida proceeds from the myth of the tower of Babel—what he calls the translation of the origin of translation—to argue for the necessary impossibility of translation. This impossibility lies not merely in deriving a “‘true’ translation, a transparent and adequate interexpression” (“Des Tours” 166), but is located by Derrida in translation itself as a form inherent with “incompletion, the impossibility of finishing, of totalizing, of saturating…” (165). The “event” of linguistic division—the always already occurring fall of Babel and the curse of confusion—”at the same time imposes and forbids translation” (170). This duality of post-Babelian language—wherein translation proceeds from its impossibility—provides the condition under which we can “make sense” of Men in Aïda as a translation and justify any claim that it is a translation.

    Fallen is the genealogy-without-genesis of this situation, in which the translator finds himself confronted with the intractably foreign text, which at once casts both the source and the target language as incomplete and untotalizing. At the junction of translation, the two languages stand exposed, face to face, as though realizing their nakedness by their difference. But this exposure of incompletion in the foreign text at the same time makes a demand, imposing itself not simply as the foreign, but the to-be-translated. That is, the translator receives a foreign text as a call into debt: “The translator is indebted, he appears to himself as translator in a situation of debt; and his task is to render, to render that which must have been given” (“Des Tours” 176). The source text dispatches the duty out of a need for a complement, since “at the origin it was not there without fault, full, complete, total and identical to itself. From the origin of the original-to-be translated, there is exile and fall” (188). This responsibility enjoined by the exposure to foreign language has further critical resonances with Žižek’s account of the formation of an ethical human subject:

    My very status as a subject depends on . . . the bodily-desiring substance of the Other, the fact that, in the core of my being, I am irreducibly vulnerable, exposed to the Other(s). And far from limiting my ethical status (autonomy), this primordial vulnerability due to my constitutive exposure to the Other grounds it: what makes an individual human and thus something for which we are responsible . . . is his/her very finitude and vulnerability.

    (138)

     

    Not only is the experience of alterity a given for the subject, this alterity further exposes the fault, leaves open the wound, which calls, reciprocally, the subject into responsibility. Likewise for Derrida, the translator, in being exposed to the “finitude and vulnerability” of a foreign language—and in turn that of his own language—is called into translation: not to reproduce what he sees, but, as I will show is the case for Melnick, to complement the incompletion of a foreign text’s “bodily-desiring substance.”

    Robert Duncan, perhaps locating the source of Melnick’s translation in this “exile and fall,” made the following suggestions for lines 14 and 21 on a manuscript of Men in Aïda sent to him by the translator (handwritten notes in brackets):

    Stem Attic on anchors, in neck cable. Oh Apollo on us. [apple onus?]
    . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
    [apple owner]
    As oh men idiots who unneck a bowl on Apollo on her

    Translation responds, out of its fallenness, to the wound of the foreign text, to the call issued forth from the gape of its incompletion. The gape which demands translation, being that point most resistant to translation, will become for the target language the very object of its desire. This building desire will draw the translation into a relationship of nearness to the original, which Benjamin and Derrida are correct to distinguish from similarity to the original. Derrida writes that the translation offers a “post-maturation” of the original through which it may “live more and better” (“Des Tours” 179). That is, in order for the translator to respond to the non-totalization of the original—which, at least in the case of the Iliad, is a “dead” language—he must “ensure its growth” by means of difference: “[A] translation weds the original when the two ajointed fragments, which are as different as possible, complete each other to form a greater language” (qtd. and trans. in Bannet 585).3 Thus to extend from the source also necessitates an adherence to the source in the formation of a jointing point. For, in its very finitude, its need to be translated, the original cannot claim an originary authority to be adhered to, but can only call out of its need to be adhered against.

    Just as in Plato’s dialogue on ero¯s, The Symposium, Aristophanes conceives of human beings “cut in two, each half [longing] for the other,” so too I believe we should posit b etween the translating and the to-be-translated something of an urge or desire made available by fragmentation. If there is, as Derrida claims, a demand made to the translator, I must think that it is the ineluctable character of a desire. Aristophanes says of his early humans, who were pre-reproductive but post-erotic: “out of their desire to grow together, they would throw their arms around each other when they met and become entwined” (191b, 30).4 And here Aristophanes, like Derrida and Benjamin, conceives of growth not as reproductive energy, but adhesive. It ushers forth, that is, from a deep entwining, which implies contact as well as reception. The to-be-translated and the translating texts receive the gift of this receptivity specifically from fragmentation, so that the translator sees the to-be-translated as that which is “longing for the other.” In her indispensable essay on the Babelian translation theories of Derrida and Benjamin, Eva Bannet writes,

    Translation is . . . the mark of an “essential incompletion” (230). But its failure is also its success, for it is the incompletion of languages and texts which allows them to add-join themselves each to each, like fragments of some larger vessel. And it is the infinite task of translation which promotes what Benjamin calls “the reconciliation of tongues” by turning each toward an other, by making each language and text call to and for an other, and by directing us from each to others and to something Infinitely Other of which each is merely a fragment.

    (587)

     

    The two tongues turn together to remedy an internal incompletion, their personal restlessness. Once reproduction is taken off the table, what is left but to touch, and by touching, grow together? That transparent translation cannot occur, that Homer cannot say what he means in English, allows for Melnick to enter himself as translator and co-creator. The impossibility of total translation lets there be two—Melnick and Homer—who, as fragments, must turn, “each toward [the] other,” in an act of affection.

    I want to keep with this idea of affection (namely of the “bodily-desiring substance”) between Men in Aïda and The Iliad and look back to Benjamin when he writes, “Just as the tangent touches the circle only in a fleeting manner and at a single point … so the translation touches the original in a fleeting manner and only at an infinitely small point of meaning” (qtd. in “Des Tours” 189). Derrida accompanies Benjamin’s language of the “fleeting” touch an d extends it into a “caress,” as in, “[The translation] does not render the meaning of the original except at that point of contact or caress” (emphasis added; 190). In the case of Melnick, the physicality of the caress appears much more than metaphorical. And, where could we say this contact occurs but at the mouth? How could we at all explain the production of Men in Aïda if not by the translator’s desire to move his mouth with the author’s (and right on his mouth)? For this reason, I choose rather the term “kiss” to describe Melnick’s translational procedure (“Kiss ’em, men, no ape is sin” [30413]), which carries the connotations of “caress”—as contact between the outermost edges-but also adds an intentionality to this encounter. As Jean-Luc Nancy writes of the “community” formed between two mouths: “[The speaking mouth] is— perhaps, though taken at its limit, as with the kiss—the beating of a singular site against other singular sites” (31). The directed “beating” of the kissing mouth further insists upon hospitality to the foreign mouth: moving with it, not just duplicating, but complementing and completing its articulations. Keeping in mind also the proposed desire of translation, the synchronization of this kiss is at once a union of two mouths as well as a manifestation of the internal erōs of division.

    More than any caress, the kiss, as British psychoanalyst Adam Phillips claims, marks precisely that point of “[t]he individual’s first and forever-recurring loss . . . of the fantasy of self-sufficiency, of being everything to oneself” (99). For, unlike caressing, kissing is the erotic encounter we can never have with ourselves (Phillips 99). Our “craving for other mouths” accordingly proceeds from the initial incompletion of an autoerotic totality, out of which the mouth seeks its corresponding loss in foreign bodies: “The child may stroke or suck himself, or kiss other people and things, but he will not kiss himself. Eventually, Freud writes in Three Essays on the Theory of Sexuality, he will kiss other people on the mouth because he is unable to kiss himself there” (Phillips 94). Kissing perforce requires another mouth, not only as an object of one’s affection, but as an agent as well. As Phillips argues, kissing “blurs the distinction between giving and taking” insofar as it is an “image of reciprocity, not of domination” in which “the difference between the sexes can supposedly be attenuated” (96). In the kiss, the difference between the original and translation recedes behind their mutual limit points, which is precisely where, as we shall see, incomplete mouths move in unison. In the hospitality of the homophonic kiss, one mouth clings to another in a fearful symmetry, mutually gaping, receptive and penetrating.

    It could be argued though that Melnick becomes more of a “mouthpiece” for Homer than a mouth-kisser. That is, Melnick, by speaking Homer in English, allows himself to become an intermediary, whose relationship is one of automatist possession. Ron Silliman’s description of Melnick’s performance of Men in Aïda certainly might suggest such a relationship:

    David Melnick . . . gives a reading of this text that literally stuns its audience, for underneath its ribald surface he has managed to capture a remarkable presentation of the actual music of the original. You can close your eyes & almost hear it in either language.

     

    Is this a witness to the miraculous? Wouldn’t we be right to find a parallel to this account in the apostolic multilingualism of the Pentecost?

     

    When they heard this sound, a crowd came together in bewilderment, because each one heard them speaking in his own language . . . “Then how is it that each of us hears them in his own native language?” . . . Amazed and perplexed, they asked one another, “What does this mean?”

    (Acts: 6-12 NIV)

     

    The “stunning” assiduity with which Melnick conforms to the word of Homer could lead us to declare just as Socrates does to the rhapsode Ion, “You are no artist, but speak fully and beautifully out of Homer by being held under divine inspiration.”5 The tendency of Melnick’s tangential line away from creativity and towards automatism seems, no doubt, a noteworthy aspect of his translational practice. However, rather than transparently doubling languages, Men in Aïda locates itself in that juncture between languages, speaking neither just as it attempts to speak both. For one could just as easily say that Men in Aïda gives us neither an English nor a Greek. Its place is the limit, the outermost of two semantic ranges, where signification must break off in order to be doubled. Indeed, Melnick meets, not communicates, Homer. This meeting of the outermost edges of two tongues is what Nancy above calls the “limit” of the speaking mouth, namely, the kiss.

    The question remains where does this kiss occur, this limit point of the speaking mouth, and can we call it the “infinitely small of meaning”? I want to consider for this purpose just one line, which contains a decisive point of the translator’s visibility. Melnick translates line 78 of The Iliad (Book 1) as “Egg are oh yummy. Andrews call o’ semen hose Meg a pant on,” which in the Greek reads:

    E gar oiomai andra cholosemen hos mega panton

    I would argue that, with even closer adherence to the Greek phonics, this line could also be rendered as

     

    Egg are oy! oh my! And rock, ah! Lo, see men hoes mega-pant own.

     

    The disparity between Melnick’s translation and my own should be sufficient enough to show that his task was significantly more than automatic. Yet, what is most striking in Melnick’s line is his disfigurement of the Greek andra (man) into Andrews. Silliman has said that Melnick made a point to include the names of personal friends and lovers in Men in Aïda, and we can see in this case that the phonics of the Greek are stretched to atypical distortion specifically for the inclusion of the proper name. In a letter sent to Robert Duncan in 1983, Melnick points out one line of translation he made specifically in tribute to his friend, saying in a parenthetical note, “(I did put you in Book II, though—’”His better none,” my Muse sigh’ at ‘espete nun moi, Mousai,’ II, 484, remembering your ‘adoption’ of that passage.)” It would appear, then, that we can be justified in reading the inclusion of the proper name, such as Andrew, as a tribute, an act of attention toward an individual.

    I propose that this deviation, the cleft of transference from andra to Andrews, provides an entry point into understanding Men in Aïda as a translation. That is, if we can locate the “infinitely small of meaning” at which Melnick kisses Homer, we must do so at the place of the proper name. Looking back to the poem’s opening line (“Men in Aïda, they appeal, eh? A day, O Achilles!”), we can readily identify the proper name Achilles as the only point of contact that Melnick’s translation shares with every semantic translation of Homer into English, the only point of contact, moreover, that directs us back to Homer at all. It will, of course, sound as a paradox to identify the proper name with an “infinite small of meaning” precisely because the proper name is understood to be that without a communal, and thus translatable, meaning. Thus, Αχιληοσ will be to us Achilles, not because we understand this to be its meaning, but because we do not know anything else to call. To translate Achilles’ name by something we know would be to call another name entirely, and thus not to be saying Achilles at all. After all, getting one’s name right is to say it right. To translate andra as Andrew, then, is to empty out the conceptual reference in deference to the orgasmic calling out of Andrew, “Andrews call o’ semen,” and then further to name the vocation of man (andra) in Andrew, the object of the translator’s affection.

    It seems clear that the caress between Men in Aïda and The Iliad must occur at the outermost perimeters of the translation and the to-be-translated. Yet, because we have designated this contact not just a caress, but specifically a kiss, we must also find here a supple and susceptible aperture, like the mouth. And, it is the condition unique to the proper name that it should both belong and not belong to language. Its place is uneasy, on the outmost and innermost edge of the foreign and domestic, sense and babble.6 It has no place in dictionaries, but yet “it remains caught in [the same] system of phonic differences or social classifications” that gives rise to dictionaries (Of Grammatology 89). Roman Jakobson “singles out proper names” as being exemplary of the heightened instability that occurs when the linguistic code (langue) references itself (Verbal Art 196): “In the code of English, ‘Jerry’ means a person named Jerry. The circularity is obvious: the name means anyone to whom this name is assigned” (Selected Writings II 131). In order to define the proper name, we must include the signifier itself, as that to which the name points; thus it is not so much that the proper name is an instance in which the sound, as the signifying material, prevails over meaning, but that the meaning leads us circularly back to that very signifying material. This in turn demands that when the translator comes across a proper name, he must use the very phonetic sign of the name in order to translate it. Take, for an interesting example, one of the most frequent proper names to come up in Melnick’s translation: Guy (e.g., “Ballet and a puree, neck you on Guy on totem, may I?”[52]). What had begun, in English, as an instance of the code-on-code, the proper name of Guy, gradually inflated to mean any man whosoever. Indeed, the code was pulled off the code, Guy was pulled off of Guy (occurring, the OED tells us, in nineteenth-century America), and became re-circulated within the functions of reference as the depersonalized guy. Melnick, in almost all cases choosing the self-adhesive Guy over the referential guy, re-focused the signifier upon the signifier as a particular object of his affection. Likewise, just as in turning guy into Guy, he signals that he is talking about a singular object (some guy named Guy), so to, in translating the Iliad by its very signifying material, he indicates a single and attractive performance of the mouth.

    The proper names most readily identifiable as the site of translation would be those of the author and translator, Homer and David Melnick. The contract and the contact would take place between these two names:

    [The contract] surpasses a priori the bearers of the name, if by that is understood the mortal bodies which disappear behind the sur-vival of the name. Now, a proper noun does and does not belong, we said, to the language, not even, let us make it precise now, to the corpus of the text to-be-translated, of the to-be-translated.

    The debt does not involve living subjects but names at the edge of language or, more rigorously, the trait which contracts the relation of the aforementioned living subject to his name, insofar as the latter keeps to the edge of the language. And this trait would be that of the to-be-translated, from one language to the other, from this edge to the other of the proper name.

    (“Des Tours” 185)

     

    Derrida’s “translation” of translation as the movement between opposing edges of the proper name is also, because the proper name locates itself at “the edge of the language,” the slightest possible movement “from one language into the other.” The debt of translation is fulfilled, as it were, by this traverse from the foreign to the domestic by way of the proper name. Yet, we must acknowledge that much more is at stake in Men in Aïda than a movement across these “traits” of the subjects (author and translator), even granting that these living subjects have “disappeared behind the sur-vival of the name.” That is, the proper names in this translation may not be, or be most importantly, the subjects of Homer and David Melnick. In this case, it would also be misleading to say with Derrida that the proper noun does not belong to the corpus of the text to-be-translated. It is misleading precisely because, for Men in Aïda, the text to-be-translated is treated entirely as its own proper name.

    To make this point—that the proper name is the text of The Iliad itself—I will return to the cover of Men in Aïda, which, as was noted above, does not announce itself as a translation of Homer. But in Melnick’s refusal of the proper name Homer he does not attempt to obscure its derivation, letting his work stand on its own. For, while Men in Aïda is not signed by Homer, it is signed by the Greek text itself. Below his own name, Melnick instead chose to place the first line of The Iliad, “Μηνιν αειδε, θεα, Πηληιαδεω Αχιληος” (see Fig. 1).

     
    Cover of Men in Aïda. Used by permission.

    Click for larger view
    Fig. 1.

    Cover of Men in Aïda. Used by permission.

     

     

    The line stands untranslated, “shining like the medallion of a proper name” (“Des Tours” 177). The translation, then, bears the signature of the to-be-translated speech of Homer, thereby alerting us to the position of the proper name, which is also the position of the kiss. By signing his translation with Homer’s untranslated speech, rather than his untranslated name, Melnick emphasizes the mediation of his kiss. It re-states the sentiment of that singer of the Song of Songs who says to his love not simply, “Let me kiss him,” but rather, “Let him kiss me with the kissing of his mouth.” That is, the kiss will not occur directly from the mouth, but by that which the mouth performs. In our case, the performance of the mouth, the kissing of the mouth of this particular kiss, is the speaking of a proper name.

    Inviting not just the kiss of Homer, but the kiss of the kissing of his mouth, Melnick fixes the proper name of The Iliad to its “unique occurrence of a performative force” (“Des Tours” 177). And in what we might call oral fixation of Men in Aïda, we find no caution before the purity of the original, no hesitancy about violating the source, nor of letting the source violate the target language. If anything, Melnick’s is a work of contamination, wherein vulnerability precedes fidelity. David Levi Strauss recalls the susceptibility of the homophonic mouth that Melnick spread amongst his fellow chanters in the Homer Group sessions:

    . . . there were times when Melnick’s polymorphous perverse monosyllabic homophonics infected our reading—when we ‘heard things’ in the Greek and the contagion took over, until we were all screaming on the carpet: “Oy, cod! Day, he am a known hoopoe. Dare you hermit a neon!”

    (19; emphasis added)

     

    In order for the Greek to find its place in English, the homophonic mouth accepts the “infection” of its own tongue. Violation is a concern proper only to the task of restitution. In contrast, for a true hospitality of the mouth, Melnick must open up—be supple and susceptible to the foreign “contagion.” And who opens up for the foreigner without first being supplied a name? Thus, Derrida is right to assert that any susceptible hospitality to the foreigner must begin precisely upon the proper name: “this foreigner, then, is someone with whom, to receive him, you begin by asking his name . . . This is someone to whom you put a question and address a demand, the first demand, the minimal demand being: ‘What is your name?’” (Of Hospitality 27). The host (Melnick) must first receive the proper name, and that name must strike him at once as properly untranslatable in order that he open up to receive it, allowing the rights of the foreigner within the hospis of his mouth. In Melnick’s hospitality of the mouth, the responsibility of translation commences at the reception of the proper name. This proper name is given over to the domestic mouth, which will accept the name just as it violates the name by the mispronunciation of its repetition (Αχιληοσ is received as Achilles). Indeed, two foreign mouths can continue to hold true to each other only by speaking proper names, which are their mutual valences: what they allow to belong to the other as proper to his language and malleable to his tongue.

    If we ask, further, what of Melnick’s translation causes us to regard it, along with Levi Strauss, as a form of perversion, can we not easily answer that it arrests its development at the level of kissing? Rather than passing through the kiss as an intermediary foreplay to an inevitable reproductive climax, Melnick arrives at the mouth as an erotic aim in itself. Freud, under his discussion of “Fixations of Preliminary Sexual Aims,” notably observed that all kissing risked perversion in the individual’s “tendency to linger over the preparatory activities and to turn them into new sexual aims that can take the place of the normal one” (22). These preparatory-turned substitutive aims, Phillips writes, will arise “independent of the desire for nourishment or reproduction,” subsisting merely on the pleasure of erotic contact (97). For Melnick, the oral “caress” of the kiss is locked in as a perpetually unconsummated encounter that defers (to the point of becoming substitute for) the reproduction of the foreign text. And by substituting a perpetually preparatory touching for the “release of sexual tension and a temporary extinction of the sexual instinct” (Freud 15), Melnick perverts what has become the normative expectation that foreign texts have of their translators. Indeed this perversion is exactly the risk the homophonic translator must take: that he may invest too much in his kisses, that he may kiss for too long. But Melnick, we can begin to trust, will not pull away, stubbornly preferring the perversion to the hasty consummation (and release) of the translational encounter. And when lips are locked, the translation will not come up for air, for as soon as the kiss is broken the translator admits that he has had enough of the tongue, that he has “traversed” his oral attachment and now moves “rapidly on the path towards final sexual fulfillment” (Freud 16). We should not be surprised, then, when those who welcome in the homophone to their mouths, such as those members of Melnick’s “Homer Group,” inevitably revert to the infantile: rolling around on the carpet and screaming.

    To take stock, then, it is my claim that (1) Melnick and Homer kiss with the kiss of their mouths; (2) that this kiss occurs at the proper name, Benjamin’s “tangent point” where the original and translation fuse; (3) that the proper name is both a point of susceptibility and a point of untranslatability; (4) that, as a point of fusion, the proper name defines the trajectory of the translation. That is, this point of fusion defines the trajectory of Melnick’s translation insofar as it, perversely, refuses to leave the kiss of the proper name.

    The proper name marks the point at which—in (Jakobson’s) code-on-code action—the foreign and domestic mouths meet, and, by refusing to break from Homer’s mouth, Melnick also refuses to let go of the name. His obsessive attachment to the mouth thus proliferates in gratuitous, untranslatable proper names:

    “Name heir, Tess. Mend, aim my hoopoes, Kay. Oh Guy caught a noose on. Yep, oh ape, a pay you toy. A pee day, oh sop. Pray you, aid Deo. Oh son, ago met a Paw sin at the moat, at eight. Theo same me.”

    Ten day Meg gawk this as prose ape pain. Nay filly, Gary Thaddeus.

    (514-517)

     

    In the reciprocity of the homophonic kiss, both mouths are pushed to the limit of communication just as they are pushed to the limit of translatability in the proper name. Melnick’s over-naming of Homer’s speech reconfigures translation as a vocative calling out, directed toward that most resistant point of untranslatability, the point at which the translator’s only recourse is to open his mouth and learn to match its shape. Learning to match the foreign mouth undoubtedly demands at times new and uncomfortable movements, contortions, and extensions of the tongue, but, as Phillips writes, “[kissing] is part of the ongoing project of working out what mouths are for” (96). It is not surprising that such an activity is accompanied out of Melnick’s mouth by a rhythm of exclamatory interjections—what we now no longer call “ejaculations”: “Ack!”; “Ick!”; “Whee!”; “Eek”; “Ow”; “Eh”; “Ay!”; “Heigh!”; “Ho!” and so forth. These exclamatory interjections, literally the “thrown in” pieces of non-grammatical speech, are the uncontrolled, irresistible outbursts of verbal expression, “those which,” according to British philologist John Earle, “owe least to conventionality . . . and [are] most dependent upon oral modulation” (197-198). Thus they seemingly rupture forth at every possible moment in Men in Aïda, bearing witness to a speech not only “affected by the foreign tongue” (qtd. in Benjamin 262), but overwhelmed by its desire for the foreign tongue. Unmistakably, the most frequent interjection of Melnick’s translation is the utterly erotic and evocative O/Oh, which so permeates and punctuates the text that it imbues the entire translation with the charge of an exclamation:

     

    Leto’s and Zeus’ son. O gar a silly coal’ they is.

    (9)

     

    “Ooh ma’ Gar! Apollo on a deep hill, oh no Tess Sue, Calchas”

    (86)

     

    Oh your final men ate owned alone. Newt is a rat, oh.

    (198)

     

    Oh Ron oh then Pro dame make a tess a Luke call on us, Hera.

    (208)

     

    O come at his Theban, here reign Paul in yet you knows.

    (366)

     

    The structure of the “oh…oh…oh” within which Melnick calls out the proper name, builds an erotic momentum toward consummation (climax) that is nonetheless regressive in its infantile orality. For, as Earle also observed, the interjection O/Oh “is well known as one of the earliest articulations of infants, to express surprise and delight” (191). Yet, insofar as the delight of the O and Oh emerges in accompaniment to the proper name (“Oh Ron oh”), it forces the translation into the direct address of the vocative. When, at line 74, Melnick’s translation reads “O Achilles, kill, lay, I Amy, Dee feel lame. ‘Myth,’ he says…,” the opening “O Achilles,” quite directly translates the Greek O Achileu, in which the Greek omega is the interjection of direct address. Likewise, when Melnick renders line 149 as “Oh my, an Ide day, yea! Nippy aim in a curdly oaf, Ron,” he directly translates the Greek exclamatory interjection O moi into “Oh my.” In these instances, as in instances of proper names, it is conventional for the translator of Greek to mimic the interjection in sound, with the understanding that he has come upon a moment “when the suddenness and vehemence of some affectation or passion” has reduced speech to what Earle calls “the mere germ of verbal activity.” Yet, when the translator opens his mouth to being entirely infected with this intruding germ—that is, in the instance of the un-breaking kiss—he will not reach the end of this interjection. The vehemence of the affectation from the foreign tongue will suddenly cause him to render the original as a singular interjection by which he calls out the proper name of Homer’s oral performance as “Oh Ron oh” or in a more ejaculatory sense “Andrews call o’ semen.”

    If we return then to the guiding question of what Melnick translates of Homer, or, more importantly, what Melnick translates of translation, we see that we have come to an understanding of translation as a calling out to the original, a call that welcomes in the foreign tongue not merely, as Benjamin would have it, as an agent to “expand and deepen his language” (262), but to contaminate and pervert it as well. By refusing to move on from the “tangent point” at which the original and translation fuse, Melnick seizes upon the proper name as the resistant point of translation which demands he take it into his mouth. The radical reconfiguration Melnick makes of translation, from a reproduction to oral adhesion, reveals the furtive erotics that grounds the translational extension of one tongue to another. Just as Freud concludes that “even in the most normal sexual process we may detect rudiments which, if they had developed, would have led to the deviations described as ‘perversions’” (15), so too, I suggest, the perverse speech of Men in Aïda, shows to us, in a heightened development, those erotic “constituents which are rarely absent from” the pleasures of “healthy” translation (Freud 26), at least as these translations appear in their infant stages (26). Melnick, we could say in a more practical manner, did not depart from the process that he and his fellow members of the “Homer Group” went through in their attempts to derive a translation of the Iliad; he merely stunted this process in its “preparatory activities,” protracting the time in which he and they, and we readers, may be attentive to the foreign tongue pressing against our own.

    Sean Reynolds is a Ph.D. candidate in English at the State University of New York at Buffalo, where he is writing a dissertation on postwar American poetic translation and translation theory. With David Hadbawnik, he edited Jack Spicer’s Beowulf for the Spring 2011 series of Lost and Found: The CUNY Document Initiative. He is co-editor with Robert Dewhurst of the journal Wild Orchids, the most recent issue of which centers on the work of Hannah Weiner.

    Footnotes


    1. Books I and II of Men in Aïda are now available to be read in their entirety through the Eclipse online archive (english.utah.edu/eclipse). Excerpts of Men in Aïda, Book I were anthologized in Ron Silliman’s In the American Tree (1986) as well as Steve McCaffery and Jed Rasula’s Imagining Language: An Anthology (1998). Excerpts from Book II were also published in boundary 2 14.1/2 (Autumn 1985 – Winter 1986).

    2. All excerpts of Homer’s Greek are transliterated by the author from the Loeb Classical Library editions, 1999.

    3. It should be noted that though the talk here is of completion, for Derrida (and for Benjamin as well I would argue) we would be wrong to think of this as a totalizing gesture, as though adjoining the two texts restored a more originary language. To bring into completion is not in all cases restoration. Restoration in this context would entail either the resolution or the distillation of many into one. On the contrary, what is intended here is the addition, or piling together, of multiplicities of expression, joined not by their resolution into one, but of the ability of the translation to extend the to-be-translated text into its own contextual difference.

    4. Aristophanes’ purpose is to explicate the true power of erōs, for which he provides this mythology, wherein an originary ‘doubled’ human race whose male, female, and androgynous types were cut in two by Zeus. These human prototypes were unable to reproduce given that their genitalia was located still on their back (see Symposium 190b-192b).


    5. My own translation of Ion 536c: “Me technikos ei, alla theia moira katechomenos ex Homerou meden eidōs polla kai kala.”

     


    6. See Derrida: “[U]nderstanding is no longer possible when there are only proper names, and understanding is no longer possible when there are no longer proper names” (“Des Tours” 167).

    Works Cited

     

    • Bannet, Eve Tavor. “The Scene of Translation: After Jakobson, Benjamin, de Man, and Derrida.” New Literary History. 24:3 (1993): 577-595. Web.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “The Task of the Translator.” In Selected Writings: Vol. 1, 1913-1926. Eds. Marcus Bullock and Michael W. Jennings. Trans. Harry Zohn. Cambridge: The Belknap Press of Harvard UP, 1996. Print.
    • Bernstein, Charles. Attack of the Difficult Poems: Essays and Inventions. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2011. Print.
    • Carroll, Lewis. “Jabberwocky.” The Humorous Verse of Lewis Carroll. New York: Dover Publications, 1960. 85-86. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Des Tours de Babel.” Trans. Joseph F. Graham. Difference in Translation. Joseph F. Graham. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1985. 165-207. Print.
    • ———. Of Grammatology. Trans. Gayatri Spivak. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1976. Print.
    • ——— and Anne Dufourmantelle. Of Hospitality. Trans. Rachel Bowlby. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2000. Print.
    • Earle, John. The Philology of the English Tongue. 4th ed. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1887. Print.
    • Freud, Sigmund. Three Essays on the Theory of Sexuality. Trans. James Strachey. New York: Basic Books, 1975. Print.
    • Homer. Iliad: Books I-12. Ed. William F. Wyatt. Trans. A.T. Murray. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1999. Print.
    • ———. The Iliad. Trans. Robert Fitzgerald. New York: Farrar, Straus, Giroux, 2004. Print.
    • ———. The Iliad. Trans. Alexander Pope. Bristol: Bristol Classical Press, 1985. Print.
    • Hooley, Daniel M. “Tropes of Memory: Zukofsky’s Catullus.” Sagetrieb: A Journal Devoted to Poets in the Pound-Williams Tradition. 5.1 (1986): 107-123. Print.
    • Jakobson, Roman. Selected Writings. vol. 2. The Hague: Mouton, 1971. Print.
    • ———. Verbal Art, Verbal Sign, Verbal Time. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1985. Print.
    • Levi Strauss, David. “Homer Letter.” Dark Ages Clasp the Daisy Root. 1 (1989): 17-19. Print.
    • McCaffery, Steven and Jed Rasula. “Method.” In Imagining Language: An Anthology. Ed. Steven McCaffery and Jed Rasula. Cambridge: MIT Press, 1998. 244-252. Print.
    • Melnick, David. Men in Aïda. Berkeley: Tuumba Press, 1983. Print.
    • ———. Letter to Robert Duncan. 1983. Duncan Archives. The Poetry Collection. Buffalo: The State U of New York P, Print.
    • Nancy, Jean Luc. Inoperative Community. Trans. Peter Connor et al. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1991. Print.
    • Phillips, Adam. On Kissing, Tickling, and Being Bored: Psychoanalytic Essays on the Unexamined Life. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1998. Print.
    • Plato. Plato: Ion, vol. VIII. The Loeb Classical Library. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1955. Print.
    • ———. The Symposium and the Phaedrus: Plato’s Erotic Dialogues. Trans. Williams S. Cobb. Albany: The State U of New York P, 1993. Print.
    • Raffel, Burton. “No Tidbit Love You Outdoors Far as a Bier: Zukofsky’s Catullus.” Arion. 8.3 (1969): 435-445. Web.
    • Shakespeare, William. Troilus and Cressida. Ed. Sylvan Barnett. New York: Signet Classic, 2002.
    • Silliman, Ron. Untitled Weblog post. 30 Aug. 2003. Silliman’s Blog. Web. 13 Nov. 2011.
    • Type manuscript Men in Aïda. Duncan Archives. 1983. The Poetry Collection. Buffalo: The State U of New York at Buffalo. Photocopy.
    • Venuti, Lawrence. The Translator’s Invisibility: A History of Translation. New York: Routledge, 1995. Print.
    • Wiseman, T.P. Catullus and his world: a reappraisal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. “Neighbors and Other Monsters: A Plea for Ethical Violence.” The Neighbor: Three Inquiries in Political Theology. Kenneth Reinhard, Eric L. Santner, and Slavoj Žižek. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2005. Print.
    • Zondervan NIV Study Bible. Fully rev. ed. Kenneth L. Barker, ed. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 2002. Print.
    • Zukofsky, Louis. Prepositions +: The Collected Critical Essays. Ed. Mark Scroggins. Middletown: Wesleyan Press, 2001. Print.
  • Listening to Nothing in Particular: Boredom and Contemporary Experimental Music

    eldritch Priest (bio)
    outremonk@gmail.com

    Abstract

    “Listening to Nothing in Particular” examines contemporary boredom through the lens of recent experimental composition. While boredom is typically treated in the arts as a conceit of transcendence or radical indifference, this essay argues that the mood in contemporary post-Cagean compositional practices articulate a much more ambivalent feeling of being unjustified, a feeling whose low-level intensity is largely indistinguishable from the spins and stalls of everyday life. Drawing on Sianne Ngai’s notion of the “stuplime,” a stilted and undecidable response to expressions of an infinitely iterated finitude, and evoking alternative ways of suffering the passion of waiting, “Listening to Nothing in Particular” focuses the scattered rays of boredom on a conflict between contemporary culture’s shrunken curiosity and its imperatives for constant individual self-invention.

    It turns out that bliss—a second-by-second joy + gratitude at the gift of being alive, conscious—lies on the other side of crushing, crushing boredom. Pay close attention to the most tedious thing you can find . . . and, in waves, a boredom like you’ve never known will wash over you and just about kill you. Ride these out, and it’s like stepping from black and white into color. Like water after days in the desert. Constant bliss in every atom.

    David Foster Wallace, The Pale King

    I heard a string quartet a while ago by Los Angeles composer Art Jarvinen titled 100 cadences with four melodies, a chorale, and coda (“with bells on!”). As the title suggests, the piece keeps ending, over and over again, each time promising to conclude a musical adventure that never was. Over forty-eight minutes, the consecution of endings, punctuated by solos and glimmering silences, draw out an irritatingly radiant array of mock-perorations. And I am always more or less aware of this: More aware when the sheer materiality of these several endings intrudes upon my sense of contemplation, and less aware when, like Swann listening to Vinteuil’s sonata, I am taken away by time passed. I am alternately with the music, my attention buoyed by a procession of simulated extinctions and untimely non-events, and beside the music, dreaming counterfactuals, shifting backward, forward, side to side in fantasies of otherwise. Buoyed in the messy imminence of a perpetual conclusion, my attention floats on nothing in particular, nothing but a series of loose intensities that are now and again interesting, or boring, or both.

    INSERT DESCRIPTION - inline graphic

    Fig. 1. Opening bars of 100 Cadences.
    Click for PDF format.

    Audio 1. 100 Cadences bars 1-12. Click to hear audio.

    Listening to Jarvinen’s piece, I hear David Foster Wallace’s summons: Ride out the waves of boredom, Wallace insists, and “it’s like stepping from black and white into color.” Maybe once upon a time, when there was a patience to let the swells and breaks slowly teach us to ride its current, one could learn to surf the waves of boredom. But being bored is not the ride it once was. Through the second half of the twentieth century, boredom bored so many holes in the body of every genre, every medium, every performance, and every criticism, that it bled its promise of bliss into ever-narrower furrows of distraction. The problem with boredom now is that the rituals of bloodletting that go by the name “boring art” are largely indistinguishable from the practices of everyday life such that our interests have, in a sense, hemorrhaged. Bored to death, post-industrial culture is dying by a thousand little interests. Boredom no longer compresses into a tight bundle of bliss; now it just splays out—the pullulating temper of postmodernity’s bad or “sensuous infinity.”1

    While characterizing the nihilism some associate with the postmodern, this sensuous infinity (a concept I borrow from Hegel who used it to describe a situation of perpetual alternation between the determination of x and not-x) more accurately captures the affective scope of what it’s like to endure the pressure of finding oneself a finite subject addressed by seemingly infinite demands. Boredom in this sense is a coping mechanism that cradles us from the madness of the infinite, but, insofar as there is no end to being bored, its cradle reduplicates the summons of infinity. Boredom’s sprawl is therefore the propagation of an ambivalent event that shelters the subject from the loss of its practicable horizon with a homeless mood.

    It is this ambivalence that I consider in the pages that follow in order to update the capacity, or incapacity, as it were, of boredom (in music) to articulate the feeling of being a subject in contemporary culture. While experimental composition is the primary aesthetic practice that I use to explore this concern, I deploy it more as a lens by which to focus the scattered rays of monotony on a wider set of logics that can be found in numerous other aspects of contemporary culture.2 I suggest that composers, specifically those informed by a post-Cagean sensibility regarding the way boredom’s intensity modulates itself over time, and who are writing long, quiet, repetitive, and slow moving music intended to be experienced without (external) interruption, express a sense of boredom characterizing a more general feeling of being unjustified. This feeling is engine to a neoliberal injunction demanding constant self-invention. In other words, the transcendental satisfaction promised by a work such as Charlemagne Palestine’s Strumming Music (1974), a fulfillment that discriminates aesthetic boredom from mundane ennui and spleen, is no longer operative. There is no water in the desert, but only a parallel series of fatigue and regeneration that split infinity in two: “I can’t go on, I’ll go on.”

    On Being Bored

    Traditionally, boredom is understood in relation to a lack of meaning. But I propose instead to describe it as a lessening of one’s capacity to affect and be affected—a diminishing of our potential engagement with the world. If we follow Brian Massumi in thinking of affect as the intensive measure of what “escapes confinement in the particular body whose vitality, or potential for interaction, it is” (35), then boredom is rightly a dis-affection, for it reveals a certain corporeal engulfment that, by virtue of its strange underlying tension, borders on the neighborhood of pain. Too much body and not enough imagination becomes an affliction.3 This is perhaps why our culture has developed so many ways to live beyond its fleshy limits—to reduce the burden of embodiment and relieve the labor of existence. I’m not, however, s peaking only about the virtual realm of cyberspace, but about everything that capitalizes on the terror of our finitude: Television, film, and the Internet relieve us (to a certain degree) of our fleshy burden, but so do art galleries and concert halls, where bodies are incarcerated and the senses mortified in order to dispose our being not towards nothing or death, as Heidegger would have it, but towards anything but nothing. But boredom is not “nothing.” It is something in the way that a hole is something, and as such, it fulfills its etymological destiny: it “bores a hole” in us.

    The twentieth century, of course, has seen and heard a vast number of artworks that use forms of slowness, tedium, and repetition as aesthetic strategies to explore the strangely multivalent effects of aesthetic distortion, but because the contemporary expression of these forms occurs in a cultural space that has become self-evidently untotalizable, there is much less concern today with boredom’s being interesting. Composer John Cage’s oft repeated saying that if you attend long enough to what is boring you will find that what is boring is not boring after all, summarizes the latter sentiment, and suggests that within the spins and stalls of boredom is an occulted interest that promises a sublimation of Hegelian proportions. However, neither the stakes nor the forms of attention that would bring boredom to such awareness are the same now as they were in the 1960s. After so many artworks like Satie’s Vexations (1893), Gertrude Stein’s The Making of Americans (1925), Andy Warhol’s Sleep (1963) and Empire (1964), and more recently, Douglas Gordon’s 24 Hour Psycho (1993) and Kenneth Goldsmith’s Day (2003), it’s hard to imagine that the desert of boredom holds any more water. But the redoubling of tedium in contemporary art and music might suggest something other than a redundancy. In contemporary Western culture, which is arguably characterized by excessive expressions of irony and multiple layers of meta-referential discourse, the mood takes on a different life, a life that in fact resembles a kind of death, a stillborn death.

    The Aesthetics of Boredom and the Art of Waiting

    Go back to David Foster Wallace’s thoughts on boredom. Though crushing, he imagines that boredom can be a nostrum to what he perceives as America’s addiction to entertainment. Wallace, who hanged himself in the fall of 2008, was working on a novel about boredom titled The Pale King. In this work, his stated aim was to interrogate the merits and powers of concentration and mindfulness. But, from the portions of the work that have already been published, it’s clear that Wallace wanted to catechize the full breadth of a malaise whose emotional burn feeds quietly off the ever-expanding patina of diversion. For Wallace, media culture disables an individual’s ability to decide how and what he or she pays attention to. While we can imagine for a moment that one could actually pay attention to nothing, the saturation of media makes it impossible. An individual’s ability to slow the dizzying flows of media imagery and “find himself” in the fog of boredom would thus seem to occasion something other than mindfulness and something more like what psychoanalyst Adam Phillips suggests is a confrontation with “the poverty of our curiosity” (75).

    In a selection from his posthumous novel, The Pale King, Wallace fictionalizes the tactics available to US Internal Revenue Service agents to combat the threat to curiosity that the job of processing tax returns cultivates:

    Lane Dean, Jr., with his green rubber pinkie finger, sat at his Tingle table in his Chalk’s row in the Rotes Group’s wiggle room and did two more returns, then another one, then flexed his buttocks and held to a count of ten and imagined a warm pretty beach with mellow surf, as instructed in orientation the previous month. Then he did two more returns, checked the clock real quick, then two more, then bore down and did three in a row, then flexed and visualized and bore way down and did four without looking up once, except to put the completed files and memos in the two Out trays side by side up in the top tier of trays, where the cart boys could get them when they came by.

    (376)

     

    Though Wallace never concludes his diagnosis of the pale king, I wouldn’t claim that being bored is an antidote to either entertainment or information overload, for the effects of boredom are much too diffuse and uneven to counteract the disturbingly focused and systematic distractions and amusements that contemporary culture contrives to keep the loose threads of desire in tow. That is to say, while boredom may be ubiquitous, its effects are local and unpredictable. As such, I would suggest that the boredom Wallace was after is a tactical one, a downtime in the sense of “la perruque,” which Michel de Certeau conceptualizes as a kind of subterfuge whereby one poaches time for other ends that are “free, creative, and precisely not directed toward[s] profit” (24). The difficulty, however, in seeing boredom in this way is that the time it takes is structured by no apparent “ends,” creative or otherwise.

    This guerrilla or banditry boredom is carried out in the work of Brooklyn-based composer Devin Maxwell. In his piece PH4 (2004), for bass clarinet, contrabass, and marimba, the listener is made simply to wait, not for something but to something. Over 13’41” is unfolded a series of slow permutations on what Maxwell calls a “crippled gesture,” in this case expressed as two short notes and one long tone distributed among the three instruments (with an occasional tremolo for variety). This crippling is used, as Maxwell says, to “build momentum which can or cannot lead to something interesting” (2009). Reminiscent of Morton Feldman’s early work, but also of the British composer John White’s “machine music” pieces of the 1970s, PH4 develops a form of waiting from within its refrain that shifts attention to the event of the moment’s happening, taking time away from the meaning of our expectations and giving it to the feeling, the intensity, of anticipation. In PH4 the listener is made to wait and to listen out for waiting, not for what follows waiting but for the event that (much like dying) is both something we do and something that happens to us. The listener is encouraged to witness PH4‘s event not as an occasion of attention but as an occasion for attention, where waiting is what happens while it happens.

    INSERT DESCRIPTION - inline graphic

    Fig. 2. Opening bars of PH4.
    Click for PDF format.
    © 2004 Éditions musique SISYPHE.

    Audio 2. Excerpt from PH4. Click to hear audio.
    © 2010 Good Child Music and 2006 Arsenic-Free Records.

    Summoning de Certeau again, we can understand the waiting encouraged by PH4‘s evocation of a musicological downtime as a “‘remainder’ constituted by the part of human experience [in this case, being bored] that has not been tamed and symbolized in language” (61). Though we can speak of “waiting” in the infinitive, gerund form, it’s known best as a specific expression of “waiting for” something—waiting for the subway to arrive…for the movie to begin…for a song to end. But in terms of de Certeau’s analysis of everyday practices, waiting falls into a species of lived art or tactical know-how that is “composed of multiple but untamed operativities” (65), which is to say that waiting is a non-discursive art of organizing human experience without a proper time or place outside of its own occurrence. Waiting can happen anywhere, anywhen. How one waits is mandated by circumstances, but the capacity to wait is independent of any variation it may take. As such, “to wait” characterizes a bizarre in-activity that “operates outside of the enlightened discourse which it lacks” (66). What makes the waiting strange in PH4 is that it brings out its infinitive quality in a similar way that we might say Samuel Barber’s Adagio for Strings (1938) brings out the “essence” of mourning, or Sergio Ortega’s ¡El pueblo unido, jamás será vencido! (The People United Will Never Be Defeated!) captures the spirit of a mobilized working class. Boredom in PH4 brings something of the extra-discursive operativity of waiting—let’s call it the art of waiting—to attention. Or, to put this into another perspective, recall Wallace’s IRS agent, who, confined to his “Tingle Table,” enacts a virtuosic display of the art of waiting:

    Then he looked up, despite all best prior intentions. In four minutes, it would be another hour; a half hour after that was the ten-minute break. Lane Dean imagined himself running around on the break, waving his arms and shouting gibberish and holding ten cigarettes at once in his mouth, like a panpipe… Coffee wasn’t allowed because of spills on the files, but on the break he’d have a big cup of coffee in each hand while he pictured himself running around the outside grounds, shouting. He knew what he’d really do on the break was sit facing the wall clock in the lounge and, despite prayers and effort, count the seconds tick off until he had to come back and do this again… He thought of a circus strongman tearing a phone book; he was bald and had a handlebar mustache and wore a stripy all-body swimsuit like people wore in the distant past. Lane Dean summoned all his will and bore down and did three returns in a row, and began imagining different high places to jump off of.

    (63-64)

     

    It’s in the last line of this passage that we see how boredom introduces the inarticulate yet highly effective “know-how” or capacity of waiting into the logos and “productivist ideal” of the tax return (de Certeau 67). And from this example we can extrapolate that boredom is expressing the sense of waiting apart from its varying occasions.

    While the boredom of this IRS rote examiner brings to suicidal attention the range of his vocational and existential deprivation, we might suggest that the aesthetically conjured boredom of PH4 exercises the capacity to imagine at all by making us wait, “return[ing] us to the scene of inquiry” where the individual comes to experience the conditions for “what makes desir e possible” (Phillips 75, 74). The expression of boredom in works like PH4 specifies the protocols of desire. Waiting to find new desires, to find ways of becoming what one hasn’t already become, describes an art of becoming-otherwise, becoming wise to the ubiquity of unimagined possibilities. As such, “the paradox of waiting that goes on in boredom is that the individual does not know what he was waiting for until he finds it, and that often he does not know that he is waiting” (Phillips 77). It is this paradox of waiting for nothing—the uneventful event of waiting—that characterizes the contemporary sense of boredom. If, as we’ve heard so many times, the world is already coded by multiple layers of simulation, including the repertory of our desires and responses, then to be bored is not to wait for some-thing (we already have those “things”) but to wait for no-thing. And to wait for no-thing is to risk waiting for nothing, a risk that is itself charged with an ambivalent mixture of wonder and contempt, fixation and flight.

    Perhaps it’s the intensity of waiting for nothing that Cage wants us to experience when he says, “If something is boring after two minutes, try it for four. If still boring, then eight. Then sixteen. Then thirty-two. Eventually one discovers that it is not boring at all” (93). Cage implies that boredom’s “hedonic tone,” the positive or negative feeling of waiting internal to a state, must be practiced, rehearsed, and therefore “perfected.”4

    Lane Dean’s effort to imagine himself elsewhere than the returns office is an exercise that resists the practice of waiting by refusing him permission to adopt the refrains of boredom that lie within his constrained and routinized existence. However, to the extent that boredom can at all be taken as a kind of Spinozan wonder, a wonder that stalls in the face of an inassociable novelty, again and again it offers the opportunity to practice the art of waiting but does so only under the condition that one waits for the novelty of a “nothing” that must be brought to attention and allowed to flourish in inattention. What, for example, is Cage’s 4’33” but a model of attention, refined under the sign of concert culture, that performs a sacrament whereby the object(ive) of attention is inattention? Though it’s traditionally construed in terms that suggest some kind of aesthetic “pay-off” (Mehrwert), the contemporary expression of boredom in 4’33” offers no such thing but instead encourages the listener to practice a type of waiting that relies on the failed promise of its so-called “musical” form so that in this failure the listener might experiment with his/her appetites in the presence of no-thing and, as Phillips suggests, “by doing so commit himself, or rather, entrust himself, to the inevitable elusiveness of that object” (78).

    So, is this really the virtue that Wallace wants to put us in mind of, a concentration on “the principally open field of endless heterogeneity and multiplicity” (Blom 64) imagined by Cage as interestingly boring? Having ultimately chosen oblivion, I’m inclined to think that this is not exactly what Wallace was after. Judging by the way Wallace often represented his fragmented thinking through a sophisticated use of footnotes and, later, a deft handling of stream-of-thought prose, he was likely advancing an immanent form of concentration and mindfulness rather than the kind that adorns itself in the esoteric trappings of perennial wisdom-cum-aesthetic insight. Like the patient variations of PH4, which conjure an implacable scene of waiting (for nothing) that strands us in the desert of wall-to-wall delay, Wallace leads us to speculate that it is more productive to imagine contemporary aesthetic tedium as a means of coping with the felt sense of senselessness that inheres in contemporary culture’s poverty of curiosity.

    Like it or not, there is literally nothing to wait for because everything is already at hand. The proliferation of boredom shows us to be a culture in waiting, a culture more attuned to the singular and pure time of its own happening—its event-hood—than to the mixed and impure time of an immediacy mediated by a deferred desire. However, without recourse to overarching narrative complexes that supplement the singularity of waiting, one can only deal with the dumb insistence of an event that attunes us to its virtual infinity. The question then is not whether PH4‘s musicalized boredom allows the listener’s “feelings to develop in the absence of an object” (78), but rather, how does being bored these days take the time of its happening, its waiting, as something it does and undergoes? In short, it can’t take it. It is a deponent force, which is to say that boredom is active in form but passive in meaning. The boredom of waiting does not describe but instead witnesses its happening. It, and those who wait, become, in Lyotard’s lovely words, “good intensity-conducting bodies” (262), bodies whose alternating expression of wonder and fatigue are testament to the radical ambi-valence of events.

    A Less Promising Boredom

    The kind of emotional or affective illegibility that typifies the experience of the aesthetically induced boredom I’ve been outlining is consistent with the reports by its champions, who tend to depict a committed engagement with mood as expressing a concealed virtue. While boredom’s relationship with art has a rich history extending back at least to Baudelaire, the history that I’m really dealing with here is that of the increasing appearance of boredom in art from the 1950s onward. Cage’s 4’33” is paradigmatic of a certain unacknowledged articulation of boredom (as are Robert Rauschenberg’s 1951 White Paintings from which Cage supposedly drew insight), but looking a little afterwards we see more explicit and unequivocal expressions of boredom in Warhol’s Sleep (1963) and Empire (1964) and in the procedural poetry of Jackson Mac Low,5 and in Dick Higgins’s 1968 essay “Boredom and Danger,” in which he considers post-war art’s increasing interest in boredom. In this work, Higgins draws a line backwards from Fluxus’s mid-century experiments to Erik Satie’s turn-of-the-century iconoclasm, suggesting that the latter’s outlandish use of repetition in pieces like Vexations (1893) and Vieux sequins et vielles cuirasses (1913) reflects a modern concern and response to actually having to live with the possibility of an endless future promised by the multiplying wonders of technological innovation and scientific knowledge. Recounting his own experience of Vexations, Higgins writes that, after the initial offense wears off, one has “a very strange, euphoric acceptance” and eventually gains insight into the “dialectic [relationship] between boredom and intensity” (21, 22). From this, Higgins concludes that the fascination with boredom in art lies in the way it functions as “an opposite to excitement and as a means of bringing emphasis to what it interrupts”. As such, boredom, for Higgins, dialectically affirms the intensities that frame its occasion, making it “a station on the way to other experiences” (22).

    But after nearly fifty years of sincere, ironic, and iconoclastic elaborations of aesthetic boredom, this has the ring of a cliché. Furthermore, calling it a station obscures an ambiguity that is expressed in boredom’s way of being both a property of the objective world (“That song is boring”) and a subjective state (“I’m bored”). That is, qualifying boredom as a dialectical passage between intensities obscures the mood’s stranger way of being both objective and subjective, dull and interesting—ambivalent. However, as I suggested in the last section, boredom is less dialectically operative and more tactically effective. There is no time of waiting for an event, there is only a syncopated time of waiting as event. And furthermore, as I argue in the next section, the event of waiting has been absorbed by another paradigm that allies the premise of boredom’s potential to be interesting with an individual’s capacity and responsibility to realize his or her “self.” My point then is that aesthetic boredom no longer has the same dialectical leverage it did for Higgins et al. Whereas the outlandish repetition of Vexations once invoked boredom as a negative “structural factor” (Higgins 22), the contemporary simulation of its refrain, one that can be automated and, more importantly, one that can be ignored, evokes a response that is less certain, less transcendent, and more perplexed. In short, boredom is less promising these days.

    But if boredom has less to offer, if its disaffection fails to bore into blissful indifference, what’s the point of art’s being boring anymore? For contemporary-art historian Christine Ross, boredom is one of the conditions that convey what she identifies as a “depressive” paradigm in recent art practices. In The Aesthetics of Disengagement (2006), Ross argues that recent art works stage symptoms of depression such as slow time, perceptual insufficiency, and the dementalization of subjectivity to show how art, while filching from science’s varied portrayals of depression, works to challenge and alter these as it generates its own expressions of the condition. Ross suggests that these renderings of depressive symptoms are productive insofar as they map their own affective sense of the disorder, particularly by showing a concern for the depressed subject in a way that is exempted from clinical definitions of the illness. Challenging and enriching the classification of depression as a form of insufficiency, art, says Ross, addresses depressed subjectivity at the level of sensory appreciation (aesthesis), which expands the sense of insufficiency as primarily a cognitive or hermeneutic deficiency to include somatic and affective failures, failures that are no less expressive in their representation of depressed subjectivity than impaired thinking is.

    Ross details a number of ways in which contemporary artists deal with the symptoms of depression. In a series of video works by Ugo Rondinone, featuring clowns engulfed by a torpor of unknown origin, Ross sees the “withering of melancholia” in art as it has become subsumed by a contemporary depressive paradigm. However, in Douglas Gordon’s 24 Hour Psycho (1993) and Rosemarie Trockel’s Sleeping Pill (1999), two video pieces that depict an illegible form of (slow) motion, she sees how slow time in art suggests the way depression interrupts the hermeneutic impulse of perception and revalorizes the domain of sensory appreciation. Here Ross construes the staging of depressed behavior in these and other cases to show that they are “not the symptoms of a disease but ‘normal’ configurations of contemporary subjectivity” (61). And insofar as boredom’s disaffection signals a diminishment in one’s capacity to do something, it too articulates the feeling of insufficiency that dominates the subject of “a society founded on individualistic independence and self-realization,” a subject whose “self is always on the threshold of being inadequately itself” (160).

    In this view, boredom no longer forms a dialectical relationship with intensity that Higgins took its contrast with excitement to mean. Where boredom once served “as a means of bringing emphasis to what it interrupts” (Higgins 22), it now functions in this “culture of individualized independence,” where individuals have the “right” (or the duty) to choose their own identity and interests, as a symptom reflecting the individual’s failure “to the meet the neo -liberal demand for speed, flexibility, responsibility, motivation, communication, and initiative” (Ross 92, 178). Drawing on Alain Ehrenberg’s study of depression (2010), Ross argues that since the 1970s, Western culture has experienced a “decline of norms of socialization based on discipline, obedience, and prohibition and the concomitant rise of norms of independence based on generalized individual initiative…and pluralism of values” (91-92). Depression might be seen then as the psychic fallout of postmodernity’s discursive execution of ideological and normative prescriptions whose celebration of difference, while directing “the individual to be the sole agent of his or her subjectivity,” establishes at the same time the perpetual risk of “failure to perform the self” (92). As such, I suggest that Ross’s reading of depression as symptomatic of neoliberal ideals and its expanded field of potential failure shows how depression has taken over where boredom left off: modernity’s trope of anomic distress has been replaced with postmodernity’s “pathology of insufficiency” (178). Boredom, I contend, appears now as a failure for the (neoliberal) individual to secure a sufficient self, a view that contrasts markedly with the Cagean directive of “losing one’s self” in the dissolution of the life-art divide. Failure here is a potential gained while depression is a state earned by the injunction “to be oneself,” an optimal functioning self in a world that expects and prohibits nothing but that you demonstrate your right, and/or your (in)capacity, to create/perform your “self.”

    The curious thing about this paradigm is that failure comes to serve a major role in the expression of contemporary subjectivity. To the extent that the contemporary self must continually perform and reiterate its independence (ironically, on already coded models of performance), its failure to obtain the perfection of the idealized performances of this independence along the lines of adaptability, ingenuity, or initiative figures the contemporary subject as what Ross calls a “coping machine.” Borrowing the term from cognitive-science studies of depression, Ross cites artist Vanessa Beecroft’s performance installations as exemplifying the dynamics of coping that express the failed self. Crudely put, Beecroft’s works can be seen to stage a confrontation with the impossibilities of performing feminine ideals. Typically comprising a group of female models chosen for their svelte appearance and homogeneous features, features that can be easily appropriated to common clichés of femininity, Beecroft instructs these meagerly clad (or unclad) women, always in high-heeled shoes, to stand motionless or pose indifferently before an audience for a duration of two to four hours. Ross reads the flagging resolve and subsequent alterations that appear in the performers’ attempts to fulfill this performance as behavioral actions, but actions that fail, actions that are “not merely failures but mostly modes of coping with failure” (76). Ross contends that in failing to perform the feminine ideal that is aesthetically framed and exaggerated by the array of uniformly anonymous performers, a coping machine’s exhibition of “[d]epressive affects become[s] a strategy by which one shapes one’s individuality” (83). Beecroft’s exemplary machines affirm , then, a mode of contemporary subjectivity whose “self” is differentiated and expressed not by mastery or affirmation of a prefigured quantity of, in this case, “femininity,” but rather by its manner of coping, by the way it expresses an array of depressive affects that make the depressed/bored individual his/her own (positively flawed) subject.

    Ross’s take on the way depression articulates a mode of subjectivity along the lines of failure or, in her words, insufficiency is instructive and helps to show how the “metaphysical ambiguity” at play in the discourse of boredom is being reworked in contemporary culture.6 We can see this attitude of neoliberal self-responsibility reflected in the way composers who work with various forms of tedium insist that their music isn’t boring—or at least that it doesn’t set out to bore. Take this statement from Canadian composer John Abram, whose 68-minute composition Vinyl Mine (1996) catalogues the sound of a single pass from the play-off groove of each album comprising the (then) whole of his record collection:

    It’s a pet peeve of mine that people say “It’s boring,” when they really ought to say “I am bored by this.” I really believe that anything at all can be engaging and fascinating if you examine it the right way, or for long enough. The viewer’s inability or unwillingness to engage with the work is not the work’s problem, nor its maker’s.

     

    Or consider this, from American composer G. Douglas Barrett, who says of his piece Three Voices (a work I consider below):

     

    As square and strict as this score is, there is always something unexpected which arises in performance—in this case having to do with the sheer concentration and endurance needed to repeat an action 169 times in strict coordination with two other performers.

     

    Both composers give boredom no purchase on their work, either displacing it onto the listener or treating it as a surface effect of the piece’s formal monotony that will (eventually) become marginalized by the appearance of the unexpected—provided one is capable of perceiving it in this way. These comments, obviously taking for granted a Cagean faith in boredom’s promise, inadvertently evoke the contemporary sensibility of insufficiency that requires the listener to be the agent of his/her own interests. Here again is Adam Phillips’s idea that boredom returns the individual to the scene of inquiry, only this time with the belief that one must “initiate one’s own identity [desires] instead of being disciplined to do so” (Ross 92).

    Yet as insightful as Ross’s intervention into the construction of depressed subjectivity is, it overlooks that fact that the viewer is somehow expected to understand the hidden operativity of slowness, monotony, fatigue, without actually having to experience the lived reality of these corporeal states. Of course it’s possible, to an extent, to understand depression without having suffered it; however, insofar as Ross contends that many of the works she discusses aim to revalue “the sensory and affective dimensions of aesthetics” (152), it bears noting that almost no one watches the entirety of Gordon’s 24 Hour Psycho, or stands for the duration of the performance with Beecroft’s models. As such, the audience inevitably misses something of the somatic and intensive dimension of failure that is being staged by these works. In this respect, we can see how musical enactments of boredom actually make the time and space for the kind of sensory regeneration that is only symbolized by the sluggardly pace of these optically-based works. That is, the forms of embodiment that are only ever portrayed by Rondinone’s and Gordon’s work, and which are supposed to “create the beholder as depressed,” are actually made effective by the concert and listening rituals of music that conjure a phantasmatic space-time which allows and indeed requires one to endure the intensities of insufficiency that take time to play out.7 Music’s “concerted” expressions of boredom make the experience of suffering what Sianne Ngai terms the “ugly feelings” defining contemporary subjectivity an effectively affective part of its aesthetic expression and reception.

    Uglier Feelings of the Stuplime

    How aesthetic expressions of boredom have affected us differently over time outlines something of the history of modernity’s preoccupation with “ugly feelings.” Along with envy, paranoia, and irritation, Ngai identifies a feeling of modernity that characterizes the kind of “syncretism of excitation and enervation” generated by encounters with mind-bendingly vast and excessively dull art (280). Addressing and unpacking the under-theorized ambi-valence of aestheticized tedium, Ngai draws attention to the way it resembles the sublime insofar as a listener’s “faculties become strained to their limits in their effort to comprehend the work as a whole,” but differs from the sublime in that “the revelation of this failure is conspicuously less dramatic” (270). Naming this feeling “stuplimity,” Ngai argues that works like Beckett’s Stirrings Still (1988) and Kenneth Goldsmith’s American Trilogy (2005-08)8 (or even abstract systems like the one representing “justice” to K. in Kafka’s The Trial) do not induce a properly (Kantian) sublime experience. While the vastness of the sublime that threatens to crush the finite individual “ultimately refer[s] the self back to its capacity for reason” and its ability to “transcend the deficiencies of its own imagination” (266), the excessive “agglutination”9 of banalities that comprise Stirrings Still and American Trilogy keep us mired in our insufficiency and in touch with the sensuous infinity intimated by these works.10

    The difference between the sublime and stuplime can be clarified and the latter’s affect examined by looking at a work like Piano Installation with Derangements (2003) by Canadian composer Chedomir Barone. There is nothing intimidating or overwhelming about its material in the sense suggested by the sublime. Essentially, it is a deliberately obtuse presentation of 750 coupled derangements of a C major scale that when performed (as it was in 2005 by the composer who spent three hours slowly [ca. 52bpm] and quietly playing each paired derangement while depressing the sostenuto pedal throughout and treating each quarter rest as an unmeasured fermata) invokes the vertigo of the sublime without eliciting the (Kantian) promise of reason that will rescue the affected mind from the failing of its imagination.11

    INSERT DESCRIPTION - inline graphic

    Fig. 3. Opening bars of Piano Installation with Derangements.
    Click for PDF format.
    © Chedomir Barone 2003.

    Audio 3. Excerpt from Piano Installation with Derangements. Click to hear audio.
    © Chedomir Barone 2003.

    Staged as an “installation” so that listeners (“non-performers,” in Barone’s words) might come and go as they wish, the piece, says Barone, is actually intended for the performer, whose encounter with boredom, because he or she “must pay attention or the piece collapses,” does not have the luxury of being carried away from its monotony. As in Beecroft’s models, the performer must attempt to accomplish an ideal, which in this case is described by a slow, quiet, and steady sounding of seriated C Major derangements. But of course, the performance is festooned with “errors” and slips, and these expressive failures are what usually pass as justification for the work’s boredom. However, the discourse of musical experimentalism that converts these “failures” into aesthetic successes—a discourse premised on the idea that “An error is simply a failure to adjust immediately from a preconception to an actuality” (John Cage qtd. in Nyman 62)—has the effect of obscuring the affective conditions that engendered their expression. Here’s how Barone describes his experience of performing Piano Installations:

    I was perhaps a little over half way through the piece when I had a series of revelations. First, I realized that I was no longer consciously controlling my hands, or even reading the music. It seemed at the time that I was only looking at the pages, and my hands were somehow working by their own accord. Next, it occurred to me that I didn’t even know “how” to play the piano. (I started to feel the sort of giggly panic at this point that you get when you’ve taken magic mushrooms and are strolling about town trying not to look/act high). Finally, I realized that nothing much made sense. I was smacking some wooden box with my hands for reasons unknown, and somehow sounds were happening as a result of my actions. Everything—the music, the piano, the concert, the people sitting there—seemed utterly foreign and utterly ludicrous.

    (2009)

    Note, Barone never says that the monotonous refrains of the piece transported him to some transcendent plateau or endowed his sense of self with some agreeable estimation of itself. The expressions of sublime transduction are clearly absent from his description. Instead, Barone recounts a senseless mixing of bodies and fugitive intensities whose familiar semantic crust and affective attachments have corroded—not exploded—under the slow decay of his capacity to sustain a focused attention. Throughout this performance, Barone is neither elated nor self-secure. He simply finds himself enduring a slow burn that alternately sears and numbs attention as his body encounters the sensuous infinity of the finite’s iterability.

    Although Barone is relating a performer’s experience of the work, its presentation as “music” (despite its title and the invitation to exit) solicits a kind of attention that condemns one to suffer the duration (durée) of the performance and so to cope with a “series of fatigues or minor exhaustions, rather than a single, major blow to the imagination” (Ngai 272). The halting awe of the stuplime, which more accurately describes an experience of Barone’s work, expresses a paradox in a way that both recalls and challenges Cage’s immersive ideal. It does this insofar as the concerted stuplime articulates the Cagean conceit that displaces intentionality onto the listener who is at the same time created as, in Ross’s terms, an insufficient subject. That is, the musicalized stuplime solicits a subject who is expected to be responsible for witnessing his/her incapacity to adequately attend to nothing in particular. The ambivalence infusing this paradox, which in the 1960s was managed and qualified discursively by appealing to the rhetoric of Zen and other traditions of coincidentia oppositorum, is in this case expressed in the affective terms of “coping” and “striving,” terms that embody a contemporary “form of living related to a loss of self but inextricably tied to the development of the self” (Ross 68). Thus, whereas Kenneth Goldsmith’s work Fidget (2000), which is nothing/everything but a transcription of his bodily movements over a single day, simply represents the array of corporeal techniques that he suffered over twenty-four hours, the audience captured by the musical address of Barone’s much more modest three-hour performance is given its own occasion to yawn, to loll, to ache, and so to shape the individuality of its members through their alternately flagging/rebounding capacity to cope with the stuplimity of its derangements.

    What differentiates the boredom of this situation from its Romantic expression is the articulation of a neoliberal and cognitivist model of subjectivity in which individuality is constituted, expressed, and strangely empowered by the transitive banalities, rogue affects, and uneven fatigues that assail him/her/it. In other words, whereas Romantic boredom promised an ecstatic, eventual, and indubitable (if inexpressible) self-presence, contemporary boredom makes no such promise, leaving one, for better or worse, to carve a selfhood out of an apparently uniform tedium by showing how one is uniquely affected by the pressures of contemporary culture’s norms of independence. In the context of an experimental music culture that has made it compulsory to flaunt an iconoclasm and an ostensibly catholic taste, this pressure is felt and manifested in the imperative to meet the strikingly neoliberal policy of required creativity, of the constant need to display not a mastery, for that is impossible, but a capacity to creatively cope with the uncertain, the unforeseen, and the ultimately “unknown unknowns” of life. Thus, the extent to which the stuplime expresses a contemporary ambivalence to aestheticized boredom, one that contrasts with the rhetorically attractive refrains of its Romantic escapes, can be seen by the way it addresses a subject who is persuaded that it is both a right and a chore to wait for one’s own interests.

    The ambivalence of stuplimity plays out a little differently in the work of American composer G. Douglas Barrett. Barrett’s interdisciplinary practice traverses the conventions of traditional composition and visual art and skews Barone’s affectedly doltish (over)abundance of minor variations by its conceptually mannered conceit of simulation, or what Barrett calls “transcription.” Transcription for Barrett turns less on the order of the real and the hyperreal than it does on the way of making expressive the distortions, the insufficiencies, and the overlooked in what Barrett says are “processes that have to do with documenting, replicating, recording and repeating” (Artist Statement). These processes, of course, nevertheless participate in the general economy of simulation, for each instance is a type of image that cannot help but articulate the logic of models and copies that both generate and undermine the notion of the real or original.12 Barrett’s practice of transcription, however, can be distinguished from the contemporary history of simulation by virtue of the way his work emphasizes rather than dissimulates the disfiguring properties intrinsic to its processes. Like the act of translation, transcription for Barrett entails a certain amount of interpretive activity that does not so much introduce as express the difference that occasions two or more instances of a thing-event. In other words, Barrett’s transcriptions witness and delineate in musical terms the virtual multiplicity or multivalence of an event as it is figured in different mediums: audio recording, notated score, and live performance (and this discursive medium in which you’re encountering it now). What makes Barrett’s transcriptions and their exquisite tedium elicit a stuplime ambivalence has, however, less to do with the familiar dimensions of repetition and extendedness than it does with the way they treat every source as an insufficiently expressed event. Take for example his work Derivation XI, or,

    {Derivation(Derivation[Derivation{Derivation(Derivation[Derivation{Backyard [Music] – Vol. 4 (or Derivation IV.)} (or Derivation VI.)] (or Derivation VII.)) (or Derivation VIII.)} (or Derivation X.)] (or Derivation XI.)) (or Derivation XII.)}(or Derivation XI.) for string quartet (2009)

     

    INSERT DESCRIPTION - inline graphic

    Fig. 4. Opening bars of Derivation XI.
    Click for PDF format.
    © G. Douglas Barrett.

    Audio 4. Excerpt from Derivation XI. Click to hear audio.
    © G. Douglas Barrett.

    The originary event for this “piece,” or more accurately, the series of derivations executed by Barrett since 2006, is a recording of a performance of his piece Backyard [Music] (2006), which is itself the transcription of a recording made of the ambient sounds of a Hollywood street corner. Derivation XI can be thought of as the eighth generation of Backyard [Music]—as the collective expression of the recording, transcription, and performance—or, if you want to discriminate a performance from a recording and from a transcription, then Derivation XI will be the twenty-second iteration of Backyard [Music]. In Barrett’s terms:

     

    Derivation XI. is a transcription of a recording of a performance of a transcription of a performance of a transcription of a recording of a performance of a transcription of a recording of a performance of a transcription of a recording of a performance of a transcription of a recording of a performance of a transcription of a recording of a transcription of a recording (of a performance).

     

    What each subsequent iteration (recording, transcription, performance) of this process implies is that the previous iteration is, in a sense, in-attentive to something that can only be attended to in the following iteration, paradoxically showing that the finitude of each event is composed of an excess that escapes its specificity. Brian Massumi describes the ingressive potential that informs each instance of a thing or event as the “autonomy of affect,” a potential that gives things their sense of “life.” “Actually existing, structured things,” he writes, “live in and through that which escapes them” (35). This “escape” is what Barrett transcribes and reiterates, each time expressing again the same potential difference or, as Massumi says, “a fade out to infinity” (35). The ambivalence of the tedium crafted by Barrett derives from the kind of charged uncertainty that gives life its feeling, its sense of open-endedness, which reminds us of what Cage averred as a heterogeneous field of multiplicity. However, because Barrett’s transcriptions still participate in a logic of simulation, a logic that dislodges all signs from their relation to a “real” referent and that, argues Baudrillard, is the dominant economy of our age, they also remind us that there is no outside or founding model, no tradition or central edict that shows us how or who to be—except for the model of individual independence, a model joyfully embodied in the 1960s and ’70s, but tediously, and often insufficiently, performed by today’s bored subject.

    While the seriality of Derivations takes on the impressive but ultimately impossible task of actualizing the totality of its difference, Barrett’s piece Three Voices (2008) composes another series of simulations through the description of “every possible ordering of entrances and cut-offs of sounds or actions for three performers” (Barrett 2009). From left to right, three lines, three performers, each playing a single tone, sound, or action corresponding to the 169 graphic portrayals of relative beginnings and endings, Barrett composes an exhaustive picture of a particular form of time, of time written sideways. An hour-long performance from 2008 features two violins and flute articulating the diversity of entrances and cut-offs through a series of soft iterations
    of the sonority: Eb4, D5, Db6.

    INSERT DESCRIPTION - inline graphic

     

    INSERT DESCRIPTION - inline graphic

    Fig. 5. Opening of Three Voices.
    Click for PDF format.
    © G. Douglas Barrett.

    Audio 5. Excerpt from Three Voices. Click to hear audio.
    © G. Douglas Barrett.

    On one level, Three Voices resembles the fetishization of presence associated with the compositions of Morton Feldman. Like Feldman’s works, which elaborate a succession of varied instrumental events, Barrett’s piece stages a uniform flow of variations of the same event. However, to the extent that it aims to elaborate a kind of action, Three Voices is more usefully compared to Gertrude Stein’s The Making of Americans: Being a History of a Family’s Progress in the way that it attempts to exhaust the telling of its “kind,” its “list[ing] of every ordering of starts and stops of three elements” (Barrett).13 Like Stein’s psychedelic taxonomization of “kinds” of Americans, Three Voices enacts a totalizing project that engenders a stuplime encounter with the singular “kind” of beginnings and endings. The labor involved in this sort of “inventory art,” from writing, to performing, to listening to it, summons affects that force the subject back upon itself, not in a recuperative gesture of the sublime that Kant sees as reason’s triumph over the imagination’s insufficiency, but in the sense that the imagination is made to continually reflect upon its paucity and in a way that forces the listener to take responsibility for developing new ways and manners of listening.

    Certainly one can imagine slips in intonation or uneven bowing and breathing as moments of “excitement” in the unfolding of Three Voices. But Ngai’s description of The Making of Americans as a “labor of enumeration, differentiating, describing, dividing, sorting” tells us that this making involves very little excitement but instead “generally takes place as a painstakingly slow, tiring, seemingly endless ‘puzzling’ over differences and resemblances” (292). The instruction that Three Voices be played “soft, concentrated, for its own sake” indicates a making of kinds of beginnings and endings that are neither euphoric nor ironic, but unjustified multiples of kinds (of beginnings and endings) whose repetitions “elevate and absurdify” (Ngai 280) their way of being an assembly of singular kinds whose strangeness breaks upon the familiar of their kinds. Works such as these extract an affective response that is decidedly un-sublime. Both Barrett’s and Barone’s neo-Dada interrogations of the shockingly obtuse drift perilously close to the un-musical refrains of the everyday by unintentionally choreographing the contingencies and inexactitudes that inhere in and inform any programme of embodied actions. While lacking the intensive magnitude of the sublime, like the buzz of everyday life both Three Voices and Piano Installation with Derangements are rich with hiccups that, because of their aesthetic making, lie on just this side of being boring.

    Post…Death…

    Obviously, boredom today is not wholly distinct from the boredom of the 60s and ’70s; the formal and conceptual similarities, as well as the discursive figures that are used by artists to describe and justify the boring things that they do, are more than apparent. What is not so evident is the way in which the paradoxical “shock” of boredom now functions as a currency in what theorist Paul Mann calls the “white economy of discourse.” In his 1991 book, Theory-Death of the Avant-Garde, Mann argues that the devices of avant-garde or “oppositional” art, of which boredom is just one device along with “shock,” “juxtaposition,” “collage,” and, most importantly for Mann, “critique,” are forms of currency in an economy that trades on expressions of conformity/resistance. The avant-garde doesn’t occupy the latter term of this binary so much as its expressions mark the differential drift by which this pair is made sayable in a system of exchange. In essence, Mann is suggesting that the avant-garde’s perpetual effort to differ makes it a discursive agent insofar as its expressions of difference generate discourse. And as discourse is the scene of recuperation, the assimilation of difference to the same white economy of exchange, the avant-garde is less a site of resistance and more “a system for instrumentalizing contradiction” (Mann 46). This insight into the avant-garde’s complicity with a bourgeois culture of exchange is supposed to be the death of the avant-garde; however, as Mann notes in pointing to the proliferation of “obituaries”—like his book and even this essay–the avant-garde’s death makes it not less productive, but in many ways more productive: “The death of the avant-garde is the n-state of the recuperation of its critical potential by a narrative of failure” (xi). Here, Mann is saying that the avant-garde’s critical posture is itself a commodity that can be used for purposes of exchange. While artworks continue to be made and sold, their real value lies in being placeholders or ingredients for the essays, books, dissertations, conferences, and symposia that are like grimoires and séances for reanimating the dead. Within a discursive economy, every critical study of an avant-garde’s death is a type of necromancy. From this perspective, the current interest in aesthetic boredom would seem to lie not in how it affects someone, but in how a work’s senseless drifts and empty feints persuade someone to talk or write about it. The catch here of course, one whose dialectical gesture is tautologically poised to collapse in an ever tightening spiral of immanence, is that art which is merely an interesting thing to write about—to discourse on—is boring, and being boring is merely interesting to write about. The bind for contemporary art and criticism is that they become unable to make a critical statement about their own situation without re-presenting the discursive mechanisms of its expressive distress. The only way to escape this dilemma would be to dodge participation in the discursive economy by imagining a place outside of discourse. And this, writes Mann, is “a place that, one is assured, does not exist” (91).

    Or if “it” does exist, it exists in a way that cannot be articulated without being drawn into the wholly affirmative character of discourse, for “discourse has no negative force that is not reduced to dialectical systems-maintenance” (88). This means that if I am to do what I am about to, that is, to suggest how contemporary boredom intimates an “escape” from discourse without actually dying the death of absolute silence, I should really stop writing and let a little nihilism loose on my own words. However, it is clear by this point that I won’t. I should at least suggest a conclusion, one whose even modest inference or speculation will compromise the chance of aesthetic boredom to be unjustified.

    Well…I can’t go on, I’ll go on.

    Perhaps in losing the operational difference that distinguishes between aesthetic and mundane boredom, a loss diagnosed by Baudrillard as a consequence of media saturation that takes us beyond questions of representation, contemporary “aesthetic” boredom (which should now be put under erasure) articulates the uncertainty of its own conundrum. Unlike earlier artworks that focused on boredom’s capacity to disturb conventions, to drum up differences in which discourse could be invested, contemporary boredom, in its stuplimity, seems to address the metaphysical ambiguity that has always been evident in boredom’s rhetoric. Boredom, as the phrases “That song is boring” and “I’m bored” reveal, is a way of speaking about the felt sense of senselessness and the uncertainty affecting a subject caught between a withering paradigm of faith and the reflexive proclivities of modern epistemological skepticism. Thus, whereas a work like Steve Reich’s Four Organs (1970) once promised to eliminate the uncertainty of being neither a faithful nor empirical “self” by annihilating this duality in an immersive gesture of extinction, Barrett’s Derivation XI. transcribes and simulates the ambivalence that has allowed boredom to spread beyond the desert of art into the wasteland of the mundane, where the intensity of being unjustified becomes indistinguishable from a day at the office. But this is no hard-won insight. It is the simulation of an insight into the fact that our waiting no longer pays off in the revelation of hitherto unknown interests, an insight into the theory-death that waiting tries to infinitely postpone. Waiting is stuplime: It is an uncertain witnessing of the time of events in their infinite eventuality and a way of listening to nothing in particular in order to imagine the impossible possibility of disappearing into an event that always never takes place.

    eldritch Priest is a composer and musician who writes about contemporary culture and experimental art. He took a Ph.D. from the Institute for Studies in Literature, Art and Culture at Carleton University for his dissertation on aesthetics of failure. Currently, he is researching the subjects of distraction and the occult.

    Notes

    This work is dedicated to the memory of Art Jarvinen (1956-2010).

    1. The “sensuous infinity” that I refer to in this essay is the sense we have of a perpetually receding end-point, or inversely, of a continually dividing mid-point. This can be represented in two ways using the familiar example of a number series (m, n, o…). The former is what’s called an extensive infinitude wherein along a real number series we can always count one more term beyond the last. This is represented by the formula (m, n, o…)+1. The latter however, is called an intensive infinitude, wherein between two terms of this series lies a third. The formula for this sense of infinitude is ½(m+n). I am using the term “sensuous infinity” rather than the more common “bad infinity” in order to emphasize the experiential aspects of boredom’s sense of endlessness.

    2. While repetition, slowness, and suspension are not exclusive to experimental composition, I emphasize the Cagean tradition of composition here, for a certain conviction and celebration of boredom is fundamental to the aesthetics of post-Cagean composition in a way that the droney doom metal of SunnO))) or the numbingly pensive groove of British dubstep never is.

    3. This, of course, is Elaine Scarry’s argument in The Body in Pain (1985), which presents an elegant theory of how sentience can be represented as a spectrum hemmed by complementary extremes: At one end is the imagination, wherein the act of imagining coincides with the object imagined, and at the other end is pain, in which the act of perception takes itself as its own object.

    4. This sense of “perfection” alludes to eighteenth-century German aesthetician Georg Friedrich Meier’s notion of beautiful thinking (ars pulchre cogitandi), which he borrowed from his mentor Alexander Gottlieb Baumgarten.

    5. Warhol’s notorious reputation for “being bored” can be illustrated in many ways, but perhaps, owing to their time-based expression, his films Sleep and Empire are representative of his aesthetic tedium. Both Sleep (1963) and Empire (1964) are eight-hour films that fixate on the passage of time by focusing the camera on a single event. In the case of the former, the film is a partially looped shot of a sleeping John Giorno, while the latter is a continuous shot of the Empire State building as late afternoon dusk passes into evening darkness. On Mac Low’s poetry, which is noted for its use of chance operations and the application of arbitrary systems for selecting and assembling new text from pre-existing source material, see Mac Low 2009.

    6. Elisabeth Goodstein, in her work Experience Without Qualities (2005), argues that the rhetoric of boredom develops around an ambiguity or contradiction in Enlightenment discourses of subjective experience that aim to describe the persistence of an immaterial dimension of being within an otherwise orderly, objective material reality.

    7. Music has a long association with the phantasmatic. Though the most common sense of this is inherited from religious and folk traditions that treat music like an incantatory form that conjures a quasi-mystical space-time into being, more obscure formulations include Susanne Langer’s theory that musical morphology expresses the affective “semblance” of the “inner life” (a concept borrowed from Schiller’s notion of Schein), Jacques Attali’s sense that the suppleness of music’s medium simulates a hyper-fast economy of relations presaging political orders, and David Burrows’s thesis that music operates on a synthetic plane of sensory immediacy that compensates for the abstraction of language. See Langer 1953, Attali 1985, and Burrows 2007.

    8. Three novels composed entirely of one year’s worth of New York City weather, traffic, and sports reports.

    9. Ngai uses the term “agglutination” rather than accumulation to describe the holding together in perception or formal relations “the mass adhesion or coagulation of data particles or signifying units” (263).

    10. I think that Ngai relies too heavily on the formal elements of the works she studies to exemplify the affective response to iterability. Although her examples are persuasive, particularly as they draw attention to the way the repetition of finite elements undermines the stability of formal concepts by mutilating the signifying relays of the system granting them meaning, she overlooks the detail that we can only now, after having suffered a century of aesthetic boredom, appreciate, and we can only now feel alternately bored and interested by the same experience. It’s not merely the individual work’s linking of boredom and astonishment that expresses the stuplime, but the collective history of ways we’ve developed to aestheticize and thereby unsteadily elevate the mundane or picayune.

    11. A derangement refers to a permutational mode in combinatorial mathematics whereby no element of a given set (i.e., C major: C D E F G A B) appears in its original place.

    12. For example, in addition to using common audio recorders and transposing the captured sounds into musical notation, Barrett has designed a piece of software capable of performing a spectral analysis of a recording whose results are converted tones mapped onto a specified instrument or ensemble.

    13. “There must now then be more description of the way each one is made of a substance common to their kind of them, thicker, thinner, harder, softer, all of one consistency, all of one lump, or little lumps stuck together to make a whole one cemented together sometimes by the same kind of being sometimes by the other kind of being in them, some with a lump hard at the centre liquid at the surface, some with the lump vegetablish or wooden or metallic in them. Always then the kind of substance, the kind of way when it is a mediumly fluid solid fructifying reacting substance, the way it acts makes one kind of them of the resisting kind of them, the way another substance acts makes another kind of them the attacking way of them. It and the state it is in each kind of them, the mixing of it with the other way of being that makes many kinds of these two kinds of them, sometime all this will have meaning” (Stein 345).

    Works Cited

    • Abram, John. “Re: question (2).” Message to the author. 17 May 2009. E-mail.
    • Attali, Jacques. Noise: The Political Economy of Music. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1985. Print.
    • Barone, Chedomir. “Re: question.” Message to the author. 15 Apr. 2009. E-mail.
    • ———. Piano Installation with Derangements. 2003. N.p., n.d. Web. 7 Nov. 2011.
    • Barrett, G. Douglas. Artist Statement, 2011. N.p., 2011. Web. 7 Nov. 2011.
    • ———. Derivation XI. 2008. gdouglasbarrett.com. N.p., n.d. Web. 7 Nov. 2011.
    • ———. Three Voices. 2008. gdouglasbarrett.com. N.p., n.d. Web. 7 Nov. 2011.
    • ———. “Re: question (3).” Message to the author. 3 Jun. 2009. E-mail.
    • Baudrillard, Jean. The Conspiracy of Art: Manifestos, Interviews, Essays. Trans. Sylvère Lotringer. New York: Semiotext(e), 2005. Print.
    • Blom, Ina. “Boredom and Oblivion.” The Flux Reader. Ed. Ken Friedman. West Sussex: Academy Editions, 1998. Print.
    • Burrows, David. Time and the Warm Body: A Musical Perspective on the Construction of Time. Boston: Brill, 2007. Print.
    • Cage, John. Silence: lectures and writings. Middletown: Wesleyan UP, 1973. Print.
    • de Certeau, Michel. The Practice of Everyday Life. Trans. S. Rendall. Berkeley: U of California P, 1984. Print.
    • Ehrenberg, Alain. The Weariness of the Self: Diagnosing the History of Depression in the Contemporary Age. Montreal: McGill-Queen’s UP, 2010. Print.
    • Goldsmith, Kenneth. Fidget. Toronto: Coach House Books, 2000. Print.
    • ———. Sports. Los Angeles: Make Now Press, 2007. Print.
    • ———. Traffic. Los Angeles: Make Now Press, 2007. Print.
    • ———. The Weather. Make Now Press, 2005. Print.
    • Goodstein, Elizabeth S. Experience Without Qualities: Boredom and Modernity. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2005. Print.
    • Higgins, Dick. “Boredom and Danger.” Breaking the Sound Barrier: A Critical Anthology of the New Music. Ed. Gregory Battcock. New York: Dutton, 1982. Print.
    • Jameson, Fredric. Postmodernism, or, The Cultural Logic of Late Capitalism. Durham: Duke UP, 1991. Print.
    • Jarvinen, Art. 100 cadences with four melodies, a chorale, and coda (“with bells on!”). 2008. Sylmar: Leisure Planet Music, 2008. Print.
    • Langer, Susanne. Feeling and Form. New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1953. Print.
    • Lyotard, Jean François. Libidinal Economy. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1993. Print.
    • ———. The Postmodern Condition: A Report on Knowledge. Trans. Geoff Bennington and Brian Massumi. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1984. Print.
    • Mac Low, Jackson. Thing of Beauty. Ed. Anne Tardos. Berkeley: U of California P, 2009. Print.
    • Mann, Paul. The Theory-death of the Avant-garde. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1991. Print.
    • ———. Masocriticism. Albany: State U of New York P, 1999. The SUNY Ser. in Postmodern Culture. Print.
    • Massumi, Brian. Parables for the Virtual: Movement, Affect, Sensation. Durham: Duke UP, 2002. Print.
    • Maxwell, Devin. “Re: question (1).” Message to the author. 30 May 2009. E-mail.
    • ———. PH4. 2004. Montreal: Éditions musique SISYPHE, 2004. Print.
    • Ngai, Sianne. Ugly Feelings. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2005. Print.
    • Nyman, Michael. Experimental Music: Cage and Beyond. New York: Cambridge UP, 1999. Print.
    • Phillips, Adam. On Kissing, Tickling, And Being Bored: Psychoanalytic Essays On The Unexamined Life. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1993. Print.
    • Ross, Christine. The Aesthetics of Disengagement: Contemporary Art and Depression. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2006. Print.
    • Scarry, Elaine. The Body in Pain: The Making and Unmaking of the World. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1985. Print.
    • Stein, Gertrude. The Making of Americans: Being a History of a Family’s Progress. Champaign: Dalkey Archive Press, 1995. Print.
    • Wallace, David Foster. The Pale King. New York: Little, Brown and Company, 2009. Print.
  • The Finite Dialectic

    Jason Read (bio)
    University of Southern Maine
    Jason.Read@maine.edu

    Review of John Grant, Dialectics and Contemporary Politics: Critique and Transformation from Hegel through Post-Marxism. New York: Routledge, 2011.
     
    In recent years there have been a slew of publications dealing with the relationship between post-structuralism and Marx. It could be argued that these works follow the lead of Derrida’s Specters of Marx and Michael Hardt and Antonio Negri’s Empire, each of which argues for a relation between Marx and post-structuralism. Or it could be that the turn to Marx, or to a relation between Marx and post-structuralism, reflects not so much a change in the intellectual atmosphere, in the old battles for intellectual hegemony, as a change in the political and economic atmosphere. The years of neoliberal restructuring of the university and subsequent austerity cuts have made it harder and harder to separate post-structuralist concerns with the nature of subjectivity, knowledge and desire from Marxist concerns with exploitation. Problems with capitalism have become increasingly hard to avoid in recent years, and thus we see a turn to Marx in academia as well as in mainstream media.
     
    John Grant’s book is not about the relationship between post-structuralism and Marx, but about the contemporary relevance of dialectical thinking. This shift takes us to the core of much of the post-structural opposition to Marx: the dialectic, with its central notions of totality and contradiction. The post-structuralist thinkers that argued for the importance of Marx, such as Deleuze, the late Derrida, and Foucault, were trenchant critics of the dialectic; Marx, materialism, and the critique of capital could be salvaged, but the dialectic was forever associated with the original sins of totality, teleology, and identity. There have even been attempts to save Marx from the dialectic, to produce a non-dialectical Marx in which immanence, power, or difference takes the place of the dialectic. Grant tempers this critique of the dialectic by returning to dialectical thinkers such as Althusser and Adorno who tried to separate the dialectic from its idealistic tendencies, to produce a dialectic without a subject, totality, or telos. By bringing together the criticisms of the dialectic with the most profound revisions of dialectical thinking, Grant is able to produce a dialectical revision of sorts, in which negations of the dialectic converge with its revision. The opposition to dialectics is a determinate negation, one that retains as much as it negates.
     
    Grant begins his book with an examination of the Phenomenology of Spirit. His interpretation follows Adorno and Zizek, and anticipates such works as Fredric Jameson’s The Hegel Variations: On the Phenomenology of Spirit and Étienne Balibar’s Citoyen sujet et autres essais d’anthropologie philosophique, in arguing that the Phenomenology is less a systematic exposition of the march of spirit than of the dialectic of disjuncture between experience and concept. Grant thus breaks with what he refers to as the onto-structural understanding of the dialectic, in which the various stages are the stages of being and its conceptual articulation, stressing instead the finitude of the Phenomenology, the tension in it between experience and its historical situation (17). It is not a matter, however, of choosing the existential understanding of the dialectic, dominated by the struggle for recognition, against the onto-structural interpretation of the unfolding of being, but of recognizing that the tension between experience and structure or logic is, as Grant understands it, the dialectic itself.
     
    Louis Althusser’s articulation of a materialist dialectic draws a line of demarcation against both an existential interpretation–and any humanism–and the idealism and teleology of the onto-structural understanding. This makes him an unlikely figure for Grant’s project. However, in the second chapter, Grant excavates a provocative and surprising passage from Althusser’s early writing on Hegel, a passage in which Althusser argues for the superiority of Hegel over Marx. Althusser argues that Marx’s method is predicated on an anthropology of labor, while Hegel’s dialectic is one in which there is no first time, no ontological or anthropological postulate, but every starting point, every given is negated, becoming the initial moment of a dialectic (Grant 38). While Althusser’s celebration of Hegel is surprising, the terms of this opposition are not: Althusser would dedicate the rest of his intellectual career to contesting the primacy of origin and end, as well as an anthropological foundation not only for Marxism but for philosophy. Grant is thus able to foreground the notion of a dialectic without first terms to draw a thread through Althusser’s thought, from the development of an overdetermined materialist dialectic without essences to the later work on aleatory materialism.
     
    Such a reading brushes against the grain of Althusser’s project, the trajectory of which moves from defining a materialist dialectic to rejecting dialectics in favor of a materialism of the encounter. However, Grant’s method, which focuses on the tension between experience and system, the articulation of concepts and their limits, makes it possible to see a dialectic of sorts in Althusser’s aleatory materialism. As Grant argues, Althusser’s aleatory materialism is understood to be dialectical not just because it works through the oppositions of contingency and necessity, event and structure, but ultimately because of its articulation of fundamental concepts. Althusser’s reading of Machiavelli is said to articulate two fundamental principles: the first thesis is that nothing changes, that history can only be instructive if based on invariants, while the second is that everything changes. These two theses demand a dialectic in which the concrete situation, what Althusser once labeled the conjuncture, can only be understood as the particular way in which the latter negates the former, the particular combination of change and invariants (56).
     
    Grant’s final point is not just that Althusser was dialectical all along, but that his later theoretical production can be read through his early idea of a dialectic without content in order to argue for a dialectic that emerges in the tension between contradictory theses. This makes possible a rereading of particular moments in contemporary theoretical and political debates. The subsequent chapters take up “experience,” “ideology,” “totality,” and, finally, transformation, all of which have come under scrutiny and critique by such thinkers as Derrida, Deleuze, and Foucault. Grant does not deal with concepts abstractly, simply stating that they have migrated from the “hot” to the “not” list, juxtaposing them with the new terms of “language,” “discourse,” “multiplicity,” and “deconstruction.” Rather, each chapter is structured around a particular determinate negation, a particular textual moment where the abstract opposition between terms must necessarily give way to a more nuanced, or dialectical, relation. The question of experience is read through Foucault and Derrida’s debate over madness and Foucault’s attempt to present a history of madness, while ideology is read against Deleuze and Foucault’s attempt to dispense with the notion altogether. In each case a specific theoretical intervention is used to illustrate the unavoidable nature of dialectic thought. The debate about experience, about its discursive construction, reveals the impossibility of absolutely deciding for or against experience, of maintaining some originary experience prior to its discursive construction or of a discourse that constructs all experience in its wake. There is a dialectical relation in which experience and discourse, the concept and what exceeds it, are constantly shaping each other. Similarly, Foucault and Deleuze’s attempt to dispense with the category of ideology, to have done with its sharp distinction between appearance and reality, ends up reintroducing a concept of masks and mystifications. Despite his opposition to ideology, Foucault argues, in a central passage of The History of Sexuality, that “power is tolerable only on condition that it mask a substantial part of itself” (86). Rather than dispense with ideology, with the opposition between appearance and essence, a dialectical treatment seeks to grasp the reality of appearances. These particular interventions illustrate that a dialectic is at work even when it would appear to be absent. Grant takes on Foucault, an anti-dialectical thinker par excellence, to argue that the relationship between power and resistance can be thought of as a dialectic in which negation is determination (and vice versa). As Grant writes,

     

    For both Foucault and Hegel, nothing is constituted purely on its own terms, but always in relation to what limits it. Power and resistance, then, have a paradoxical relationship in that they serve as the limit of the other, and yet in doing so they motivate and incite more of what they intend to check or restrain. Such a relationship is eminently dialectical.

    (138)

    Once removed from its onto-structural position, from the march of spirit or some ultimate argument about the contradictory nature of reality, once the dialectic becomes a dialectic, it becomes all the more ubiquitous, inserting itself in every place that a concept, or problem, is set against its opposite which determines and defines it.

     
    I have suggested that Grant’s dialectic can be seen as part of a turn to Hegel in writers such as Balibar and Jameson. I mention these two authors specifically because their respective turn to Hegel is one that foregrounds the finitude and partial nature of the dialectic. Balibar has also pursued a reading of the Phenomenology in which it is no longer the speculative teleology but the dialectical moment that is stressed. Balibar stresses that Hegel’s various historical portraits, such as those of Antigone, the Enlightenment, and the French Revolution, are not simply the reflections of an erudite and totalizing knowledge, but demonstrate that there is no meta-language of spirit; spirit, the collectivity, can only be expressed in specific cultural and historical moments. These moments see themselves as absolute, see their historical condition as the ultimate condition. This universalization ends up being their negation. The dialectic exposes the partiality and contradictory nature of each of these moments; it is, as Balibar argues, the original form of ideology critique (284). Grant’s use of the dialectic comes closest to Jameson’s in Valences of the Dialectic. Jameson argues, against Althusser, for the merit of an idealistic dialectic. As Jameson writes,

    And that would be, I think, the meaning and the function a return to Hegel today, as over against Althusser. The latter is surely right about his materialistic, his semi-autonomous levels, his structural causality, and his overdetermination: if you look for those things in Hegel you find what everybody knew all along, namely that he was simply an idealist. But the right way of using Hegel is not that way; it lies rather in precisely those things that he was capable of exploring because he was an idealist, namely the categories themselves, the modes and forms of thought in which we inescapably have to think things through, but which have a logic of their own to which we ourselves fall victim if we are unaware of their existence and their informing influence on us.

    (454)

    Grant, like Jameson, in a kind of dialectical reversal, takes Hegel’s weakness, his idealism, as his strength: it is precisely because Hegel focuses on ideas, concepts, and categories that his work is so useful for working through them. It is a matter of what Jameson calls a dialectic without positive terms, in which what is stressed is the contradiction, the negations that determine, and not the resolutions or progress (48). Grant does an excellent job of demonstrating the need for a dialectical treatment of some of the longstanding oppositions in the debate between Marxism, or Marxisms, and post-structuralism, the futility of being for or against categories and concepts for analysis like experience, ideology, and totality, not to mention being for or against the dialectic itself. These concepts and their limitations are indispensable for critical thought. Experience and its construction, the event, and totality are not positions that we might pick once and for all, but must be worked through according to their specific determinations and contradictions.

     
    We can ask, finally, about the political import of this discussion—what does it offer besides a way out of some longstanding theoretical debates and impasses? Grant’s book is not one that simply works on philosophical and theoretical questions, assuming that the political effects will follow. It is a book that takes intervention in the politics of the contemporary moment as one of its essential provocations, reflecting on Obama’s election, the tea party, and the current economic recession. By and large these function as interesting and provocative examples: Grant’s argument that the tea party is as suspicious of the collective power of the people as it is of government, ultimately advocating a privatization of the political, is insightful, as is his argument about the dialectics of structure and event in different understandings of the current crisis (144). Their merit is to remind us that the real contradictions, the ones that matter, are not between Foucault and Derrida, but between the different understandings of the people and power. These readings of political situations are not political prescriptions, but interpretations of the dialectics of existing politics. They retroactively unpack the logic of what has taken place. The owl of Minerva still flies at dusk, even if the sun has just set. The understanding is still retrospective. Grant does offer proposals, proposals for a general dialectical understanding of the relation between creation and transformation, negation and affirmation, already at work in every political situation.
     
    Grant has done much to recommend the idealist aspect of the dialectic, the examination of the negation and contradiction in concepts and categories in the tension between experience and logic. However, the turn towards a materialist dialectic in such thinkers as Althusser was not simply a rehashing of the metaphysical opposition between idealism and materialism, but an attempt to move beyond the retroactive gaze of Hegel to grasp the overdetermined contradictions of the present, contradictions that can be acted upon (106). Which is to say in closing that the dialectics of concepts, the idealistic dialectic of Hegel, albeit unmoored from its speculative grounding, may need to be complemented by a materialist dialectic, a dialectic of the forces and contradictions of material life. This would entail a return to the Marx and Hegel question, but not in terms of mystical kernels and rational shells, in which the materialist dialectic is separated from idealism, but of a dialectic of forces combined with a dialectic of concepts and logics. It would no longer be a matter of emphasizing the difference between the notion of a materialist and idealist dialectic, but of seeking the point of articulation between the two, the place where the dialectic of concepts and experience confronts the dialectic of forces and relations of production. Grant’s book does much to make this possible, liberating Hegel’s dialectic from its ossified image as purveyor of totality and teleology, but it leaves in its wake the conceptual work of connecting this understanding with its historical moment, with the material, rather than logical, situation of our experience.
     

    Jason Read is Assistant Professor of Philosophy at the University of Southern Maine. He is the author of The Micro-Politics of Capital: Marx and the Prehistory of the Present (Albany: SUNY, 2003) as well as articles on Althusser, Negri, Spinoza, Foucault, Deleuze and Guattari. He is completing a manuscript titled Relations of Production: Transindividuality between Ontology and Political Economy for Brill/Historical Materialism.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Althusser, Louis and Étienne Balibar. Reading Capital. Trans. Ben Brewster. New York: Verso, 2009. Print.
    • Balibar, Étienne. Citoyen sujet et autres essais d’anthropologie philosophique. Paris: Presse Universitaires de France, 2011. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. The History of Sexuality Volume 1: An Introduction. Trans. Robert Hurley. New York: Vintage, 1978. Print.
    • Jameson, Fredric. The Hegel Variations: On the Phenomenology of Spirit. New York: Verso, 2010. Print.
    • ———. Valences of the Dialectic. New York: Verso, 2009. Print.
  • Reading Semblance and Event

    Richard Grusin (bio)
    Center for 21st Century Studies
    University of Wisconsin-Milwaukee
    grusin@uwm.edu

    Review of Brian Massumi, Semblance and Event: Activist Philosophy and the Occurrent Arts. Cambridge: MIT, 2011.
     
    It came as something of a surprise when I realized that Semblance and Event: Activist Philosophy and the Occurrent Arts is the first book Brian Massumi has published since the influential 2002 Parables for the Virtual: Movement, Affect, Sensation. Surprising only because in the decade following Parables for the Virtual, Massumi has continued to be an active and influential figure on the theoretical landscape. Among numerous other pieces, for example, he has written a series of important essays on the post-9/11 affective security regime, which, taken together, have the force of a short and incisive book.
     
    Semblance and Event, the fourth volume in MIT’s “Technologies of Lived Abstraction” series, which Massumi co-edits with his partner and collaborator Erin Manning, pursues a different set of concerns, focusing largely on the arts. For this book Massumi circles back to pick up a couple of pre-Parables pieces, which he weaves together with an exciting introductory essay on “Activist Philosophy and the Occurrent Arts” and a concluding tour-de-force in “four movements,” “Arts of Experience, Politics of Expression.” The book is unevenly (or unconventionally) organized. The introduction is longer than the first and third chapters combined, all of which together are approximately the length of the second chapter, a “semblance of an interview” published in 2008 in Inflexions, an online journal. And the final chapter, which by itself could stand alone as one of those slender volumes published by Verso or Prickly Paradigm Press, is nearly half the length of the entire book. But insofar as this chapter picks up on numerous lines of thought from earlier chapters, it serves here as a powerful conclusion to the book’s overall aim of articulating an aesthetic-political philosophy through the unfolding of the concept of “semblance.” Massumi draws this concept in large part, though not exclusively, from Walter Benjamin’s concepts of “mimesis” and “nonsensuous similarity,” tracing out its implications with the help of William James, Whitehead, and Deleuze, along with the especially useful introduction of psychologist Daniel Stern’s concept of “vitality affects.” Both through particular discussions of specific works of art (including among others music, dance, painting, and media installations) and more general discussions of abstraction, linear perspective, and the diagrammatic, Massumi advocates an “activist philosophy,” which teases out not only the politicality of the aesthetic but also the aesthetics of the political. I begin this review with such a generalized description both to prepare potential readers for the experience of reading Semblance and Event and to help account for the emphases and ellipses of this review, which focuses mainly on concepts from the introduction and closing chapter.
     
    When my review copy of Semblance and Event arrived in the mail I had just finished reading Graham Harman’s The Quadruple Object. Inspired by Massumi’s own commitment to relationality, one way for me to begin to think about reviewing Semblance and Event was to think about how the experience of reading Massumi differed from the experience of reading Harman. Perhaps because I had just been making my way through The Quadruple Object, Harman’s object-oriented ontology seemed in places to loom as an unnamed, shadowy adversary to Massumi’s event-oriented ontology. While Massumi does not directly engage with the texts of Harman or other speculative realists, there are several moments, beginning with the introduction, where Harman’s commitment to the ontological primacy of objects over relations comes clearly to mind. But it’s not only because I happened to read the two works next to one another that comparing the experience of reading Massumi with that of reading Harman is instructive. Indeed, from their opening sentences the two works stake out in markedly different prose styles diverging claims about where philosophy should begin. Thinking about some of the differences between the experiences of reading the two books can help illuminate some of the stakes for Massumi’s arguments in Semblance and Event as well as the two authors’ competing philosophical commitments.
     
    Harman’s prose, in The Quadruple Object as elsewhere, is clear and direct—full of declarative sentences, numbered sections and claims, and illustrative diagrams. Harman presents philosophy as an agon of champions, villains, and heroes, as when he claims that “objects should be the hero of philosophy” (16). He operates in part by placing his arguments explicitly in opposition to those of the champions whom he is attempting to unseat or dethrone or knock off their horses or in relation to those whose colors he chooses to wear. At one point he likens “various forms of objects and qualities” to “the opposed armies of Korea [which] have stared each other down for over fifty years” (102). His assertions about positions with which he disagrees often consist of absolutist declarations, such as “Those who resist the notion that individual objects are the central topic of metaphysics have no other option: the object must either be undermined from below or overmined from above” (13). And at another point he likens his own philosophical ambitions to Kant and Freud (124). Thus, despite Harman’s deep commitment to objects, reading his prose can feel very much like encountering a subject- or human-centered discourse about objects, one in which philosophers champion different causes, in Harman’s case the fundamentality of objects, but in which discursive, philosophical agency remains firmly within what can often feel like an object-oriented humanism, in which the subject-object divide seems supplanted by the separation among real objects or what he calls the sensual object-real object divide.
     
    Massumi’s prose, on the other hand, is alternatively fluid, dense, and fragmentary. Its effect is to produce in the reader a kind of movement or relationality similar to the relational movement for which he is arguing. On occasion one feels challenged to hold onto or reproduce these movements of thought outside of the experience of reading. Often Massumi places quotations from his philosophical forebears next to each other, in relation, with little or no exegesis or explanation, as in the second paragraph of the book’s introduction: “What’s middling in all immediacy is ‘an experience of activity’ (James 1996a, 161). ‘The fundamental concepts are activity and process’ (Whitehead 1968, 140). ‘Bare activity, as we may call it, means the bare fact of event or change’ (James 1996a, 161)” (1). Sentences or fragments with no verbs or subjects or objects are prominent, for example: “An integral synchrony of befores and afters. Unbeen, beable. Time-like, logically prior to linear time. In the limits of the present. Wholly, virtually, vaguely. Differentially. Edging into existence” (89). At first these stylistic tendencies can seem gratuitous or annoying. But the absence of subjects and verbs also works to mark the absence of the conventional SVO structure of the English sentence, which separates actors from actions and objects rather than seeing them as emerging from relationality, virtuality, potential, and so forth. Where Harman’s desire to make objects fundamental or distinct from their qualities or relations is underscored in his prose by keeping subjects, verbs, and objects grammatically distinct, Massumi’s concern with event, occurrence, movement, and relation is expressed in a prose style where the event of a sentence can be, and often is, expressed as a single word or phrase.
     
    The stylistic divergence between the two works accompanies a philosophical divergence between Harman’s Heideggerian-inspired defense of the ontological primacy of objects and Massumi’s James-Whitehead-Deleuze-based philosophy of the event. Semblance and Event begins with a direct echo of the opening of Emerson’s “Experience,” which begins with the question: “Where do we find ourselves? In a series of which we do not know the extremes, and believe that it has none.” Conventionally read in the history of philosophy as an American heir to the transcendental idealism of Kant, Emerson has in the past several decades begun to be reread within a more empirical tradition leading to pragmatism and beyond, with “Experience” figuring as a key text for this revisionary project. This project took off in earnest in the 1980s with work by such diverse figures as Stanley Cavell (who challenges the “pragmatist” label even while offering a radically de-idealized Emerson), Sharon Cameron, and Cornel West.1 In the last decade of the 20th century and the first decades of this one, this line of thought has been taken up by (among others) Jonathan Levin, Cary Wolfe, and Paul Grimstad.2 Although Massumi does not engage these debates directly, in the first sentences of Semblance and Event he finds himself in pretty much the same place as Emerson: “Something’s doing (James 1996a, 161). That much we already know. Something’s happening. Try as we might to gain an observer’s remove, that’s where we find ourselves: in the midst of it. There’s happening doing. This is where philosophical thinking must begin: immediately in the middle (Deleuze and Guattari 1987, 21 – 23, 293)” (1).
     
    Where Massumi, like Emerson, would begin in the middle, for Harman philosophy should begin with the “naiveté” of origins, that is, with objects. Indeed objects, for Harman and speculative realists, are originary in an ontological or metaphysical sense. In Semblance and Event, Massumi implicitly distinguishes himself from such an object-oriented philosophy, focusing instead on the event. Where Harman argues that every object is singular, for example, Massumi insists that events are singular. Unlike Harman, who defines objects as distinct both from their qualities and their relations, Massumi describes the event as doubled relationally and qualitatively. When Massumi invokes Deleuze to claim that his own activist philosophy is a “nonobject philosophy,” it is difficult not to hear an invidious distinction from Harman’s object-oriented philosophy. But in contrasting Massumi’s “nonobject philosophy” with Harman’s “object-oriented philosophy” we should not lose sight of their shared opposition to the “subjectivist philosophy” that can be traced back at least to Kant. Activist philosophy, Massumi insists, is also a “noncognitivist philosophy.”
     
    If activist philosophy, the concept that shares the stage with “semblance” and “event” in the book’s title, is neither an objectivist nor a subjectivist philosophy, what is it? The remainder of Massumi’s introduction takes up this question, providing a series of increasingly complex answers. In perhaps another implicit differentiation from the school of “speculative realism,” Massumi characterizes activist philosophy as “aesthetico-political” and “speculative-pragmatic.” In reading object-oriented philosophy as part of the “against-which” that Massumi’s arguments are formed from and directed towards, I don’t mean to overstate its place in Semblance and Event. Massumi has his eyes on artistic as well as philosophical works here and thereby articulates the book’s aims through both frames. By linking the “aesthetico-political” with the “speculative-pragmatic,” he also highlights the politically activist implications of his philosophy. Suggesting that “the politicality of process” is the book’s “one central concern” (13), Massumi means “activist philosophy” to operate not only in terms of, say, activist left politics but in what might best be understood as the politicality of the nonhuman.
     
    Thus the “final question” posed by the introduction is “that of experience in nonhuman forms of life, and in nonliving matter itself” (25). Massumi has taken up this question before, most notably perhaps in “The Autonomy of Affect,” where he draws on Simondon and Deleuze to distinguish between the human and the nonhuman not in terms of “the presence or absence” of consciousness or reflection, but in terms of their “directness.” In Semblance and Event he draws more heavily on Whitehead to unfold the question of nonhuman perception and, implicitly again, on Emerson’s concept of “experience,” especially that of nonhuman forms of life. To answer the question of nonhuman perception Massumi follows Whitehead’s discussion of the electron as “an occasion of experience.” And although he only tangentially touches on this concern in the book, pointing his reader to a forthcoming essay for further elucidation, the introduction closes with a sustained meditation on the relations among human, biological, and physical perception. As he does elsewhere in his work, Massumi refuses any hard and fast distinctions between humans, biological nonhumans, and physical matter. He does so not to equate these different “occasions of experience,” but as a means of accounting for both their continuity with and the singularity of the “human form of life” (26).
     
    Massumi deploys Whitehead’s contention that “Objectification itself is abstraction” to explain the relational process through which different objects take form as experience. Humans and nonhumans alike take forms as occasions of experience through abstraction. Massumi understands the history of humanity as a “semblance,” an “abstraction” that operates like tree-rings through our nonhuman animal body. Through “specific techniques of existence,” this nonhuman body makes all human experience co-occurrent with occasions of nonhuman experience. In concluding his introduction with the nonhumanness of the body, Massumi loops back to and updates his earlier work on affectivity—and perhaps unintentionally loops back to Emerson as well. Massumi cites Whitehead’s insistence that the body is as much a part of nature as a mountain or a river or a cloud to underscore his own point that “the body as technique of existence” is continuous with the world (27). Whitehead himself echoes the early part of Nature, where Emerson distinguishes between the “me” and the “not-me,” or between the soul and nature, insisting that the body be included with nature as part of the “not-me.” After beginning his book with Emerson in the middleness of “Experience,” then, Massumi ends his introduction very much where Emerson begins. I emphasize Massumi’s perhaps not altogether intentional Emersonianism not to accuse him, as he cites others as having done, of romanticism—a charge made and addressed in the chapter 2 interview of Semblance and Event (and which he partially embraces in terms of his commitment to intensity). Rather, despite Emerson’s loose designation in twentieth-century literary histories as an American romanticist, I call attention to Massumi’s Emersonianism in order to situate both him and Emerson within the alternative philosophical genealogy that links transcendentalism with pragmatism, even with the radical empiricism of James or Whitehead. And as the previous discussion makes evident, this is a genealogy defined largely by its insistence upon the inseparability of human from nonhuman nature through the mediation of the body.
     
    Massumi criticizes the concept of the medium, which he would seek to replace with something like “technique of experience.” Asked in the interview of chapter 2 why he has shied away from talking about the concept of media, Massumi denies that this is a concept at all, because it has been confused with the digital, which is not itself a medium. Insofar as digital technology itself is often characterized as a medium, Massumi’s criticism is well taken. As I argued (with Jay Bolter) nearly 15 years ago in Remediation, while digital photography and digital cinema can both be considered media, digital technology itself cannot. To replace the concept of medium, Massumi introduces Michel Chion’s characterization of the cinematic medium in terms of “audiovisual fusion,” which Massumi feels can more adequately account for the experience of technique as an event. When media theorists (often misreading McLuhan) define media as extensions of the senses, Massumi argues, they miss the way that the senses are already prostheses of the body, are already in that sense media. However, Massumi’s acute dismissal of media theory—which oscillates between defining a medium in terms either of its technological support or its sensory modality—does not speak to the understanding of a medium in relational terms as “that which remediates.” As I have been arguing for the past decade and more, media should not be identified either with their material support or with their dominant sense modalities, but rather with the relational-qualitative processes of remediation that they undertake. Such a process of remediation always takes up both technological and sensory modalities but these are insufficient in themselves to define a medium. For a broad understanding of media, as for events, occasions or techniques of existence, remediation is key.
     
    In the history of Western philosophy (from Aristotle and Plato through Kant and Hegel to Adorno and recent post-Marxian media theory), mediation has usually been understood more narrowly (albeit crucially) as a secondary concept, as something coming between the nonhuman world and the perceiving human, often as an imperfect or distorting filter between the object and the subject. Consequently, it has been understood almost exclusively in terms of logics of representation, symbolization, or ideology as preventing or making impossible the “direct and immediate” relation with the world which Massumi, following Whitehead and James, insists upon as a fundamental component of human and nonhuman experience. If, however, we start with Massumi and Emerson in the middle of things, then mediation can be seen not as secondary but as a primary event or operation; the distance between mediation and perception is narrowed considerably, and the concept of mediation becomes another way to talk about the ideas of semblance, event, and occasions of experience that Massumi’s book unfolds. Indeed, this notion of mediation as event is implicit in Massumi’s work, and his activist philosophy can be read as a useful starting point for thinking a philosophy of mediation, a philosophy which I began to sketch out fragmentarily in my earlier work on remediation and have continued to unfold both in my recent work on premediation and in my current projects focusing on the concept of mediation itself. In his final chapter, Massumi lays the groundwork for such a philosophy of mediation in the aforementioned discussion of the Benjaminian concept of “nonsensuous similarity”—particularly by bringing Benjamin together with Daniel Stern’s generative concepts of “affective attunement” and “vitality affects.”3 What I finally find most exciting about Semblance and Event is the way in which its engaging treatment of “activist philosophy and the occurrent arts” provides the initial steps for a philosophy in which the nonhuman body itself is understood as the model for, and on the model of, mediation.
     
    Richard Grusin is Director of the Center for 21st-Century Studies at the University of Wisconsin-Milwaukee. He has published numerous articles and four books. With Jay David Bolter he is the author of Remediation: Understanding New Media (MIT, 1999), which sketches a genealogy of new media, beginning with the contradictory visual logics underlying contemporary digital media. His most recent book, Premediation: Affect and Mediality After 9/11 (Palgrave, 2010), argues that in an era of heightened securitization, socially networked US and global media work to premediate collective affects of anticipation and connectivity, while perpetuating low levels of apprehension or fear.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    Cavell’s powerful reinterpretation of Emerson can be found in, among other places, This New Yet Unapproachable America: Lectures after Emerson after Wittgenstein (Albuquerque, NM: Living Batch Press, 1989) and “What’s the Use of Calling Emerson a Pragmatist?” Cardozo Law Review 18 (1996) Rev. 171. See also Sharon Cameron, “Representing Grief: Emerson’s ‘Experience,” Representations, No. 15 (Summer 1986): 15–41, and Cornel West, The American Evasion of Philosophy: A Genealogy of Pragmatism (Madison: U of Wisconsin P, 1989).

     

     
    2.
    See Levin, The Poetics of Transition: Emerson, Pragmatism, and American Literary Modernism (Durham, NC: Duke UP, 1999); The Other Emerson, eds. Branka Arsic and Cary Wolfe (Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2010).

     

     
    3.
    See Daniel Stern, The Interpersonal World of the Infant (New York: Basic Books, 1985), and Forms of Vitality: Exploring Dynamic Experience in Psychology, the Arts, Psychotherapy and Development (Oxford: Oxford UP, 2010). Jonathan Flatley has also productively brought together Benjaminian mimesis with Stern’s affect psychology in Affective Mapping: Melancholia and the Politics of Modernism (Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 2008).

     

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    Bolter, J. David, and Richard A. Grusin. Remediation: Understanding New Media. Cambridge: MIT, 1999. Print.
    Harman, Graham. The Quadruple Object. Winchester: Zero Books, 2011. Print.
    Massumi, Brian. Semblance and Event: Activist Philosophy and the Occurrent Arts. Cambridge: MIT, 2011. Print.
  • Entangled Spheres

     

    Ohio State University, Columbus
    chen.982@osu.edu

     

    Review of Eric A. Stanley and Nat Smith, eds., Captive Genders: Trans Embodiment and the Prison Industrial Complex. Oakland: AK Press, 2011.

     

    “It is not enough to just be urgent and in opposition to state violence but uncritically practice it through exclusion, alienation, sexism, ableism, transphobia, and homophobia and a racist politic of policing authenticity. Prefigurative politics really resonated with me, meaning I wanted the work I did to prefigure the world or communities I wanted to live in.”

    -Reina Gossett from Captive Genders (329)

    Captive Genders: Trans Embodiment and the Prison Industrial Complex contributes to the emergent surge of U.S. based transgender cultural critique over the first decades of the 21st century. In conversation with monographs by Susan Stryker, Kate Bornstein, J. Jack Halberstam, Judith Butler, David Valentine, Gayle Salaman, Dean Spade, Micha Cárdenas, Kale Bantigue Fajardo, and Mel Y. Chen, edited anthologies such as the Transgender Studies Reader (with a second volume upcoming), Transgender Migrations: The Bodies, Borders, and Politics of Transition, Gender Outlaws: The Next Generation, Trans/Love: Radical Sex, Love & Relationships Beyond the Gender Binary, and Trans Bodies, Trans Selves (forthcoming), and an expanding trans-media network including work by Yozmit, Ignacio Rivera, Kit Yan, Wu Tsang, Felix Endara, Shawna Virago, Sean Dorsey, and the Electronic Disturbance Theater, the collection of texts that is Captive Genders produces critical interventions assembled around embodied transgender, gender deviant, and queer experiences. These interlinked works share a marked shift towards transgender and gender non-conformant bodies as material interfaces with social regimes of gender and sexual control. But to interpret these pieces together as “emergent” is to already discipline their divergent workings and our interaction with them. These transgender and gender deviant interventions are increasing self-aware of the specificities of their mediums and their networked capabilities, whether they are print book, embodied performance, digital video, cell phone video, online installation, or electronic disturbance. And they depart from late 20th century literary, cultural, and social theory that has tended to emphasize the representational economy of the public sphere—mediated by the linguistic sign—as the chosen field of inquiry and subversion. Therefore, they do not call for a politics of critical interpretation that would “read” an emergent subjectivity along a single plane of social history as much as they work through entanglements with, and transmissions of, the multiple times, spaces, and bodies subjected to the experience of so-called shared society and historical progress. Taking my cue from these transgender and gender devious works, this review of Captive Genders assembles, connects, transmits, and intensifies, rather than performing a critical interpretation.
     
    Social movements for decolonization and racial, gender, sexual, and economic justice in the U.S. in the 1960s and 1970s, in connection with social uprisings in Third World colonies and internationally, transformed the American public sphere to include communities segregated and subordinated by the apartheid U.S. state. People of color, civil rights, feminist, Third World, gay liberation, women of color/Third World feminist, leftist, and anti-war movements developed oppositional cultural practices as critical components of mobilizing against institutional white supremacy, colonialism, patriarchy, classism, homophobia, and heterosexism. These social mobilizations, therefore, did not only inject previously barred communities into the dominant public sphere, but also dismantled institutional public culture through the infusion of divergent, subordinated cultural imaginations. The flexibility and contingency attributed to the system of the sign by Euro-American post-Marxist intellectual and cultural movements after World War II, including postmodernism and poststructuralism, are indebted to the de-structuring of the representational economy of the public sphere by U.S. and Third World anti-colonial and social justice movements, as much as anti-fascist, anti-capitalist critical lineages in Europe and “new” postindustrial and neoliberal conditions. By the 1980s, the political and cultural transformations activated by 1960s/70s liberation movements began to be translated into niche political blocs, niche markets, and niche cultures. As highlighted by several pieces in Captive Genders, this moment of incorporation and backlash coincides with the moment when the penal system under the apartheid U.S. state expands into a booming prison industrial complex, at the edges of the “post”-apartheid American public sphere. The managed inclusion of previously excluded communities and cultural imaginations into the apparatuses of the U.S. state, including state sponsored cultural and economic industries, has had the effect of formalizing cultural and political activism into semi-technical skills and knowledge (including literary and cultural production and interpretation, 501(c)(3) community organizing, and legal and social advocacy) and severing cultural and political work from embodied communities. Also, regulated inclusion by the U.S. state has distanced marginally included, more resourced LGBT (lesbian, gay, bisexual, transgender) people, immigrants, people of color, and women from less resourced and poorer segments of these communities, whose direct experience of the state’s administrative and penal systems is often not mediated by measured participation in the public sphere. The writings collected in Eric A. Stanley and Nat Smith’s Captive Genders provide multi-vocal accounts of those segments of communities that have been forcibly denied access to the post-apartheid American public sphere. People of color, economically impoverished people, and people with scarce or no access to quality education, health care, and social services make up the vast majority of the nearly 2.3 million people currently incarcerated in U.S. state and federal prisons and local jails, according to the most recent records released by the U.S. Bureau of Justice Statistics in 2010. These numbers do not include those incarcerated and “detained” in U.S. territories, military facilities, U.S. Immigration and Customs Enforcement (ICE) facilities, jails in Native American lands, and juvenile facilities.1 The mass number of people imprisoned and detained in U.S. prisons, jails, and facilities is bound to increase with the Obama administration’s implementation of the 2012 National Defense Authorization Act. Presently, African American people comprise 12.6 % of the national population, compared to 38% of the U.S. federal or state prison population. White people comprise 72.4% of the national population, compared to 32% of the prison population. Latino/a people comprise 16.3% of the national population, compared to 22% of the prison population. U.S. Bureau of Justice Statistics 2010 prisoner reports do not count Native Americans, Pacific Islanders, Asians, and people identifying as two or more races in the prison population separately or explicitly. By deduction, these people together make up 7.3% of the prison population, while together comprising 8.8% of the national population.2 Although females comprise 7% of the federal and state prisoner population, compared to the 93% male prison population, women make up one of the fastest growing populations in prisons.3 People in prison are predominantly from low-income backgrounds, lacking in educational and economic opportunities. Most are unemployed or under-employed prior to incarceration, do not have high school diplomas, read English below a sixth grade level, and have a history of drug addiction and/or mental illness.4
     
    There is no official count of self-identified transgender, gender non-conforming, and queer people in prisons and jails. As highlighted in the Sylvia Rivera Law Project’s 2007 Report on the Treatment of Transgender and Intersex People in New York State Men’s Prisons, transgender and gender non-conforming adults and youth experience high rates of systemic discrimination (housing, employment, healthcare, education, public benefits, and social services) and poverty, which contribute to heightened vulnerability to police profiling and brutality and imprisonment. As many of the contributors to Captive Genders point out, transgender and gender non-conforming people are illegible within a rigorously enforced binary gender prison system. The penal legal and prison system assigns prisoners to gender-based prison housing (male versus female prisons) based on prisoners’ genitalia, rather than prisoners’ self-determination, thereby exposing transgender and gender deviant prisoners to targeted policing and abuse. And binary gender prison standards often produce the conflation of trans- and non-conforming gender presentation with homosexuality and HIV positive status—all of which are targets for segregation, administrative isolation, harassment, surveillance, and violence by prison staff and other inmates.
     
    The U.S. currently imprisons more people (in total number and per capita) than any other country in the world, including Russia, China, and Iran.5 The number of people incarcerated in the U.S. began to skyrocket in the mid-1970s with “tough on crime” policies that included mandated minimum sentencing for drug related offenses. These new policies ran counter to stable, if not diminishing, crime rates and the prevailing public perception that drug addiction was a public health, rather than a criminal court, problem (Schlosser). In 1972, there were fewer than 200,000 people incarcerated in federal and state prisons, in contrast to today’s 2.3 million prisoners.6 The nesting of government and private business interests—the prison industrial complex—that was consolidated in the passing of the Rockefeller drug laws in New York in 1973 and then nationalized in the 1980s by the Reagan administration’s War on Drugs, has produced a booming, state subsidized industry that in 2007 drew $228 billion in U.S. federal, state, and local government funding for policing, corrections, and judicial and legal services nationwide and $7.7 billion from California’s state funds alone for prison construction.7 But, as the assembly of voices in Captive Genders suggests, the prison industrial complex is much more than a network of interests that can be put in check with reform and regulation. Its existence and continued expansion depend on the normalization of imprisonment, state violence and policing, and criminalization as common-sense solutions to the social problems of poverty, unequal access to quality employment, housing, education, health care, and social services, the de-industrialization of the economy through corporate globalization, and systemic racism, classism, ableism, transphobia, homophobia, and sexism. The normalization of the prison industrial complex essentially produces a mass penal colony of segregated, confined, and incapacitated people as the common-sense counterpart to the “free” public sphere.
     
    Stanley and Smith’s Captive Genders addresses the specific impact of the prison industrial complex on transgender, gender variant, and queer lives. Together, the writings in this collection argue for the interdependency of contemporary struggles for prison abolition and transgender and queer liberation. Moving beyond the memorializing of the 1969 New York City Stonewall Riots as the inception of the gay liberation movement, the book’s opening texts introduce a vast, unofficial archive of transgender and queer opposition to state violence and criminalization. Morgan Bassichis, Alexander Lee, and Dean Spade give a living record of the radical lineage of transgender and queer organizing that continues to develop and transmit transformative approaches to social justice, counter to the official solutions promoted by the well-funded gay rights agenda. Jennifer Worley recalls street organizing by gay and transgender youth involved in survival sex work in the San Francisco Tenderloin in the late 1970s, against routine police street sweeps, harassment, arrests, and beatings. Tommi Avicolli Mecca remembers queens in “radical drag” in 1970s Philadelphia, who used code (“Lily Law” or “Alice Bluegown”) to warn each other when police were targeting presumed prostitutes and those not wearing “two articles of clothing of your ‘appropriate’ gender.” Nadia Guidotto returns to lesbians and gays who overtook downtown Toronto in 1981 after brutal police raids on local bathhouses. These first pieces highlight the resistances of transgender, queer, and gender non-conforming people to systematic surveillance and criminalization by police and penal systems in the U.S. and Canada. They call into question current mainstream LGBT rights-based advocacy that further strengthens the policing, military, legal, and penal mechanisms of the state. As Bassichis, Lee, and Spade argue, hate crimes legislation, same-sex marriage, LGBT inclusion in the military, and LGBT specific reform of the penal system will secure benefits and protections for more resourced segments of LGBT communities, while leaving behind the increasing number of LGBT people, who, regardless of marital status, have no inheritance, no health benefits, no legal immigration status, and no state protection of relationships. Far from challenging compulsory heterosexuality, homophobia, and transphobia, this rights-for-some approach empowers state institutions in criminalizing queer and transgender people, poor people, people of color, immigrants, and people with disabilities.
     
    Captive Genders’ second set of articles focuses on the multiplying forms of informal imprisonment experienced by transgender, queer, and gender non-conforming people within “transitional” spaces at the edges of the formal penal system. Based on his work in Louisiana juvenile courts, jails, and prisons, Wesley Ware calls attention to the ways in which the juvenile justice system has become a drop-off station for parents, police, and schools seeking to punish and convert transgender and gender non-conforming youth through state custody, without the right to jury trial or adequate legal representation. From within the confines of her Single Resident Occupancy hotel unit, Ralowe Trinitrotoluene Ampu exposes the geographic grid of institutionalization, surveillance, and control built by a network of politicians, housing development corporations, and mainstream non-profit agencies and underpinning San Francisco’s sci-fi aesthetic. Michelle C. Potts links the abuses inflicted on HIV-positive detainees and prisoners in ICE facilities, state and federal prisons, and jails (including the denial of anti-retroviral medications and medical care, mandatory HIV testing, and segregation and solitary confinement of HIV-positive inmates) to the criminalization of HIV-positive status and transgender/queer bodies mandated by federal and state HIV disclosure statutes and bioterrorism laws since the 1990s. Erica R. Meiners asks if the expansion of sex offender registries since the 1980s, with a focus on child predators, really addresses sexual violence and harm towards children, when 70% of all reported sexual assaults against children are committed in a residence by “acquaintances” and family members, rather than in public spaces by strangers. And Meiners examines the less documented history of sex offender registries, which in the 1940s were used to collect information on “known homosexuals” across U.S. urban centers. Yasmin Nair argues that advocacy for LGBT immigration, including the Uniting American Families Act, has distilled the issue of queer migration down to the narrative of broken relationships between U.S. citizens and their model foreign partners and families. This reduced narrative deflects attention from the brutality, surveillance, and exploitation experienced by undocumented immigrants and the neoliberal economy that has produced the crisis in immigration. Lastly, Lori A. Saffin suggests that the current discussion around anti-transgender hate violence and hate crimes legislation does not deal with the interconnected structural inequalities lived by transgenders of color, who make up the vast majority of those targeted in hate-motivated violence.
     
    Following the advocates and activists who map the expanding informal geography and economy of the U.S. penal system are writings by and about gender non-conforming, transgender, and queer prisoners. Kristopher Shelley “Krystal,” an incarcerated black gender-non-conforming lesbian, writes about experiencing harsher court sentencing, ongoing harassment, regulation of her gender appearance (for example, being locked in until she shaved), and the targeted use of excessive force and segregated isolation based on the perception of her more masculine appearance. She has been incarcerated for nine years in California thus far, starting with her time in juvenile hall at age sixteen and then her sentencing to adult prisons when she turned seventeen. Through snippets of his letter exchanges with two middle-aged queer and non-normatively gendered inmates who have lived at least half their lives in prison, Stephen Dillon attempts to describe the “unthinkable” interdependencies between the prison regime’s routine incapacitation and immobilization of prisoners and free civil society. Based on her prior experience in prison, Clifton Goring/Candi Raine Sweet calls attention to targeted, repeated sexual and physical attacks on gender variant, transgender, and queer prisoners by prison staff and other inmates, condoned by the prison administration. Lori Girshick’s survey of masculine-identified people in two California women’s prisons shows the forced feminization of prisoners, policing of behavior viewed as sexual between inmates (“homosecting”), and harsher treatment of masculine-presenting prisoners. Based on inmates’ survey responses, Girshick contends that the current move to further segregate LGBT prisoners within the prison system compounds the damaging effects of the existing gender segregation of prisoners based on their genitalia (rather than their subjective gender identities), as well as the abuse and harassment by prison staff already experienced by incarcerated LGBT people. Paula Rae Witherspoon describes the near impossibility of finding employment on parole and avoiding cyclical re-imprisonment as an excon transsexual woman in Texas. Cholo urges us to help stop the mistreatment and destruction of African American transgender people, transsexuals, and the queer community as a whole in prison. blake nemec recounts witnessing the violent treatment and sexualized intimidation of his friend Kim Love, a transgender prison activist and former prisoner, during an unwarranted police takeover of her apartment. In an interview following nemec’s account, Love talks about the treatment of transgender prisoners, including systematic rape by prison officers, the use of transgender women’s bodies to pacify male inmates, and unequal access to medical attention based on the amount of money prisoners have to their name. While it might be tempting to read these accounts of prisoner life as texts that provide information in the form of letters, first person accounts, memoires, poems, survey results, and fragments of interviews, it may make more sense to read these fragmented accounts as code written under conditions of confinement and policing, transmitted through surveilled prison communications systems, and then re-transmitted by those who can access the representational technologies and economy of “the” or “a” public sphere to be addressed (Warner). Even for those no longer imprisoned, the act of speaking about life in prison involves the laborious translation of a carceral system that works through arbitrary force to incapacitate and coerce bodies into submission, movement, labor, and destruction (Gilmore).
     
    Captive Genders’ concluding contributors focus on building interlinked communities of resistance for queer and transgender self-determination and prison abolition. Drawing from prison activism in Canada and Britain, S. Lambel develops a queer/transgender analysis of prison systems in the global north, linking the normalization of gender and sexual policing to the normalization of prisons. Interviewed by Jayden Donahue, Miss Major talks about internal shifts in transgender community organizing that have enabled greater leadership and participation by transgender women, especially transgender women of color, who begin “living outside of the law” the moment they express themselves. Through a poetics based in body memory, Vanessa Huang reflects on the losses sustained and new understandings gained by the anti-prison movement body after the organizationally led defeat of California’s 2005–2008 proposals to build “gender responsive” prisons. Julia Sudbury AKA Julia C. Oparah describes an abolitionist vision and praxis—“maroon abolitionism”—created by black prison activists in the U.S. and Canada, drawing from direct experience with gender oppression and racialized surveillance and punishment and also African diasporic traditions of resistance and spirituality. The final piece by Che Gossett connects divergent imaginings of prison abolitionism and gender self-determination, developed by abolitionist visionary Reina Gossett, political scholar Dylan Rodríguez, and radical organizer Bo Brown in points of contact with broader lineages of exiled transgender social history, radical intellectual work, and anti-prison organizing by prisoners.
     
    Stanley and Smith’s Captive Genders is a “rogue text,” more interested in extending the work of transgender and queer prison abolition than offering a stable or definitive collection.8 True to this aim, the book closes with toolkits for supporting the abolition of the prison industrial complex, with exercises crafted by Critical Resistance and case studies assembled by Nat Smith. The networked texts of Captive Genders move beyond the confines of the bound-print cultural production to argue for the absolute necessity of abolishing the political and cultural economy of the penal colony underpinning the “free” public sphere. They call for the de-normalizing of state violence, control, and criminalization targeting transgender, gender variant, and queer people, people of color, economically impoverished people, youth, disabled people, immigrants, and women. From there, we may move to question why we are met with the force of the unimaginable when we try to think about life without prisons (Davis, Are Prisons Obsolete?). And this question may mobilize us towards the abolition of the society that could have prisons (Moten and Harney).
     

    Jian Chen
     
    Jian Chen is Assistant Professor of Queer Studies in the English Department at Ohio State University, Columbus. He is a Visiting Scholar with the Asian/Pacific/American (A/P/A) Institute of New York University for Spring 2012. Chen’s curatorial projects include “SKIN: a multimedia exhibition” with the 6–8 Months Project, hosted by Kara Walker Studios, New York, “NOISE: Trans-Subversions in Global Media Networks” at the New York MIX24 Queer Experimental Film Festival, and “Transmitting Trans-Asian” with the NYU A/P/A Institute.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    While the non-inclusion of these other types of prison, jail, detention, and security facilities received mention in a footnote in the U.S. Bureau of Justice’s Bulletin: Prisoners in 2008, this footnoted clarification was dropped in Bulletin: Prisoners in 2010. The American Civil Liberties Union’s Banking on Bondage: Private Prisons and Mass Incarceration (November 2011) report estimates that the U.S. Immigration and Customs Enforcement (ICE) locks up about 400,000 immigrants each year and that ICE drives much of the federal government’s current private prison expansion. The National Center for Lesbian Rights and Sylvia Rivera Law Project’s A Place of Respect: A Guide for Group Care Facilities Serving Transgender and Gender Non-Conforming Youth (Spring 2011) states that there are more than 100,000 youth living in group homes, or confined to either detention facilities or other secure facilities across the U.S. Citing a study by Ceres Policy Research, this guide estimates that 13 percent of youth in detention facilities are lesbian, gay, bisexual, transgender, questioning, or are gender non-conforming.

     
    2.
    Percentage of prison population to overall population comparisons drawn from United States, Department of Justice, Bulletin: Prisoners in 2010 (Washington, Bureau of Justice Statistics, 2011); United States, Census Bureau, Overview of Race and Hispanic Origin: 2010 (Washington, 2011); and The Sentencing Project, Facts About Prisons and Prisoners (2012). Although the Bureau of Justice’s Bulletin: Prisoners in 2010 does not explicitly or separately count Native Americans, Asians, Pacific Islanders and people identifying as two or more races (racial categories used by the Bureau of Justice, corresponding to 2010 U.S. Census racial categories) in prison, one can deduce the number and percentage of this grouping of prisoners based on the total number of prisoners exceeding the reported number of white, black, and Hispanic (racial categories used by the Bureau of Justice) prisoners.

     
    3.
    For more information on the growth of the women’s prison population and women’s prisons in California, see the website of Justice Now.

     
    4.
    Eric Schlosser, “The Prison-Industrial Complex,” Atlantic Magazine, December 1998; Sylvia Rivera Law Project, “It’s War in Here:” A Report on the Treatment of Transgender and Intersex People in New York State Men’s Prisons (2007); and Human Rights Watch, Mental Illness, Human Rights, and U.S. Prisons (September 22, 2009).

     
    5.
    American Civil Liberties Union, Banking on Bondage: Private Prisons and Mass Incarceration (November 2011) and International Center for Prison Studies, Prison Brief.

     
    6.
    For estimated number of people imprisoned in the U.S. before the mid-1970s, see The Pew Center on the States, Issue Brief: Prison Count 2010 (Pew Research Center, April 2010).

     
    7.
    For critical genealogies of the prison industrial complex, see Angela Davis, “Masked Racism: Reflections on the Prison Industrial Complex;” Eric Schlosser, “The Prison-Industrial Complex;” Angela Davis, The Prison Industrial Complex; and Visions of Abolition: From Critical Resistance to A New Way of Life, dir. Setsu Shigematsu. For most recently published information on U.S. expenditures on police, corrections, and judicial and legal services, see United States, Department of Justice, Justice Expenditures and Employment, FY 1982–2007-Statistical Tables (Washington, Bureau of Justice Statistics, 2011). On California’s new prison construction, authorized by previous-Governor Schwarzenegger, see California, Department of Corrections and Rehabilitation, AB 900 Construction Update (Sacramento, 2010). On the growing private prison industry, see American Civil Liberties Union, Banking on Bondage: Private Prisons and Mass Incarceration (November 2011).

     
    8.
    Thanks to Eric Stanley for talking with me over Skype about Captive Genders. This online conversation gave me a sense of the ways in which the collection works through multiple portals of activation, rather than as a static object to be read.

     

    Works Cited

     

    • American Civil Liberties Union. Banking on Bondage: Private Prisons and Mass Incarceration. November 2011. Web. 7 Feb. 2012.
    • California Department of Corrections and Rehabilitation. AB 900 Construction Update. Sacramento, 2010. Web. 10 Feb. 2012.
    • Bornstein, Kate and S. Bear Bergman, eds. Gender Outlaws: The Next Generation. Berkeley: Seal Press, 2010. Print.
    • Cotten, Trystan T., ed. Transgender Migrations: The Bodies, Borders, and Politics of Transition (New Directions in American History). New York: Routledge, 2011. Print.
    • Davis, Angela Y. Are Prisons Obsolete? Toronto: Seven Stories Press, 2003. Print.
    • ———. “Masked Racism: Reflections on the Prison Industrial Complex,” Colorlines. 10 Sept. 1998. Web. 18 Jan. 2012.
    • ———. The Prison Industrial Complex. Oakland: AK Press, 2000. Audio.
    • Diamond, Morty. Trans/Love: Radical Sex, Love & Relationships Beyond the Gender Binary. San Francisco: Manic D Press, 2011. Print.
    • Erickson-Schroth, Laura, ed. Trans Bodies, Trans Selves. 2012. Web. 26 Mar. 2012.
    • Gilmore, Ruthie Wilson. Golden Gulag: Prisons, Surplus, Crisis, and Opposition in Globalizing California. Berkeley: U of California P, 2007. Print.
    • Human Rights Watch. Mental Illness, Human Rights, and U.S. Prisons. September 22, 2009. Web. 7 February 2012.
    • International Center for Prison Studies at University of Essex. Prison Brief. Web. 18 January 2012.
    • “It’s War in Here:” A Report on the Treatment of Transgender and Intersex People in New York State Men’s Prisons. New York: Sylvia Rivera Law Project, 2007. Web. 19 Jan. 2012.
    • Marksamer, Jody. A Place of Respect: A Guide for Group Care Facilities Serving Transgender and Gender Non-Conforming Youth. San Francisco: National Center for Lesbian Rights, 2011. Web. 19 Jan. 2012.
    • Moten, Fred and Stefano Harney. “The University and the Undercommons: Seven Theses.” Social Text 2:79 (2004): 101–115. Web. 19 Jan. 2012.
    • Schlosser, Eric. “The Prison-Industrial Complex.” Atlantic Magazine (Dec. 1998). Web. 18 Jan. 2012.
    • Stanley, Eric A. and Nat Smith, eds. Captive Genders: Trans Embodiment and the Prison Industrial Complex. Oakland: AK Press, 2011. Print.
    • Stryker, Susan and Stephen Whittle, eds. Transgender Studies Reader. New York: Routledge, 2006. Print.
    • The Pew Center on the States. Issue Brief: Prison Count 2010. April 2010. Web. 19 Jan. 2012.
    • United States Bureau of Justice Statistics. Bulletin: Prisoners in 2008. Washington: Department of Justice, 2011. Web. 19 January 2012.
    • ———. Bulletin: Prisoners in 2010. Washington: Department of Justice, 2011. Web. 19 Jan. 2012.
    • ———. Justice Expenditures and Employment, FY 1982–2007-Statistical Tables. Washington: Department of Justice, 2011. Web. 7 Feb. 2012.
    • United States Census Bureau. Overview of Race and Hispanic Origin: 2010. Washington, 2011. Web. 10 Feb. 2012.
    • Visions of Abolition: From Critical Resistance to A New Way of Life. Dir. Setsu Shigematsu. Critical Resistance/PM Press, 2011. DVD.
    • Warner, Michael. “Publics and Counterpublics.” New Imaginaries. Spec. issue of Public Culture. Gaonkar, Dilip Parameshwar and Benjamin Lee, eds. 14:1 (2002): 49–90. Web. 10 Fe. 2012.

     

  • Fluxus Thirty-Eight Degrees South: An interview with Ken Friedman

    Darren Tofts(bio)
    Swinburne University of Technology
    dtofts@groupwise.swin.edu.au

     
    In the 1960s, Ken Kesey and his Merry Pranksters used a psychedelic school bus to take drug culture and heightened consciousness on the road. A Volkswagen bus served a similar purpose for the young Ken Friedman as he travelled across America, promoting an altogether different sensibility. Ken Friedman is one of the remaining living figures associated with Fluxus, a legendary group of artists, designers, composers, and architects whose members included Yoko Ono, Nam June Paik, George Maciunas, Milan Knizak, Mieko Shiomi, Dick Higgins, La Monte Young, Joseph Beuys and more, with such friends as John Cage, Christo and Jeanne-Claude. Lithuanian-born architect and artist Maciunas coined the term Fluxus from a Latin-based word meaning “to flow,” describing an experimental attitude to art that resisted conceptual and disciplinary boundaries. Higgins would later coin the term intermedia to refer to art forms that crossed boundaries so far that they gave birth to new forms and media (“Intermedia”). Fluxus itself was what Friedman describes as a “laboratory of ideas” (“Fluxus: A Laboratory of Ideas”), serving as a crucial launching ground for such new media as performance art, installation, artist books, video art, mail art, new music, and more.
     
    When he met Maciunas in New York in 1966, Friedman was an aspiring Unitarian minister more interested in philosophy and theology than in art and design. His association with Dick Higgins’s influential Something Else Press put him into the orbit of other Fluxus artists, such as Alison Knowles, Emmett Williams, Peter Moore, and Meredith Monk, as well as an energised vibe of creative innovation. When Higgins saw Friedman make a small box resembling a handcrafted Fluxus object in Higgins’s New York apartment, he sent Friedman to meet Maciunas (Higgins, “Being” 3). From that moment, Friedman never looked back. Assuming the role of a “Fluxus missionary,” Friedman was pivotal in the distribution of Fluxus activities throughout the country from New York (Fluxus HQ) to San Diego and San Francisco (Fluxus West), as well as to England, where he conceived and helped to launch the year-long Fluxshoe. While some locations were more active than others, the compass points also designated Fluxus centres and activities in cities throughout Europe: Fluxus East was in Prague, Fluxus North was in Copenhagen, Fluxus South was in Nice. Friedman moved between various headquarters across the United States in his Fluxmobile, a Volkswagen bus which doubled as a traveling studio and portable warehouse of Fluxus artefacts. Friedman was attracted to the Fluxus convergence of an unashamedly conceptual approach to art and the socially engaged aspirations of the counter culture with an art that would merge into and embrace daily life. In making Fluxus mobile – literally – Friedman realised the Fluxus goal of taking art out of the gallery and into the street.
     
    Fluxus was not well-known in the mid- to late 60s and its significance for contemporary art, design and culture has become apparent only in retrospect. Friedman shares the credit for this recognition; as Peter Frank writes, “historically and spiritually, Ken Friedman is Fluxus. He has helped to ensure that the elusive and supposedly ephemeral Fluxus movement is now regarded as a permanent force in art and presence in art history” (177). Indeed, Frank credits Friedman with the crucial, galvanizing influence that enabled the “substantiation of the Fluxus ethos in a context wider than art” (151). While this “youthful enthusiasm” was crucial to the formative years of Fluxus in the mid-60s, Frank also recognizes this wide-ranging influence in his later creative pursuits, notably with the Finnish ceramics manufacturer Arabia in the late 1980s. Friedman’s approach to ceramics as a Fluxus artist dramatically “married the modernist workshop with the post-modern assertion of variety and individuality” at a time when Arabia was seeking a fresh approach to the design of utilitarian, everyday household utensils that were also decorative objects (149). The Finnish design economist Esa Kolehmainen specifically pointed to Friedman’s “interartistic” approach to domestic design as a means of inventively combining utility, design, and art into a kind of “gesamtkunstwerk” that could be exhibited as well as sold.
     
    Fluxus continues to resonate as a set of ideas around art, design, community, and collaboration in the age of the social network, participatory culture, and increasingly mobile media. Friedman was one of several artists who anticipated the artistic and social potential of the Internet and global communications when they pioneered mail and correspondence art in the early 1970s. (Friedman’s substantial contribution to the latter is comprehensively detailed in Norie Neumark’s and Anne-Marie Chandler’s 2005 At a Distance: Precursors to Art and Activism on the Internet). In 1976, Nam June Paik published an equally famous essay in which he predicted the “information superhighway” that became the Internet; in 1994, Paik curated the first online Internet art exhibition, including Friedman’s work. And when Dick Higgins famously coined the term intermedia in 1965, he too foreshadowed the predominant multimedia paradigm associated with the digital age. In a discussion of the history of the triptych “intermedia, multimedia, media,” Friedman points to Higgins’s recognition and acknowledgment of Samuel Taylor Coleridge’s precursory use of the term “intermedium” in an 1827 lecture on Edmund Spenser (Friedman, “Coleridge/Intermedium”). For Friedman, though, Higgins was “too modest,” pointing to Coleridge’s one-off use of the term. Coleridge uses the word in the context of a discussion of allegory and parses it as “the proper intermedium between person and personification” (Coleridge 511). As a rhetorical figure, allegory bestows general or universal qualities on a singular figure (such as the Faerie Queen or Bunyan’s Pilgrim). The term would have no doubt been novel in Coleridge’s day, at a time when the Romantic poets were seeking a decidedly modern idiom for the practice of literary criticism. Friedman is correct in pointing out that Coleridge’s “‘intermedium’ was a singular term, an adjectival noun, and nothing more. In contrast, Higgins’s word ‘intermedia’ refers to a tendency in the arts that became a range of art forms and a way to approach the arts” (Friedman, E-mail). In contrast to Coleridge’s gloss of a correspondence between general and particular, then, intermedia connotes flow and dissemination, the formation of syncretic novelty from different elements. Similarly, there could not have been a more appropriate term than Fluxus to describe a general attitude to art making, society and culture that crossed the “boundaries of recognized media” and fused the languages of art “with media that had not previously been considered art forms” (Friedman, E-mail).
     
    2012 marks the fiftieth anniversary of Fluxus. I have been cautious not to characterize it as an art movement, network or other collective noun. From the early 1960s to the present, such nomination is the first thing to be qualified or simply renounced in any discussion of Fluxus. This caution became a literal imprimatur of the Fluxus imagination when Dick Higgins published a manifesto as a rubber stamp in 1966:

     

    Fluxus is not:

    —a moment in history, or

    —an art movement

    (qtd. in Friedman, “Fluxus: A Laboratory of Ideas” 36)

    From the very beginning, artists associated with Fluxus have followed Higgins’s contrariwise definition, seeking to avoid the pigeonhole identity of a stable and fixed thing. What then, we might reasonably ask, is being celebrated, remembered, memorialized or simply noted in 2012? Perhaps Owen Smith set the right tone in 1998 when he described Fluxus as an “an attitude towards art-making and culture that is not historically limited” (Fluxus 1). Smith goes further than most to avoid identifying Fluxus with familiar ways of thinking about historical definitions of art, classifications, periods and isms. Indeed, he suggests associating Fluxus with fable by pointing to Jorge Luis Borges on the recto cover of Fluxus: The History of an Attitude. Here, Smith quotes: “‘fluxus, therefore we are,’” attributing this to “Herbert Ashe, Orbis Tertius.” This is surely the sine qua non of resistance to defining Fluxus in terms of normative or familiar organizations, art practices or traditions. Here, in a metaphysical regressus, Smith identifies Fluxus as simply plural by using a fictional character who “suffered from unreality” (Borges 6), while associating the quote with a trans-historical literary hoax (you will find Ashe in Borges, but not the aphorism). Perhaps, after five decades of qualified definition and explanation of what Fluxus is and is not, its association with something plural, elusive and continuous (the conspiracy of authors known as Orbis Tertius) may be the most accurate way of conceiving this thing known as Fluxus. Towards the end of “Tlön Uqbar, Orbis Tertius,” the narrator anticipates that “a hundred years from now someone will discover the hundred volumes of the Second Encyclopedia of Tlön” (Borges 18). It was perhaps this anticipatory consciousness of something yet to come that prompted the artist Tomas Schmit to assert in 1981 that “Fluxus hasn’t ever taken place yet” (qtd. in Smith, Fluxus 11).

     
    As if responding to or even precipitating this sense of becoming, a series of exhibitions and publications continue to appear under the rubric of Fluxus. In 2009 Ken Friedman’s 99 Events accompanied an exhibition of the same name at the Stendhal Gallery in New York. Friedman’s (1998) monumental Fluxus Reader (out of print and on the rare books register for many years) has just been released as an ebook. In 2011, the Hood Museum of Art in Hanover, New Hampshire launched a major touring retrospective of Fluxus works and artefacts curated by Jacquelynn Baas.1 The exhibition catalogue, Fluxus and the Essential Questions of Life, was published by the University of Chicago Press. Baas’s remarks in her introduction to the catalogue conspicuously partake in the resistance-is-not-futile discourse of not defining Fluxus: “This is not a book about the history of Fluxus. Still less is this book about the art history of Fluxus” (1). In 2011, The University of California Press published Source: Music of the Avant-Garde (1966–1973), a massive anthology selected from the influential journal of the same name. The book is a veritable Who’s Who of the experimental music scene of the late sixties, featuring many artists and composers associated with Fluxus, including Dick Higgins, George Brecht, Nam June Paik, John Cage, Robert Filliou and Ken Friedman. (In one entry, Paik describes commissioning Ken Friedman to write his third synfonie.) Any discussion of Fluxus must now engage with the issue of its legacy. Ken Friedman and Owen Smith did so in 2006, emphasising that debates “on the past, present and even future of Fluxus make it clear that Fluxus matters to many people” (10). Friedman believes that there “were many Fluxuses and there still are” (10), while distinguishing “younger artists who consciously work in the tradition” established by “the artists long known as Fluxus artists” (6). The question of Fluxus’ legacy will no doubt continue as it moves beyond its half century anniversary. The tenor of this discussion may have already been cast, for as Friedman and Smith suggested, the “question of legacy is always beset with difficulties… Who inherits? Who has the right to inherit?” (5).
     

     

    Ken Friedman was appointed as Dean of the Faculty of Design at Swinburne University of Technology in Melbourne in 2008, where he is also University Distinguished Professor. Friedman’s daily activities consist of leadership and research. In his off-work hours, he continues to spread the word and keep the Fluxus spirit alive. As a sign of the increasingly wireless, disembodied times we live in, it is entirely appropriate that this interview was conducted via email. Things do, indeed, continue to flow.

     

     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    2012 marks the 50th anniversary of Fluxus. What do you think the history of Fluxus means to the contemporary world of ideas, art and culture?

     

     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    Emmett Williams once wrote, “Fluxus is what Fluxus does but no-one knows who done it.” I think of that when I try to imagine what Fluxus achieved. With respect to developing new media and avenues for expressing ideas, we created a great many ways of working that artists now use: video, installation, artist’s books, artist’s magazines, mail art, performance art, multiples. It’s a long list. It was an experimental project, and it was a meeting point for very different kinds of people. There was no common program – rather we were friends who shared some ideas in common. More important, we built a sheltered workshop in a world ruled first by abstract expressionism and tachisme, later by pop art. We were small, furry mammals trying to survive in a world ruled by dinosaurs. If you don’t believe me about the dinosaurs, just read some of the art magazines of the late 1950s and early 1960s!
     
    What did we try to achieve? In 1982, Dick Higgins wrote an essay proposing nine criteria to distinguish or indicate the qualities of Fluxus. Later on I worked with Dick’s list, expanding it to twelve criteria: globalism, the unity of art and life, intermedia, experimentalism, chance, playfulness, simplicity, implicativeness, exemplativism, specificity, presence in time, and musicality.
     
    Some of us wanted to bring about a new world or a new mentality through art. That was Dick Higgins’s goal – in his “Something Else Manifesto,” he wanted to “chase down an art that clucks and fills our guts.” Others wanted to bring an end to art. George Maciunas reasoned that the art world was the mirror of a corrupt system. His view effectively suggested that we could change the system if only we could shatter the mirror to end the illusion of art. This didn’t work. Despite the extraordinary inventiveness of the Fluxus people, we did not transform the art world nor did we bring art to an end. Of course, the goal itself was mistaken. Some artists broke with Fluxus over George’s insistence on the need to end art, while George himself overestimated the power of art in the larger frame of culture. In my view, the idea that one can transform the world by changing art resembles imagining that one can divert ocean currents by steering an iceberg. The art world is an individual iceberg and the currents of culture carry it along.
     
    George saw himself as an architect or social planner rather than seeing himself as an artist. I wrote an article about this aspect of George’s life, available on the George Maciunas Foundation website. In a way, these aspirations made sense. In another way, George’s conceptual program may have been a form of sympathetic magic. At any rate, it didn’t work: the art world is still here, and George would be surprised to discover that Fluxus is now seen as a significant tradition in 20th century art. George himself would have found it both horrifying and hilarious to be elevated to the status of a modern master as he now is.
     
    Modern master status would please others, and some Fluxus people wanted to achieve it. They wanted to comment on society through art while remaining artists. While they sought an art that embraces daily life, their idea of daily life is different from the idea of daily life for people who work outside the realms of art and music.
     
    Those of us who kept a foot in life outside art found the ambiguity energizing. However, treating life outside art as something to be valued in its own terms without demanding that it be seen as art distanced us from the art world. One can hardly cross that philosophical barrier with words. I feel like Socrates standing all night in the snow to contemplate ideas – without being able to put those ideas into words, or even to frame them as questions.
     
    Fluxus did very well as art. The effort that some Fluxus people made to abolish art failed, leaving some wonderful art behind to commemorate the failure. The Fluxus effort to reshape culture had some success, but it was a limited success that was deflected and absorbed into mainstream culture. Perhaps one day, a cultural historian or an historical anthropologist will sort these streams out to describe what happened. As Duchamp used to say, “posterity will be the judge.”
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    So what does Fluxus mean to the contemporary world of ideas, art and culture?

     

     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    It’s a mixed legacy. After all these years, I find myself considering this in several ways. Ben Vautier once complained about “one of those essays where Ken Friedman pretends to know everything.” I don’t know everything, but Ben took exception to my reflections. Perhaps he was right to doubt me. His motto was “Ben doubts everything,” but Ben also says what he thinks about everything. My views on what Fluxus means have changed: today I’d say that one must approach Fluxus through a hermeneutic spiral.
     
    Fluxus has a multiplicity of meanings. Everyone has an idea depending on where they stand. The hermeneutical horizon shifts for the individual, and it shifts with respect to the range of issues and facts you address. It is hard enough to get a sense of what the work of one artist or composer means set against a shifting frame of decades. To get a sense of meaning for the work of thirty or forty artists, composers, designers, architects, and film-makers with respect to the shifting senses of work, self, community and the networks of alliance and dissent they establish amongst each other is even more difficult.
     
    Last year, I gave a keynote lecture on the idea of “The Experimental Studio.” One of the things I spoke about was the experience I often have of looking at work from a few years ago to wonder what I could have seen in it – even my own work. But I have also had the feeling of looking at work to feel quite enchanted, or hearing music to feel quite taken, seeing or hearing it another day, then again finding a new sense to it on another day still. Human beings have a complex set of thoughts and feelings, and the way you encounter a work of art depends as much on you as on the work. The viewer creates the work as much as the artist does. That was a radical idea when Duchamp said it and when it came up again through Fluxus. That also holds true for what Fluxus means.
     
    Dick Higgins wrote about understanding Fluxus through the hermeneutical horizon. I thought about that a lot after Dick suggested it. I first encountered hermeneutics in Paul Ricoeur’s writings in the 1960s when Northwestern University began to publish the translations of his work into English. In those days, I was more interested in Kierkegaard’s dialectical vision, so I did not give hermeneutics the attention it deserved for several years. Dick drew my attention to hermeneutics again in an essay on “Fluxus: Theory and Reception” in the early 1980s. I’ve been giving this more thought lately. What does Fluxus mean? Winston Churchill once gave a moving funeral oration for a great political opponent who became his ally and colleague in the time before his death. Churchill spoke about the changing perspectives of time and history, and how it is that what seems appropriate at one time seems foolish later, then again, as time changes, what seemed foolish comes again to seem wise. This is the nature of the hermeneutical horizon, and the meaning of all things embedded in the flow of time, ideas and culture.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    What events are planned for 2012 to commemorate and celebrate the Fluxus anniversary?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    The anniversary celebrations started last year when Jacquelynne Baas organized a touring exhibition that opened at The Hood Museum of Art at Dartmouth College. It travelled to the Grey Gallery at New York University and now it goes to the University of Michigan Museum of Art. Readers can visit the exhibition web site to read the exhibition documents and view an exhibition panorama.
     
    Around the same time, Jon Hendricks organized an exhibition at the Museum of Modern Art in New York.
     
    2012 will see a panel at the College Art Association annual conference in Los Angeles organized by Donna Gustafson of the Zimmerli Museum at Rutgers and Jacquelynne Baas, director emeritus of the University of California Museum of Art and curator of the Hood exhibition. The Association of Art Historians in the UK is doing a panel with a focus on intermedia. There will be a 50th anniversary celebration in Wiesbaden, and a floating series of performances and conferences that will tour Europe. There may be more, but I’m not as well informed as I used to be. My daily work occupies most of my time, and many people in the art world think I’ve vanished or even died.
     
    These days, people sometimes ask me, “Are you related to Ken Friedman the Fluxus artist?” The third time someone asked, I answered: “No, but I met him once.”
     
    My major project for 2012 is an expanded edition of my Events. George Maciunas announced the publication of my events in 1966. It was originally planned as a Fluxus box with cards. It was part of a Friedman Fluxkit. George never completed the edition. I prepared typescript editions from the 1960s on. Some of these travelled as an exhibition, including the first complete solo exhibition of event scores. In 2009, I did an exhibition titled 99 Events at Stendhal Gallery in New York with a catalogue, which contained notes for some of the scores and a thoughtful essay by Carolyn Barnes. I’m hoping to expand on this with more scores, notes, and several added essays.

     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    You recently published a digital edition ofThe Fluxus Reader. What kind of response has it received?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    The response was astonishing. The Swinburne Research Bank web site received over 6,000 visits in the first weeks of release. It’s still the most downloaded publication on the Swinburne Research Bank. There are many more copies in circulation since we released the book with permission to reprint, copy and pass on. Other digital collections host it, including museums and other culture sites. There’s no way to track the total copies in circulation. The response has been terrific.
     
    The Fluxus Reader went out of print in the late 1990s. I had been getting requests for copies of the book for years. A couple of years back, I discovered copies selling at around $500. I inferred strong demand for a new edition, but I had no way of knowing how great the demand might be. I took the book to Derek Whitehead, Director of the Swinburne University of Technology Library, and he sent me to Rebecca Parker, manager of the Swinburne Research Bank. Rebecca produced a high-quality PDF edition in a fully-indexed, copy-enabled version to permit easy search, quotation, and use of passages or data. Kenny Goldsmith at UBU Web alerted me to the importance of copy-enabled PDF files, and I’ve adopted his policy for everything I produce. The new edition of The Fluxus Reader meets all scholarly requirements and it serves the artistic and philosophical goals we set for it.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    Apart from yourself, Joseph Byrd and Yoko Ono, who are some of the other living artists that were associated with early Fluxus?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    There’s a dozen or so people still living from the early days. Most everyone is a decade or so older than I am. Vytautas Landsbergis was born in the early 1930s, Ben Patterson and Alison Knowles were born in the middle of the 1930s. In 1966, I was the youngest Fluxus artist at the age of 16 and I’m in my early 60s now. Who else is still living from the early days? Along with Ben Patterson, Alison Knowles, and Vytautas Landsbergis, there are Carolee Schneemann, Bengt af Klintberg, Milan Knizak, Ben Vautier, Nye Farrabas, Jeff Berner, Larry Miller, Yoshimasa Wada, Jock Reynolds, Henry Flynt. Every time I finish the list, I think of a few more.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    Are these artists still practicing under the imprimatur of Fluxus?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    Some folks are still around, and still active. They participate in Fluxus projects and they exhibit as individuals. Ben Patterson remains a whirlwind of energy. He’s had a major retrospective and he tours the world doing concerts and projects. Alison is still doing exhibitions, installations, and performances. Vytautas Landsbergis is a member of the European Parliament – I think he occasionally takes part in exhibitions and concerts.
     
    Who else? Carolee Schneemann is an active artist. She’s become an icon of feminist performance. Kristine Stiles just published a collection of her letters with Duke University Press. After a tremendously influential career in the early days of performance art, Bengt af Klintberg dedicated his life to folklore. He has been publishing books on urban legends, and in Sweden, the very word for urban legend is based on his name: “klintbergare” or “klintbergers.” For many years, he had a popular radio program in Sweden titled “Folk Memories.” Milan Knizak is more active than ever as an artist. Following the Velvet Revolution in Czechoslovakia, he became president of the National Academy of Fine Art and then Director of the National Gallery in Prague Museum. Ben Vautier is another whirlwind – he is always doing exhibitions and projects, sometimes five or six at a time. Nye Farrabas is still active – she used to be Bici Forbes. Geoffrey Hendricks continues to exhibit and perform. Larry Miller is still highly visible. Jeff Berner is a photographer. Yoshi Wada is still composing and producing music on his fabulous instruments. Jock Reynolds is Director of the Yale University Art Gallery. Henry Flynt has been writing papers on philosophy and mathematics and performing a unique style of music sometimes described as avant-hillbilly.
     
    It is impossible to speak of active Fluxus artists without mentioning Christo, one of the most wonderful early Fluxus artists who remains active and whom George Maciunas used to call a “Fluxfriend.” He only did one Fluxus edition. Christo and Jeanne-Claude were vital influences in my life: what I learned from them about how to work in the world remains with me to this day, and it is as important to my research and managerial work as to my art. Christo is working on a temporary installation of fabrics that will run over a forty-two-mile stretch of the Arkansas River in southern Colorado. That will likely take place in 2014.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    On numerous occasions you have made the distinction between Fluxus and Fluxism to identify an enduring creative spirit committed to socially grounded, collaborative art. Can you clarify this distinction?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    It seemed to me useful to distinguish between the specific group of people that came together under the Fluxus rubric and a larger ethos. Rene Block developed the idea. Rene is a curatorial genius who produced many wonderful Fluxus exhibitions. My sense of the term Fluxism was a notion of socially grounded art. While I found the term and the concept useful, very few people adopted it. The concept of a socially grounded art was metaphoric. So was much of Fluxus. In the end, people preferred to use the term Fluxus.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    Do you see any parallels between the current phenomenon of social networking and Fluxus principles of community building through art?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    In the 1960s there was great hope for socially grounded art. George Maciunas believed that we could change contemporary culture by revolutionizing the art world and shifting attention away from art. As I’ve watched things evolve, I’m no longer as hopeful as I once was. It is not possible to offer many empirical insights about the relations between art and society. No one has developed a comprehensive sociology or economics of art that moves from fine-grained micro-social theory to mid-level theory and grand theory. We have to learn how art, aesthetics, and creativity affect different kinds of social and cultural structures to say something that is valid in a descriptive sense. There is nevertheless a great deal we can say in philosophical, interpretive, or hermeneutical terms.
     
    Several years back, Norie Neumark and Anne-Marie Chandler edited a book on networked art for MIT Press. My contribution was a chapter on “The Wealth and Poverty of Networks.” I played off the title of Adam Smith’s classic text of 1776, The Wealth of Nations, but Adam Smith was a moral philosopher before he became the first economist. I wanted a title that referred to both aspects of Adam Smith’s work.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    Isn’t it unusual to use Adam Smith in describing networks?

     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    The common good and the flow of resources through society were at the heart of Smith’s concern. In 1752, Smith moved from the chair of logic and rhetoric at Glasgow University to the chair of moral philosophy formerly held by Francis Hutcheson, Smith’s old teacher. The proper and beneficial nature of relations between and among human beings was always a great concern to him. His first great book addresses these issues, The Theory of Moral Sentiments. These ideas reappear a decade and a half later in The Wealth of Nations, though they take different forms. Smith asks how we might create a web of balanced relations that enables all to prosper fairly without favouritism and without disadvantage. If you consider Smith’s own views without distorting them through the views of people who use his work selectively, you’ll see a great deal that applies to communities, investment, and to networks. Many of Smith’s ideas have been distorted, as the Nobel Laureate philosopher and economist Amartya Sen noted in an elegant essay he published in the New York Review of Books (2009), around the same time he wrote a new introduction to Smith’s Moral Sentiments. The point of my chapter was that networks are not disconnected events that serve some end in a magical way. Effective networks require continuous investment. This involves communities and the flow of human energy that keeps networks alive. When we consider networks, we must consider the balance between self-interest and service to others, between private gain and public service. For me, at least, Smith was an apt exemplar, and that is why I refer to him in the title of a piece on networks in a book on networked art. I probably should have made this clearer in the piece itself, but you can’t cover everything.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    What kind of investment do you have in mind here and how viable is it as an ongoing contribution to an ongoing network?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    Sustainable societies require inputs. Networks don’t sustain themselves. Rather, a complex series of factors link the rise and fall of networks to the societies they sustain. There has been a lot of magical thinking in the art world that new media or networks would create a socially grounded art in a natural, durable way, and that this socially grounded art would bring about spontaneous social change. I wouldn’t say that George Maciunas or Dick Higgins thought this way, but their hope for a socially grounded art requires greater investments than we have seen.
     
    The difficulty that artists have had in contributing substantively to local or to global democracy involves two challenges. The first challenge requires understanding the nature of globalization and its discontents. This understanding must be deep enough to find ways forward, and deep understanding requires a rich foundation in economics, the social sciences and philosophy. The second challenge involves offering solutions that embody the necessary and sustainable energy for durable networks. Most artists fail to offer more than metaphors. While these metaphors move beyond poetry or painting to social sculpture and interactive projects, they fail to meet the needs of sustainable engagement.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    You have mentioned “social sculpture,” a concept framed by Joseph Beuys who had affinities with Fluxus. It seems to me that Nicholas Bourriaud’s concept of relational aesthetics is very much in the spirit of Fluxus. Flash Mobbing events likeFrozen Grand Central Stationor50 Redheads on the Same Subway Trainsound very Fluxlike to me (I’m thinking of your ownSock of the Month ClubandGreat Tie-Cuttings of Historyevent scores).
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    Bourriaud’s (1998) concept of relational aesthetics does have a kinship to Fluxus. The concept of relational aesthetics appeared in the 1960s in the writings of Robert Filliou and Dick Higgins. I discussed many of these ideas in a series of pamphlets that appeared in my 1972 book titled The Aesthetics. Two years later, anthropologist Marilyn Ekdahl Ravicz articulated much of this in her doctoral thesis at the University of California at Los Angeles, Aesthetic Anthropology. Ravicz drew on John Dewey’s pragmatist philosophy to examine a vision of art anchored in societies and cultural engagement. She wrote about Fluxus and my work in the thesis, as well as discussing conceptual art. She later examined these issues further in a 1975 monograph on my work.
     
    While I enjoyed Bourriaud’s book, he seems to dismiss Fluxus as a dim ancestor of relational aesthetics much as the horse had a remote three-toed ancestor.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    What is the relation between Bourriaud and Fluxus? You basically seem to be saying that you don’t think that Bourriaud covers Fluxus well enough in his book.
     
    Ken Friedman: Perhaps I’m being too fussy. As an artist, I have to take critics at face value, and Bourriaud is a critic. I don’t have any idea the relationship he may have to Fluxus. He wrote the book in 1998, I read it a year or two later, I thought it was interesting – but as a scholar, I’d have to argue there are gaps. If what you are asking for is a careful analysis of Bourriaud’s position, I’m not really prepared to address it. Bertrand Clavez did so in a fine article in the middle of the last decade. My view is that critics ought to review the literature better than Bourriaud has done if they address historical issues as he attempted to do in discussing Fluxus. Had Bourriaud looked back a bit further, perhaps he’d have thought the concept through in a deeper way. You raised the issue of Bourriaud’s work, and this is my take on it. The idea of relational aesthetics is solid. It rests on the idea of art as a network of social relations and activities embedded in the process of a larger society and culture. Art is a process as well as a product. But here, we’re back to pragmatism and to Ravicz.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    Do you have any thoughts on relational aesthetics?
     
    Ken Friedman:
     
    The key aspect of relational aesthetics is the intimate situation with a performatory or ritual aspect. If you think about it, many situations take on an aspect of relational aesthetics, at least to the partially scripted degree of the planned situation that we see in work by Marina Abramovic or Rirkrit Tiravanija. There is a situation, the artist enters the situation with some intention, a participant or spectator enters the situation, a relationship emerges, something happens. That’s also what happened whenever Mozart held the improvisational chamber concerts that he performed for much of his life. Clearly, this is different to a recorded event or an artefact – but there is some relational aspect to any performance – music, art, stand-up comedy.
     
    Gunnar Schmidt, a German cultural historian, wrote me recently to ask about the comic roots of Fluxus. I found myself writing about Ben Patterson, and the exquisite sense of comic timing you see in his performances. Ben’s musical training must have something to do with it, but there have always been musicians with a strong sense of timing and a greater stage presence than others have. Ben has both. His stage skill is a cross between the ability of a great actor whose presence embodies the narrative, and a magician whose skill lies in being ability to direct the eye toward himself or away from himself as he chooses. This is intensely relational.
     
    Many Fluxus pieces were conceived as relations between artist and participants. Alison Knowles’s famous Salad piece – “Make a Salad” – takes that form. But there is a rich tradition of this – Jock Reynolds’s magic pieces for one-to-one performance; the many Fluxfeasts and Fluxfood events where people came together to cook, serve and eat; events like my Twenty Gallons, cooking and serving soup to hundreds of people. All this dates to the 1960s.
     
    What can we make of it today? I think the sharpest artist in this tradition is Tino Seghal. His insistence that the work may not be documented or reproduced clarifies the pure relational nature of the event. This raises a powerful question, of course, creating a wedge to distinguish between the relational and the musical. Musicality emerges from the score. The relational emerges from the living situation.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    So do you see any resemblances between contemporary events such as flash mobs and Beuys’s social sculpture?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    Flash mobs are quite different from Beuys’s social sculpture. Whatever flash mobs involve, no one makes social claims for them or asserts that they represent a mechanism for sustainable community or social change. The idea of social sculpture seems to posit these claims.
     
    Flash mobs are an entertaining social process enabled by new technology. To me, they are a pure form of abstract sculpture in much the same way that any abstract sculpture is only itself, despite the meanings that an artist intends or the meanings we read into it. The issue gets back to the problem of investment in sustainable networks. No one tries to sustain the network of a flash mob. It is what it is. In contrast, social sculpture as Beuys proposed it required a sustainable network that he was unable to create.
     
    It’s worth noting that flash mobs are not entirely new. What’s new is the technology we use to convene them and the speed with which they can assemble.
     
    In the late 1960s, a San Francisco artist invited hundreds of his friends to get in a taxi at a specific time in the afternoon, each directing his or her cab to the intersection of Market and Castro stets in downtown San Francisco. Several hundred cabs all showed up at the same time and place, bringing the city to a halt as the artists paid up and left their taxis in a huge, milling pack.
     
    Swedish Fluxus artist Bengt af Klintberg used the flash mob idea in a different way for his 1967 Party Event. He sent invitations to all his friends – except one – with a text that read: “Green party green clothes.” The odd man out got a card reading: “Red party red clothes.”
     
    The flash mob idea has many parallels. The notion of the telephone tree that many communities use to spread news or convene emergency meetings is one. Another is the way teenage gangs manage to convene for a fight. Today they use cell phones, but the basic notion goes back centuries. For example, the apprentices of Paris organized a rebellion against their masters in the 1600s using a kind of flash mob technique.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    One of the criticisms levelled at Fluxus was its idealism, its belief that art events, such as happenings, were “models for action and behaviour.” Is there still a place today for a humanistic conception of art capable of social change?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    I’d like to believe there is. That said, it is not easy to achieve sustainable, robust models of action in any form at any time, let alone through art. In that sense, Fluxus failed and our critics were right. I failed to achieve many of my goals. Dick Higgins and George Maciunas failed to achieve many of their goals. So did others.
     
    Fluxus failed and our critics are right. Let me bracket that statement. Many of the Fluxus artists had no interest at all in this kind of goal, so they did not fail. They became famous artists. In discussing the long term consequences and reputation of art, Marcel Duchamp used to say, “Posterity will be the judge.” We will see whether the art or the failures turn out to be more interesting.
     
    In a world where artists like Jeff Koons and Damian Hirst define the art market, it’s hard to see what difference socially active art can make or how it can take root. If I could have any art work at all among the world’s masterpieces, I would select a piece from Picasso’s Suite Vollard or a calligraphic work by Hakuin Zenji. It would be nice to make the world safe for humble art. If art could make a difference, I think humble art would make this a safer world.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    Fluxus was famous for its handcrafted graphics and Fluxboxes. Is this artisan-like approach to producing limited edition multiples still possible in the age of digital imaging and reproduction?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    The graphics were handcrafted in the sense that all graphics were handcrafted before computer-based typesetting. All graphics were handcrafted by designers before going to press. In Fluxus, George Maciunas had the skills and technical knowledge to bring those mechanical arts to bear on paper labels and sheets of cards in low-tech press runs for Fluxus.
     
    Fluxboxes were not limited edition multiples, though. They were open-ended editions, designed for mass manufacturing using cheap technology and materials readily available in the 1960s. The versions we see today were not mass manufactured, but George designed them for manufacture. Each Fluxbox was handcrafted to give it an industrial appearance. Most were series, but many were unique variations on basic themes.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    You have stated that new times require new art forms. Your long-time friend and collaborator Dick Higgins coined the term intermedia to describe the then-emerging “arts of a new mentality.” What kind of art forms do you see as being necessary or appropriate for the world today?
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    This is a subtle question. Media that flow with the speed of light and the weight of electrons are especially useful in a world being drained of resources. What those media might be are not as evident as one may think. Most digital media and electronic media require huge infrastructure, and many require large, physical equipment to prepare and present the work.
     
    I still like the idea of events and event scores as a way to move forward. This medium is powerful in a humble way – it retains the same conceptual power as it always did. The tradition of the event emerged in the 1950s from the musical philosophy of composer Henry Cowell. Cowell proposed an approach to composing based on breaking the activity of sound into minimal, basic elements. John Cage, who had studied with Cowell, introduced this term to the composers and artists who took his courses in new musical composition at the New School for Social Research in the late 1950s. Both Cage and social theorist Theodor Adorno used the term “event,” to speak of music in an ontological sense: work performed in time and realized as time unfolds. In the early 1960s, the circle of artists and composers who would coalesce in Fluxus adapted the idea of the event to describe terse, minimal instructions exemplified in the work of George Brecht, Yoko Ono and La Monte Young.
     
    The musical origin of events means that realizing or performing the score brings the event into final embodied existence. As with music, anyone may perform the score. Like all kinds of music, a score opens the possibility that anyone can adopt a piece in the “do-it-yourself” tradition, realizing the work, interpreting it and bringing it to life. One need not be an artist, composer or musician. It is not necessary to be a professional practitioner of the arts. We realize events in everyday situations as well as in performance, emphasizing the unity of art and life. In many cases, an event may exist in more than one form, leaving a wake with several kinds of artefacts.
     

    Darren Tofts:

     
    This suggests the flow or integration of different media that Higgins had in mind with intermedia, and what we have come to accept as vernacular multimedia or new media culture.
     

    Ken Friedman:

     
    This idea works well for me. Many new media art works fascinate me. I continually encounter works, projects, ideas that I find entertaining, amusing, astonishing – even beautiful. A rapidly expanding technology allows us to shape, transform and manipulate media in ways that were never before possible. Old media take on new meaning in the context of our time. The new work that I’ve enjoyed best lately is a series of maps by artist and designer Paula Scher. She has been creating large, colourful maps made of words that occupy positions on the map of the landmasses and geographical features they represent. These works are conceptually elegant and bold, with rich colour and powerful graphic imagery, and yet Scher realizes them using the old printmaking technique of silkscreen. The maps began as paintings, and Scher then created a wonderful series of prints. A huge silkscreen map of Europe stands on the floor in our reading room – the frame is too heavy for us to hang it. As long as human beings attempt to communicate through visual media, someone will find a way to surprise us.
     

    Darren Tofts is Professor of Media and Communications, Swinburne University of Technology, Melbourne, Australia. Tofts writes regularly for a range of national and international publications on cyberculture, new media arts, and critical and cultural theory. He is Associate Editor of 21C magazine and is a member of the editorial boards of Postmodern Culture, Hyperrhiz and fibreculture journal. His publications include Memory Trade: A Prehistory of Cyberculture (Interface, 1998), Prefiguring Cyberculture: An Intellectual History (MIT Press, 2002), and Interzone: Media Arts in Australia (Thames & Hudson, 2005).
     

     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    This exhibition won the 2012 U.S Art Critics Association Award for Best Show in a University Gallery.

     

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Austin, Larry, Douglas Kahn and Nilendra Gurusinghe, eds. Source: Music of the Avant-Garde (1966–1973). Berkeley: U of California P, 2011. Print.
    • Baas, Jacquelynne, ed. Fluxus and the Essential Questions of Life. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2011. Print.
    • Borges, Jorge Luis. Labyrinths. Selected Stories & Other Writings. Ed. Donald A. Yates and James E. Irby. New York: New Directions, 2011. Print.
    • Bourriaud, Nicolas. Relational Aesthetics. Paris: Les Presses du réel, 2002. Print.
    • Chandler, Annemarie and Norie Neumark, eds. At a Distance: Precursors to Art and Activism on the Internet. Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2005. Print.
    • Clavez, Bertrand. “Fluxus — Reference or Paradigm for Young Contemporary Artists?” Visible Language 39.3 (2005): 235–47. Web. Feb. 20 2012.
    • Coleridge, Samuel Taylor. Lectures and Notes on Shakespeare and Other English Poets. London: George Bell & Sons, 1904. Print.
    • Frank, Peter. “Ken Friedman: A Life in Fluxus.” Artistic Bedfellows: Histories, Theories, and Conversations in Collaborative Art Practices. Ed. Holly Crawford. Lanham: UP of America, 2008. 145–86. Print.
    • Friedman, Ken, ed. The Fluxus Reader. London: Academy Editions, 1998. Print.
    • Friedman, Ken. “The Wealth and Poverty of Networks.” At A Distance: Precursors to Internet Art and Activism. Ed. Annemarie Chandler and Norie Neumark. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2005. 408–22 Print.
    • ———. 99 Events. 2009. Stendhal Gallery, New York City.
    • ———. “Coleridge/Intermedium.” Message to the author. Feb. 20 2011. E-mail.
    • ———. “The Experimental Studio.” 4th National Forum on Studio Teaching. College of Fine Art. University of New South Wales. 26 September 2011. Conference address.
    • Friedman, Ken and Owen Smith. “The Dialectics of Legacy.” Visible Language Vol. 40.1 (2006): 4–11. Web. Feb. 21 2012.
    • Higgins, Dick. “Intermedia.” Something Else Newsletter 1.1 (1966): 1–6. Print.
    • ———. “Being: First Steps Towards an Appreciation of His Comings, Goings, Tracery and Doings, as Told by One of the Oldest Living Members of the WFFW (World Federation of Friedman Watchers).” Ken Friedman: Works at Emily Harvey. New York: Emily Harvey Gallery, 1986. 3. Print.
    • ———. “Two Sides of a Coin: Fluxus and Something Else Press.” Fluxus: a Conceptual Country. Ed. Estera Milman. Visible Language 26.1–2 (1992): 143–53. Print.
    • ———. Modernism Since Postmodernism: Essays on Intermedia. San Diego: San Diego State UP, 1997. Print.
    • Paik, Nam June. “Media Planning for the Post-Industrial Society.” The Electronic Superhighway. Ed. Nam June Paik and Kenworth W. Moffett, New York: Holly Solomon Gallery; Seoul: Hyundai Galley; Fort Lauderdale: Fort Lauderdale Museum of Art, 1995. 39–47. Print.
    • Ravicz, Marilyn Ekdahl. Aesthetic Anthropology: Theory and Analysis of Pop and Conceptual Art in America. Diss. Los Angeles: University of California, Los Angeles, 1974. Print.
    • Revich, Allan. The Fluxus Blog. Digital Salon. Web. 5 July 2011.
    • Sen, Amartya. “Capitalism Beyond the Crisis.” New York Review of Books. 26 Mar. 2009. Web. Feb. 24 2012.
    • Smith, Owen. “Fluxus Praxis: An Exploration of Connections, Creativity, and Community.” At a Distance: Precursors to Art and Activism on the Internet. Cambridge: The MIT Press, 2005. 116–138. Print.
    • ———. Fluxus: The History of an Attitude. San Diego: San Diego State UP, 1998. Print.
  • Rethinking Salò After Abu Ghraib

    Alessia Ricciardi(bio)
    Northwestern University
    a-ricciardi@northwestern.edu

    Abstract
     
    Pier Paolo Pasolini’s Salò, or the 120 Days of Sodom customarily has been read as a scandalous artistic exception. In light of the cases of prisoner torture at Abu Ghraib, however, the film can be taken to elaborate a critique of contemporary political conditions that is less than hyperbolic. Indeed, reading the film in contiguity with Giorgio Agamben’s thinking on biopolitics, especially in Homo Sacer, Pasolini’s Salò may be said to unveil its own critical and philosophical seriousness of purpose. Even hostile critics who tend to be dismissive of Pasolini’s rhetoric thus may be forced après-coup to concede that the film paradoxically operates in a quasi-realistic register. Pursuing this line of argument, “Rethinking Salò After Abu Ghraib” examines the overlap between the visual iconography of cruelty in the film and the photographic documentary record of torture at Abu Ghraib, finding a troubling proximity. In particular, the essay dwells on three distinct layers of meaning in the film: 1) the reappropriation of the literary model provided by the Marquis de Sade’s Les 120 journées de Sodome, 2) the film’s ostensive historical background and setting of the Republic of Salò, and 3) the phenomenology of contemporary neofascism that Pasolini considered to be the raison d’etre of the film. “Rethinking Salo” also conducts an investigation of idiotic humor and stupidity as conduits to sadistic violence in both Pasolini’s film and the record of torture at Abu Ghraib, making reference to Adriana Cavarero’s pathbreaking study, Horrorism.

     
    Pier Paolo Pasolini’s film Salò, or the 120 Days of Sodom (Salò o le 120 giornate di Sodoma) notoriously transposes the narrative of the Marquis de Sade’s Les 120 journées de Sodome from the waning years of eighteenth-century France to the spring of 1944 in the Republic of Salò, the German-occupied puppet state that was established in Northern Italy after Mussolini’s flight from Rome in 1943.1 Yet the allegorical project of the film is more complicated than the historical analogy alone might suggest. As the scenes of the film progress, the visual trappings and reminders of Mussolini’s regime in fact disappear, as do the Nazi German troops who incongruously are shown operating in the service of the Italian Fascist dignitaries in a brief initial sequence. In homage to Dante’s Divine Comedy, Pasolini divided the plot of Salò into three distinct “circles” (namely, the Circle of Manias, the Circle of Shit, and the Circle of Blood), initially intending for these sections to correspond to three of the one hundred and twenty days chronicled in Sade’s brutal epic. In the finished film, however, the director abandoned this scheme of distinguishing the days in which the action unfolds, and only a few scenes derive their inspiration from the original Sadean scenario (Bachmann 71). Pasolini neatly translates the characters of the four aristocratic libertines whom Sade depicted living and operating in the château of Schilling into the modern archetypes of a banker, a duke, an archbishop, and a judge.
     
    A heated controversy greeted the film’s preliminary screenings in 1975 due to its graphic portrayal of acts of rape, torture, and murder and its overt linkage of fascism and sadism. As a result, the general release of Salò in Italy occurred several years after post-production work on the film ended. In fact, government censors seized the release prints on November 12, 1975, just ten days after Pasolini’s murder in Ostia; as a result, the first public screening took place in Paris on November 23. It should be noted that Salò remains censored under anti-pornography or anti-obscenity laws in several countries to this day. To regard the film as an exercise in erotic arousal, however, is to obscure its actual argument. Pasolini’s impulse in Salò, Armando Maggi astutely remarks, is to desexualize Sade and to present us with modern-day libertines who “differ from Sade’s because they are expressions of a societal system, whereas in Sade the libertines defy the contemporary ruling system” (286–287).
     
    Paraphrasing the philosopher Giorgio Agamben, we might say that whereas Sade depicted a state of exception, Pasolini shows its consolidation into a rule. To put it another way: the filmmaker regarded the themes of his Sadean ur-text as a means to the end of mounting a specific political critique of modernity and of the growing ability of power to turn human bodies into objects. This critical undertaking, which runs through Salò and many of the last writings he completed before his death, suggests that Pasolini was one of the first thinkers to discern the emergence of a new field of conflict with its own distinct rules in the growing importance of biopower, even if he did not refer to the concept by this name but rather by his own idiosyncratic terms such as “the anthropological mutation” or “cultural genocide.” However, some readers have been put off by the fact that the tone of his polemic is “apocalyptic, not merely critical of Western society’s immorality,” to cite Maggi once again (258). To what extent must we regard Pasolini’s prophetic attitude as a self-aggrandizing tactic, as the irresponsible surplus value of poetic license? Should we not consider biopolitics rather than biopower to be the concept most relevant to our current conditions, as Hardt and Negri propose, since it seems historically inevitable that the multitudes eventually will be emancipated rather than disenfranchised by the contemporary forms of power?2
     
    Watching Salò thirty years later, one finds that the film’s provocative aesthetic appeal has not notably changed. However, with regard to its ideologically scandalous position, its use of sexuality as a metaphor for power, the story is different. Saló, it turns out, shares the most troubling elements of its iconography with the photographic record of torture at Abu Ghraib.3 To revisit Salò in light of the prisoner abuse at Abu Ghraib and the denial of legal rights to those interned at Guantanamo Bay is to ask whether the film’s apocalyptic scenario is best understood as an exploitative poeticizing of Sade or as a distressingly proleptic insight into the current methods of biopower.4 The film, in other words, may be read as a visionary exploration of the phenomenon of “horrorism,” a neologism introduced by Adriana Cavarero to highlight the vulnerability and exposure of the contemporary homo sacer. Such a reading rejects the idea that the imagery of Salò represents a morbid or instrumental use of cruelty for pseudo-titillating purposes. For if the soldiers of the U.S. Army’s 372nd Military Police Company who perpetrated and photographed the torture of prisoners at Abu Ghraib were inured to their activities by their consumption of pornography, they certainly did not turn to Salò for such inspiration.
     
    Pasolini’s film in fact is remarkable for never letting the spectator identify with the victims, who do not masochistically enjoy their plight as in pornographic movies. Sexual acts in Salò are brutal assaults involving no foreplay and no undressing, aimed at the humiliation of naked, defenseless, and otherwise inert bodies, which look almost as though they are waiting for the gas chamber.5 In an interview included in The Criterion Collection’s DVD reissue of the film, the British filmmaker John Maybury notes that Salò actively undermines the viewer’s expectations of what is erotic.6 The victims for the most part are hard to recognize from one scene to the next, because of the director’s explicit aim of avoiding any sentimental or erotic identification by viewers with the prisoners, which would have rendered the film unendurable or suspect.7 The camera thus generally eschews closeups of the characters in favor of long and medium shots. Pasolini seems to discourage any perverse proximity to the torturers by casting them in the concluding and most lugubrious scenes as spectators of the final crimes.8 Neither sadism nor masochism are conduits to pleasure in Salò. Even the enjoyment of a more non-committal and passive form of pleasure such as voyeurism is stigmatised by the film’s final sequence, which shows the libertines looking at their victims being tortured through binoculars held in reverse to reduce the size of the image. One might say of Pasolini’s masterpiece what Stephen Eisenman says about the photos taken at Abu Ghraib, that “notwithstanding the superficial S/M scenarios there is no erotic delectation or titillation in the pictures from Abu Ghraib, nothing sexy about them” (34–35).
     
    A Troubled Reception
     
    Salò features few visual reminders of its ostensible period setting and even fewer references to the characteristic tenets of fascist ideology, including racist and totalitarian ambitions. The few reminders are rather subliminal.9 The most explicit iconographic references are to Nazism, such as the line-up of naked victims, which might remind the viewer of a choreography for concentration camps. Although Pasolini claimed that the project of adapting Sade began to have interest for him once he settled on the film’s historical scenario, he also stated decisively that he was trying to present fascism in visionary terms rather than as the logical or historical consequence of Sade.10 He insisted that he was using sex in Salò as a metaphor for power relationships, after having taken the opposite position a few years before in his cinematic adaptations of The Decameron (1971), The Canterbury Tales (1972), and Arabian Nights (1974). In these three films, which comprised his Trilogy of Life, he depicts sexuality as a space of transgression and a vital rejoinder to every act of domination.
     
    Eventually, however, Pasolini abandoned this position, announcing in the essay, “Abjuration of the Trilogy of Life,” which he published in Il Corriere della Sera, that his intellectual duty was to abandon tenderness for extreme lucidity. In his late interviews and articles, we find a sustained critique of a phenomenon that he called the genocide of neofascism. Fascism, that is, provided in his eyes the clearest illustrations of what Foucault would have called “biopower” in action. At various points in his essays of the 1970s, Pasolini aired his view that the period in Italy in which he was writing had given rise to an even more calamitous incarnation of fascism than the original. He saw this crisis taking shape in phenomena such as the “strategy of tension” or campaign of bombings and assassinations by neofascist terrorist groups, the devastating effects of unbridled consumerism, and the advancing cultural homogenization (omologazione) that was annihilating the distinctive interests of the rural and urban poor to the advantage of an ascendant bourgeoisie. As he put it, “Consumerism consists in fact of a real and effective anthropological cataclysm: I live existentially through this cataclysm, which at least for now is pure degradation: I live it through my days, through the forms of my existence, and in my body” (Scritti 107).11
     
    At the time, he was fascinated by the rapid advance of cultural and political change in Italy following the so-called economic boom that peaked in the early 1960s, an “anthropological mutation (mutazione antropologica)”, as he called it, that encompassed among other things the spread of demographic and behavioral science. Pasolini thus may be regarded as a crucial predecessor to Agamben who, in a more philosophically formal manner, elaborates Pasolini’s anxiety regarding the biopolitical. Their sense of unease stands in contrast to the posture adopted by Foucault, whose writing typically strikes a note of enlightened detachment toward biopower. The French philosopher indeed treats the practices of biopolitics as facts of life, the harmful consequences of which such as racism may be addressed perfunctorily, in passim. After his crucial turn to the care of the self, Foucault abandoned altogether his exploration of the biopolitical. Was it because, as Agamben suggests, this line of inquiry would have led him inexorably to the reality of the death camps, the logical conclusion of a genealogical investigation of biopower? Salò may well be viewed as a work that imagines the camp as the nomos of modernity and visualizes the plight of the homo sacer whose biological life survives her legal status. The victims in Salò can be killed but not sacrificed, not even to the racist aspiration of fascism proper. Power in Salò appears in its most rigid manifestations, captured in its genealogical origin in the state of exception, yielding no productive outcome, and impervious to strategic resistance. In this sense, Salò is a profoundly anti-Foucauldian film.12
     
    Pasolini proposed that our understanding of the body itself was being transformed by the consumerist drives of neocapitalism. These pressures, he argued in his late epistolary treatise “Gennariello,” comprise a coercive power far more effective than any religious or moral doctrine. In his second letter to Gennariello, the author instructs the boy not to fear feelings of awe inspired by the sacred and warns him against believing that the “Enlightenment” of “progressive intellectuals” is the standard of the future. Contra Foucault, Pasolini maintained that the thinking of the Enlightenment was not helpful in criticizing the false ideals of bourgeois tolerance and hedonistic self-interest. Well before the contributions of Derrida, or Wendy Brown, Pasolini was one of the first critical voices to speak out against the hypocritical ethos of tolerance promoted by the new consumerist regime.13 He suggested in several articles that the culture of the contemporary nation-state and, in particular, of Italy was increasingly finding expression in “the language of behavior, or physical language.” In his eyes, every aspect of our corporeal being from hairstyles to clothing and bodily posture was determined by the conformism and hedonistic consumption resulting from the triumph of the marketplace. He cautioned that the resulting physical language had assumed a decisive importance over and above that of verbal language, which in his judgment had become “conventional and sterilized” under the sway of the reigning technocracy.
     
    Pasolini thus discerned in this biopolitical territory of the “somatic” the essential symptoms of the mutazione antropologica and omologazione that he believed had grown to threaten any hope for Italy’s political well-being. To grasp the significance of this claim, we might recall that in the 1960s he took the standpoint that only the body offered a basis of reality, because as he put it, “It was in such physical reality—his own body—that mankind was living its own culture” (qtd. in Cerami 82–83).14 Yet, as he understood only in retrospect, the bourgeoisie had succeeded in establishing a new civil order that functioned through the denaturalization of the body. For Pasolini, the populace as a whole thus had ceased to possess its own physical reality. Because they failed to register the cultural changes that delimited our bodily experience, the films comprising his Trilogy of Life exemplified a sort of pop eroticism that he now felt had helped to make the “false liberalization” of the 1960s more plausible in appearance. By contrast, he increasingly occupied himself in the 1970s with biopolitical questions such as abortion, demographic methods of analysis, and the transmutation of bodies through the unrelenting operations of consumerism, a menace that was conspicuously absent from Foucault’s analytic of power. In Pasolini’s view of this period, “The new system of production . . . is not only the production of goods but of human beings” (Letters 92).15 He assumed what might best be described as an anxious stance toward biopower during the last years of his life.
     
    Salò and Abu Ghraib: Porno-Teo-Kolossal
     
    The imagery of Salò may be seen to anticipate the imagery of Abu Ghraib in many respects. Pasolini’s camera confronts us with images of humans being forced to imitate animals, acts of sexual molestation, victims being awakened in the middle of the night, and, most importantly, the cynical stupidity of the signori and the central position of women in inciting the torture. Abu Ghraib sadly seems to have had its own narratrici in Megan Ambuhl, Sabrina Harman, and Lynndie England, whose roles in the abuse of prisoners were rehearsed repeatedly in the media coverage. That one purpose of Salò is to examine the spectacularized condition of modern-day torture—which is to say, the status of torture in contemporary culture as an object of visual enjoyment—is perhaps best illuminated by recalling that at one point Sergio Citti advised Pasolini to shoot the film almost entirely from the point of view of the torturers, who would be played by comic actors. In particular, Citti wanted to make the torturers “simpatici,” a proposition that Pasolini found ideologically repulsive (Pasolini, Cinema 2:3156). If the finished film departs from Citti’s thinking, it nevertheless grapples with questions he may have inspired, such as what part do jokes and other devices of amusement play in enabling acts of violence, and why might a comic reading of Sade be appropriate to present-day audiences? The writer and visual artist Laura Salvini argues that, whereas Citti aimed at a cynical reading of Sade, Pasolini wished to reveal the infantile core of Sadean philosophy by means of jokes, nonsense, and Dadaist methods that ultimately (and predictably) would result in a version of Brecht’s Verfremdungseffekt (50). It seems to me instead that the reverse is true, that the film brings to the fore something all too well-known, if rarely acknowledged, in the contemporary conception of torture by focusing on the pseudo-comic modes of its dissemination, familiarization, and consumption.
     
    The scandal of Abu Ghraib certainly makes the issues raised by Salò more relevant than ever. We currently face an abundance of evidence that the operations of actual, governmental power in our world more closely resemble the torments pictured in Pasolini’s Salò than Foucault’s anodyne vision of liberal democratic biopower and vitalism. At this moment, to view Salò with a critical eye means to look at what is most lamentably recognizable of ourselves in today’s headlines. It is impossible now to speak of our alienation or historical distance from the film’s images of naked, anonymous bodies, corporeal punishments and abuse, and the violation of religious taboos to taunt and humiliate. In the film, the libertines’ staging of a contest for the most beautiful ass among their captives uncannily presages the photos of Iraqi prisoners arranged in pyramids so that only their bare buttocks can be seen. The scene from the second section of Salò, “The Circle of Shit,” in which boys and girls are ordered to crawl across the floor on all fours and to eat food from the same bowls as dogs anticipates the many pictures of Iraqi men being forced to behave like animals and being threatened by dogs. Finally, the actor who plays Durcet in the film may even be said to bear an unsettling resemblance to George W. Bush, especially in his habit of responding to all events with a kind of leering, canned laughter, a trait that in Bush’s case was seized on by popular comedians such as Jon Stewart.
     
    Stupidity, as Avital Ronell points out in her book of the same name, was looked upon in the philosophical tradition as an epistemological mistake and as a particular species of error (20). As in the case of Hölderlin’s appreciation of Rousseau, Ronell reminds us, stupidity has been taken at times to imply a poetic disposition due to its association with characteristics such as innocence or simplicity (8). From the twentieth century onward, however, it has become increasingly difficult to deny that stupidity also has been the accomplice of violence, cruelty, and totalitarianism. A range of thinkers from Arendt to Musil argue that totalitarianism requires the subordination of intellect to doctrine, thus reinterpreting an attribute that Pope John Paul already had ascribed to the reverential aspect of stupidity, namely the submissive obedience to the father (9). Pasolini’s critical and artistic productions contribute in decisive ways to the work of mapping the political, ethical, and cultural contours of contemporary stupidity. Salò specifically undertakes to scrutinize the cynical dimensions of stupidity and to make visible the stupidity of “jouissance.” In his late essays and his unfinished novel Petrolio, Pasolini acutely traces the connection between hedonism, the capitalist ideology of tolerance, and idiotic enjoyment. The sections on the “passegiate del Merda” in Petrolio are in this sense exemplary. Not surprisingly, an important element of the anthropological mutation against which Pasolini warns his audience is the disposition to obey and conform to consumerism’s categorical imperative to enjoy. In Salò, he explores the darkest, most repugnant aspects of enjoyment as they manifest themselves in the “state of exception.”
     
    Adriana Cavarero has coined the term “horrorism,” in a book that takes this neologism as its title, to designate the extreme forms of violence that we are forced to reckon with in contemporary culture—from suicide bombings to Abu Ghraib—as seen from the point of view not of the warrior, but rather of the vulnerable and powerless victim. In a chapter entitled “Female Torturers Grinning at the Camera,” Cavarero revisits Foucault’s Discipline and Punish to dispute his sweeping conclusion that the spectacularization of violence in the process of punishment disappears at the beginning of the nineteenth century, ultimately to be replaced by the effort to keep at bay barbarism and torture. That the tortures of Abu Ghraib were photographed, Cavarero convincingly argues, is not an accident and by no means surprising.16 Yet however strong we might find the visual correspondences between Pasolini’s film and the photos from Abu Ghraib, what is really most important in discussing both the work of cinematic illusion and the documents of historical reality is the realization that what we encounter in both cases is finally an eliciting not of pleasure, but rather of stupid enjoyment. Discussing the Abu Ghraib photos, Cavarero observes:

    Even if sadomasochistic culture plays a part, sexual pleasure is perhaps an inappropriate term here. The photos do not convey the idea of carnal ecstasy (although there is arousal) but rather that of an obtuse and grotesque form of diversion, witless and trivial. What stands out in them is a spectral caricature of torture reduced to the level of filthy farce.

    (Horrorism 110–11)17

    I believe the same ethos, if we may call it by this name, is present in Salò, and it is no small achievement on the part of Pasolini to inject this farcical dimension into the narrative where there is none in Sade.18

    In Salò, the least Sadean and least sophisticated character in the execution of his rituals also turns out ultimately to be the most interesting and contemporary for us as viewers, namely Durcet. Whereas the archbishop, the duke, and the magistrate maintain their air of snobbery and dignified heavy-handedness as they go about the performance of their tasks and punishments, Durcet presents himself as an anarchic, farcical torturer. For example, he does not himself put up any resistance to being sodomized in public, he lobbies actively for his favorite choice in the contest for the most beautiful derrière, and he plays with panache the female role in a mock marriage ceremony to one of the other signori. Yet the most consistent and relevant trait of Durcet is the stupidity of his humor, which is made manifest repeatedly throughout the film. When somebody dies in the film—which for all the atrocities that are shown on camera takes place only in the final few minutes of Salò—Durcet lamely attempts to diffuse the tension by reciting inane jokes.
     
    Blangis, the duke, functions as the ideological fulcrum of the narrative. He not only defines for the other characters the stakes and rules of the game, but also reserves for himself the privilege of articulating the nature and identity of the group. For example, in the Circle of Manias, he announces: “We the Fascists are the only true anarchists, naturally once that we are masters of the state. In fact, the only true anarchy is that of power.”19 By contrast, it is left to Durcet to provide the “laugh track” of the film through his continual, neurotic self-amusement. When a boy tries to flee and is shot while the libertines are bringing the captives to the villa in the Antinferno sequence, Durcet comments with the following joke:

    DURCET:

    If the boys were once nine, now they are eight. A propos of the number eight, do you know the difference between an hour, a doctor, and a family?

    BLANGIS:

    Obviously not, tell us, we are anxious.

    DURCET:

    An hour is one hour, a doctor is: “duh . . . octo-hours.” THE ARCHBISHOP: And the family? . . .

    DURCET:

    They’re doing okay, thanks.

    ALL:

    (Laughter.) (Cinema 2: 2036).20

    In the persona of Durcet, Pasolini endows Sade with a pseudo-comic chorus, one in which he stigmatizes the association of stupidity and cruelty. Durcet continues his infantile ride through the film by indulging himself with bouts of exhibitionism, as when he asks a man who is sodomizing a girl to sodomize him instead (Cinema 2: 2040).

     
    The scene shows him taking a grotesque merriment in his predicament, although it is impossible to speak of the episode in terms of pleasure or enjoyment. Although the incident might look at first sight like one of the crudest moments in Salò, the “event” of Durcet’s sodomizing takes place without any trace of drama because of his cheerful, if stupid, attitude. This undramatic occurrence is quickly followed by the recitation of another of Durcet’s “numerical” jokes, after everybody realizes that one of the girl prisoners has committed suicide. Durcet’s jokes demonstrate first of all his cynical indifference to all events. In the passage of dialogue cited above, this attitude is evident in the perfunctoriness with which he subtracts the murder victim from his tally of the boy prisoners and then offers a feebleminded pun based on the sound of the word “otto.” Durcet’s jokes manage somehow to produce an easy consensus. In fact, it is only after his half-baked attempts at humor that a stage direction using the word “all (tutti)” as a means of encompassing the community of the guards and torturers (if not the victims) achieves a paradoxical validity. The jokes themselves are neither ironic, nor revelatory, nor witty in the least. Their autistic self-referentiality and reliance on elementary wordplay and numbers betray a mechanical and grotesque simplemindedness. According to both Freud and Lacan, we should remember, jokes rely on a momentary bypassing of the symbolic order but not on its suppression. In a real joke, an unconscious thought is expressed while being censored at the same time (hence the humor, the deformation, the punning energy, etc.).
     
    In Salò, the “symbolic,” communicative quality of Durcet’s jokes presumes a shared state of stupid “jouissance,” as no witty detour through the domain of the symbolic is available. His “comic” performances thus establish a form of cynical stupidity as the totalitarian ethos of Salò. Indeed, the last two jokes that Durcet utters in the film are more openly aggressive, if not funnier. Thus, in the Circle of Shit, he addresses one of his victims as follows:

    DURCET:

    Carlo, put your fingers like this. Are you able to say “I cannot eat the rice,” keeping your fingers like this?

    BRUNO:

    (enlarging his mouth with his fingers): I cannot eat the rice.

    DURCET:

    So then eat shit. (Cinema 2: 2051)21

    And of all the signori, it is to Durcet that Pasolini gives the final words of the film, of course in the form of yet another joke. As his friends are torturing and killing their victims in the courtyard, Durcet, looking on, asks one of the guards:

     

    DURCET:

    Do you know what a Bolshevik makes when he plunges into the Red Sea?

    UMBERTO:

    No, I do not know!

    DURCET:

    Ah, you do not know what a Bolshevik will make when he plunges into the Red Sea?

    UMBERTO:

    No, please tell me

    DURCET:

    He makes a “splash.” (Cinema 2: 2059–2060)22

    The desultory punch line is all the more jarring since the political premise of the joke, including the reference to Bolshevism, seemed to promise a more substantive effort. Yet we can hardly expect Durcet, after all, to express any passion about his ostensible creed of Fascism or any visceral antipathy to Communism. He is a cynic whose “enlightened false consciousness” derives no pleasure from subversion or satire, to use Sloterdijk’s definition in his Critique of Cynical Reason.

     
    We may thus take Durcet as the progenitor of the sensibility responsible for Abu Ghraib at the highest levels of command, but also as the embodiment of their “phenomenological” manifestation in the actions of Charles Grainer, Lynndie England, Sabrina Harman, and their colleagues who were captured striking their grotesque poses for the camera. Like Durcet, such individuals reveal their banality in the indulging of what Cavarero aptly calls “the stupidity of a criminal act committed in the excitement of farce” (Horrorism 112; Orrorismo 150). In this connection, we might reflect on the chilling interview with Sabrina Harman in Rory Kennedy’s documentary, The Ghosts of Abu-Ghraib. What is of particular interest is the matter-of-fact tone and faux-innocent manner with which Harman explains her involvement in prisoner abuse in reply to Kennedy’s questions. Harman explains her big smile in the photos taken at Abu Ghraib by insisting that she always smiles for the camera, and explains that the photos exist because like many other people she is in the habit of taking pictures of everything. Although the film contains other disturbing “explanations” of Abu Ghraib from many different sources, Harmon’s is one of the worst in virtue of the cynical stupidity of her remarks. In this sense, the truth of Salò might be glimpsed most clearly in Harmon’s self-justification and in Cavarero’s observation that Abu Ghraib has presented horror “in the imbecile and idiotic form of the leer” (Horrorism 115; Orrorismo 154).
     
    For Pasolini, the parodic debasement of culture that he set out to expose in Salò provides a clear symptom of how dependent the body of neocapitalism had become on the circulation of cynicism through its veins. What was at stake in this process of debasement becomes more evident if we pay attention to one of the subtler changes that was taking place on what Pasolini would have called the “somatic” level in Italy. Throughout his career, he was particularly alert to the semiotics or poetics of smiles, perhaps secretly agreeing with Dante’s tenet in the Convivio that such expressions are like colors behind the glass of the soul.23 Consequently, we may find it pertinent that the libertines in Salò wear perpetual “sneers” on their faces, conveying reflexive idiocy in the president’s case, perplexed lasciviousness in the archbishop’s, and false bonhomie in the duke’s.
     
    During the same period that he was involved in shooting Salò, Pasolini noted a transformation taking place in facial expressions among children in Italy: “They do not know how to smile or laugh: they can only grin or grimace” (Letters 14).24 Among the most painful consequences of the mutazione antropologica and omologazione of Italian culture resulting from the new order of power, in his estimation, were the erasure of regional dialects from the Italian language and the disappearance of “the old way of smiling.”25 The topic of smiling is of more than peripheral importance to understand Pasolini’s late style insofar as in his visual phenomenology, the spontaneity and sympathetic expressiveness of the smile offered a possibility of relief from the detachment and repressive conformity of bourgeois laughter. The repertoire of bodily and facial responses to the cruelty and suffering that occupy our attention in Salò, however, clearly raises the prospect of an epoch in which cynical laughter has triumphed, in which every smile is converted into a frozen mask of pain.
     
    Pasolini Against Foucault
     
    Foucault first encountered Pasolini’s filmmaking in the documentary Love Meetings (1964), which explores Italian sexual mores through interviews with men and women of various classes and regional origins. At the time, the French philosopher looked approvingly on the Italian director’s investigation of sexual politics for exposing how the rhetoric of “tolerance” suppresses emotional and cultural differences in order to uphold the dominant social regime (Foucault, Aesthetics 229–231). On viewing Salò, however, Foucault took Pasolini to task unsparingly, assailing what he regarded as the filmmaker’s shallow decision to treat sadism as a phenomenological manifestation of fascism. Scrutinizing Salò through the lens of Cavani’s The Night Porter (1974), Foucault charged Pasolini in “Sade, sergeant du sexe” with contributing to an aestheticized, morbid association of sadism with fascism that seemed to him a specious fad of the moment (Aesthetics 223–227). Foucault condemned Salò for perpetuating an exploitative image of sadism that encouraged a hierarchical, punitive idea of sexuality. Sadomasochism instead represented for him an ironic, self-conscious form of life with the potential to deconstruct the bodily regimes of pleasure enforced by less playful modalities.
     
    Pasolini shares with Foucault a fundamental emphasis on what the French thinker called “biopower.” Yet Foucault and Pasolini clearly diverge on where the ascendancy of the biopolitical may lead. Whereas biopower for Foucault entails the possibility of the productive rearticulation of social relations, admittedly at the risk of enabling sexist and racist disciplinary practices, for Pasolini it instead raises the prospect of irresistible authoritarian oppression. In his late work, Foucault often disputes the idea that power might be the metaphorical referent of sex or, in other words, the secret underlying our ethical and political life (Dits 1554–1565). His idealization of sadomasochism serves to expand contemporary notions of sexuality, which to a significant degree still customarily take as their starting point the Freudian teleology of genitality, into the territory of de-genitalized pleasure.26 In so doing, Foucault at the same time proposes through his new cartography of sexuality the genealogy of a new subject. In the first volume of his History of Sexuality, he writes: “To conceive the category of the sexual in terms of the law, death, blood and sovereignty—whatever the references to Sade and Bataille, and however one might gauge their ‘subversive’ influence—is in the last analysis a historical retroversion” (Reader 271–272). Considering the implications of this statement for Pasolini’s reinterpretation of Sade, we might ask whether or not we should consider Salò another and perhaps more acute symptom of the “historical retroversion” that Foucault attributes to Sade and Bataille and that he disdains for reflecting a morbid understanding of sexuality in terms of “law, death, blood and sovereignty.”
     
    At first glance, the film might appear to rework the themes of sovereignty and blood that characterize Bataille’s view of sex and, in Foucault’s eyes, reveal its cultural obsolescence. A more nuanced analysis, however, might take Salò to be concerned more with the problematic persistence of sovereignty in the supposedly benign time of biopolitical, administrative power than with a triumphal erotics of the death instinct. In this sense, it is important to distinguish between Pasolini’s and Bataille’s projects. Whereas Pasolini’s film retains its exemplary force in the era of Abu Ghraib, Bataille’s writing does not. Giorgio Agamben helps to explain the reason for this difference when he identifies the political and critical limit of Bataille’s thought: “To have mistaken such a naked life, separate from its form, in its abjection, for a superior principle—sovereignty or the sacred—is the limit of Bataille’s thought, which makes it useless to us” (Means 7). Agamben also comments in Homo Sacer that while Bataille rightly recognizes bare life as a radical form of experience, he fails to grasp its political significance and mistakenly locates it in an ill-defined domain of the sacred, due to its association with the phenomenon of sacrifice (112).27 By contrast, Pasolini makes a deliberate effort to emphasize moral and political questions in depicting the bare life of the disempowered body. As we have noted already, he furthermore studiously avoids promising the viewer an enjoyable loss of identity in Salò à la Bataille.28 A sovereign use of negativity is not what informs Pasolini’s work as it does Bataille’s.29
     
    In the “Abjuration of the Trilogy of Life,” Pasolini observes that the ideal of sexual liberation reveals itself as an illusion under the conditions imposed by consumer culture:

    Now all that has been turned upside down. First: the progressive struggle for democratization of expression and for sexual liberation has been brutally superseded and cancelled out by the decision of consumerist power to grant a tolerance as vast as it is false. Second: even the “reality” of innocent bodies has been violated, manipulated, enslaved by consumerist power—indeed such violence to human bodies has become the most macroscopic fact of the new human epoch.

    (Letters 49–50)30

    What is apparent to Pasolini is that the “anthropological mutation” of unrestrained consumption is not “reversible” and leads irrevocably to an “adaptation to degradation” (Letters 50–51).31 Unlike Foucault, who glibly defines power in terms of its potential for strategic reversibility or retournement tactique (Histoire 208), Pasolini sees little possibility of counteracting this process of cultural brutalization.32 In this sense, Pasolini’s pessimism differs markedly from both Bataille’s self-indulgent romanticism and Foucault’s pragmatic optimism.

     
    If we see Foucault as tending to argue for a linear, chronological progression from sovereignty to governmentality and then to biopower, a progression that ultimately entails the dissolution of sovereignty, then we may conclude that Salò represents a radically different view of history.33Salò confronts us with the image of contemporary culture as a continuum in which power operates without restraint, suggesting that even in an epoch when it appears that governmentality has superseded sovereignty, sovereign force has the last word. Viewing Salò in the wake of Abu Ghraib makes evident Pasolini’s prescience in insisting that uninhibited power quickly results in a totalitarian universe of suffering, especially at a historical moment when power gives the appearance of having been domesticated or “urbanized.” The film persistently raises a troubling question: has anything in fact been gained when civil authority renounces the prerogative of sovereignty “to make die and let live,” as Foucault formulated it, and instead embraces the imperative of biopower “to make live and let die”—that is, to sustain itself through the management of the biological life of the population? Whereas for Foucault, Sade represents the genealogical origin of the diversification of power into the modalities of the sovereign and the biological, for Pasolini, the French libertine personifies their ultimate point of convergence.
     
    In a discussion of biopolitics in the last chapter of the first volume of History of Sexuality, Foucault characterizes the strategic importance of Sade as marking the transition from a symbolic of blood to one of sexuality:

    Clearly, nothing was more on the side of the law, death, transgression, the symbolic and sovereignty than blood; just as sexuality was on the side of the norm, knowledge, life, meaning, the disciplines, and regulations. Sade and the first eugenists were contemporary with this transition from “sanguinity” to “sexuality.” . . . Sade carried the exhaustive analysis of sex over into the mechanisms of the old power of sovereignty and endowed it with the ancient but fully maintained prestige of blood; the latter flowed through the whole dimension of pleasure. . . . In Sade, sex is without any norm or intrinsic rule that might be formulated from its own nature; but it is subject to the unrestricted law of a power which itself knows no other law but its own.

    (Reader 269–70)

    Foucault speaks of sex as submitted in Sade to a “naked sovereignty” and to the “unlimited right of all powerful monstrosity” (270). This idea of sex as being subject to a “naked sovereignty” that is totalizing and inescapable in its claim on the subject is exactly what Pasolini is interested in as a reader of Sade, it seems to me. Yet it is important to observe that the logic of Salò advances from sex to blood, reversing the genealogy that, according to Foucault, Sade inaugurates. Pasolini divides the film into a sequence of three “circles” or episodes, the last of which, titled “The Circle of Blood,” follows in the narrative after the circles of mania and of shit. The action of the film thus unfolds according to a scheme that is Pasolini’s own idea and that abandons the original sectioning of Sade’s treatise into four untitled parties. As part of its project to deconstruct the illusory notion that sovereignty gives way to governmentality under the auspices of the biopolitical, Salò restores blood—not sex, not even monstrous sex—to the position of ultimate symbolic importance. Instead of providing the basis of a new language-game of erotic play, sadomasochism in Pasolini’s eyes exposes its archaic condition as an unmediated, hierarchical exercise of power. Whereas Foucault hoped that the rituals of S/M might reveal avenues for the conversion of power into sexual pleasure, Pasolini soberingly reminds us that, in the domain of our social and political institutions, the other way around is the historical reality.34

     
    From Foucault’s disparaging comments about the film in a 1975 interview, we might surmise at first glance that his chief objection to Salò was, in fact, that it suggested to him a mistaken historical association of sadism with fascism:

    Nazism was not invented by the great erotic madman of the eighteenth century but by the most sinister, boring, and disgusting petit-bourgeois imaginable. . . . The problem raised is why we imagine today to have access to certain erotic phantasms through Nazism. . . . Is it our incapacity to live out this great enchantment of the disorganized body that we project onto a meticulous, disciplinary, anatomical sadism? Is the only vocabulary that we possess for transcribing the grand pleasure of the body in explosion this sad fable of a recent political apocalypse?

    (Aesthetics 226)35

    Foucault appears to hold that “the grand pleasure” promised by the present-day culture of S/M is categorically different from either the “petit-bourgeois” phenomenon of Nazism or Sade’s vision of sovereign sexual punishment.

     
    Pasolini and Agamben on Bare Life
     
    In its consideration of the managerial and institutional technologies of control, Foucault’s analysis of power might appear at first glance to be more sophisticated than Pasolini’s critique of consumer society.36 As I have been arguing, however, the Italian filmmaker discerned, no less than the French critic did, that contemporary forms of life had come under the dominion of a new phenomenology of biopower, although the two thinkers reached very different conclusions about what this development signified. In widely-read critical essays such as “Discourse on Hair,” “Study of the Anthropological Revolution in Italy,” and “Article of the Fireflies,” which Pasolini published mostly in newspapers such as Il Tempo and Il Corriere della Sera at the end of his career, he clearly set out to examine the increasingly ruthless governmental and commercial methods of control over the life of the general population in Italian society.37
     
    His perception of an “anthropological mutation” or “cultural genocide” that could be attributed to the overwhelming commodification of social relations reflected his position that the workings of the biopolitical domain represent unmistakably “totalitarian” forms of power: “Italian culture has changed in its forms of life, in its existential texture, in a concrete way. . . . Whoever has manipulated and radically (anthropologically) changed the large masses of Italian peasants and workers is a new power which I find difficult to define: but I am certain that it is the most violent and totalitarian that has ever been” (Scritti 57–58).38 Pasolini highlights the adverb “anthropologically” in this sentence by putting it in a parenthesis, thus giving special emphasis to the occurrence of change at the most basic level of human life and suggesting a certain incredulity at the pervasiveness of the process. The parenthesis seems to emblematize Pasolini’s dread of a new, “exceptional” power.
     
    More particularly, Salò brings to light the vertiginousness of the state of exception— that is, the way it functions as a political mise en abîme—insofar as the film presents the Republic of Salò as a unique political exception within the larger, historically monstrous exception of Fascism itself. As the duc de Blangis, the ideological master of ceremonies, announces to his victims in the film’s prelude, the section titled Antinferno: “You are outside the boundaries of any legal order, nobody on earth knows you are here. As far as the world is concerned, you are already dead. . . . And here are the laws that will rule your life inside this place” (Cinema 2: 2036).39 By putting these words in the mouth of the duke, the film locates the origin of lawless regulative force over the life of the subject in the state of exception. At the same time, Salò is keen to establish a libidinal profile for this extra-legal form of power. In his evident distance from Bataille’s and Foucault’s conceptions of power, as I have remarked earlier, Pasolini comes close to presaging many of Agamben’s positions. Pasolini’s thought may be aligned with that of Agamben in suggesting not only that there is no real historical relief from sovereignty, but that in fact contemporary conditions have exacerbated the oppressiveness with which sovereignty imposes itself on the subject by declaring a state of exception.40 Agamben differs from Foucault in regarding the inclusion of bare life in the political realm as the original mission of sovereign power and not as a modern phenomenon. For Agamben, what characterizes the current political order is not its mere “inclusion” of bare life but rather the fact that the political realm comes to coincide entirely with the realm of bare life (Homo Sacer 9). It is in this spirit that Pasolini’s Salò may be said to illustrate Agamben’s radical and, as some critics would say, hopeless position. All the victims in Salò are exemplary cases of the “sacred” man or woman who is situated for Agamben “at the intersection of a capacity to be killed and yet not sacrificed, outside both human and divine law” (73). In the film, the Republic of Salò represents the experience of the concentration camp precisely in its aspect as the “nomos of the modern” (166).
     
    By reading the film in this manner, I do not wish to suggest that Pasolini did not elsewhere take an interest in sadism or masochism. If we as readers seek a demonstration of his talent for the mise en scène of masochistic fantasy, however, we should turn to his unfinished epic novel Petrolio, rather than to Salò. Yet even in Petrolio, he problematizes the relationship between power and sexuality in a way that makes it impossible to give the last word naively to eros. Salò anticipates Agamben’s concept of bare life in the sense of depicting how exposure to absolute power reduces life to the merely biological dimensions of existence. The point might be rephrased by saying that Pasolini’s warnings against the cultural genocide of consumerism bespeak his awareness of the advancing transformation of bios into zoe, the meaningless substratum of capitalist triumph. In his early career, the director seemed to maintain some hope of redemptive cultural possibilities for a homo sacer of Italian society such as the titular character of his first film, Accattone (1961). In keeping with this hope, he adopted what he called a “sacred technique” of cinematography that suggested a quasi-religious reverence toward his subject matter by reinterpreting specific techniques of the Italian pictorial tradition—for example, only filming his characters frontally and never showing them entering or exiting a scene. Yet he quickly grew sceptical of the potential for social and cultural repair. Reflecting on his directorial debut near the end of his life, he wrote, “Accattone and his friends went silently toward deportation and the final solution, perhaps even laughing at their warder. But what about us, the bourgeois witnesses?” (Letters 104).41 By the time of Salò, Pasolini had no illusions about any potential salvation for the homines sacres of contemporary history.42
     
    To gauge just how disenchanted he had become, we ought to consider his impatience with Elsa Morante’s bestselling novel History (1974), which was published just a year before the initial release of Salò. History relates the travails of a schoolteacher named Ida as she struggles, during the events of World War II, to protect and to provide for her son Useppe, the child of Ida’s rape by a German soldier. In a review published in Il Tempo, July 26, 1974, Pasolini dismissed Morante’s sentimental triumphalism, which he suggested gave a false view of life: “ . . . . Morante does not ‘represent’ life, but in fact celebrates it” (Descrizione 464). At the end of another essay on the novel published on August 2, 1974, Pasolini took Morante to task for propounding an ideologically and philosophically simplistic opposition between history and life, pointedly asking, “How can one separate history as Power from the History of those who are subjected to the violence of that power?” (Descrizione 472). He attributed to the novelist a particularly naïve version of Spinozist vitalism, a stance that he felt led her unrealistically to posit life as an antidote to history. On this ground, we might agree with Agamben’s proposal in Profanazioni that Pasolini’s Salò ought to be viewed as a serious parody of Morante’s La storia.43
     
    The Aesthetic State of Exception
     
    There is a long tradition within Western art, as Stephen Eisenman reminds us, devoted to the aesthetics of suffering. Examples of this lineage, such as the famous, antique sculpture of Laöcoon and his sons, may be defined by their achievement of what Aby Warburg called the “pathos formula” of perfect coincidence between archetypal form and emotional content. According to Eisenman, the genealogy evolves from the ideal of the beautiful death enshrined in classical Greek and Roman culture through the art of the Renaissance and the Grand Style, when a certain reverence for sacred and erotic violence prevailed in the modern imagination, and extends to the “entente between torturer and victim” now all-too familiar from photographic imagery and other mass media. Notable objections to the dominance of this paradigm include Hogarth’s satirical repudiation of the classical tradition as well as the anti-war paintings of artists such as Goya and Picasso (in the significant instance of Guernica) (60–91). Notwithstanding such protests, Eisenman concludes that imperialism, fascism, and mass culture have made the oppressive influence of the “pathos formula” inescapable (92). Pasolini’s Salò ought to be seen as one of the most powerful challenges to the “pathos formula” in contemporary culture, as its peculiar brand of pathos or excessive expressiveness cannot be passively absorbed and consumed. The film poses hard critical and political questions to the viewer and drives home its argument with explosive verve and theatricality. More than any cruel or pornographic subject matter, it seems to me, this challenge has been the source of the film’s civic rejection and notoriety.
     
    Salò indeed deserves to be recognized as a serious parody, as Agamben has suggested, and not only of Elsa Morante’s pedestrian achievement in History. The film is constructed as a parodic mise en abîme of references to literary and cinematic masterpieces that comprehends not only Sade’s Sodome, but also Dante’s Inferno. Dante’s poem in fact provides Salò with its Antinferno as well as its circles of mania, shit, and blood, thus establishing the concentric topography of the narrative. The parataxis and framing devices of storytelling that are manifest in the ostensible, Sadean ur-text thus have less influence as structuring principles than the gravitational impetus of the film toward the abyss of Dante. From a cinematic perspective, the opening sequence of Salò strikes a note of decided irreverence toward the historical and narrative premises of Neorealism when, during the initial round-up of prisoners for the enjoyment of the four signori who are the film’s main characters, we see a mother trying to give a scarf to her son, Claudio, in mock homage to Sora Pina’s similar gesture in Rome, Open City. Repeatedly, the film ridicules bourgeois taste, manners, and judgment, particularly with respect to literary matters. For example, the signori invoke Proust without showing the slightest understanding of the French novelist’s complex inquiry into time and memory. The four libertines pretentiously reappropriate Proust’s notion of “jeune filles en fleur” (young girls in bloom) as the label for their female victims because one of them is named Albertine. The grotesque self-validation involved in this gesture gives the impression of an especially debased form of bourgeois egoism and calls into question any possibility of aesthetic recuperation. In the Circle of Shit, the film even stages a sustained travestying of democratic process when the signori call for a vote to determine the most beautiful ass among the naked bottoms of their victims. Finally, the film may be interpreted as a caricature of that very association of fascism and sadism of which it stands accused.
     
    Pasolini labors to avoid aestheticizing cruelty in Salò by methodically satirizing the aesthetic snobbery of the signori, depicting them as poseurs who surround themselves with works of avant-garde art, quote Baudelaire and Proust, and sprinkle their conversation with French as if in a burlesque of fin de siècle, bourgeois domesticity. Dante Ferretti’s extravagant set design for Salò furnishes in art deco style the palatial villa where the film’s events unfold and makes a prominent display of the abstract paintings of Fernand Léger. The furniture maintains for the most part a geometrical purity of line yet occasionally displays hints of ornament, as if to embody an art besieged by mass production, a last gasp of original expression in the age of technology (cf. Benjamin on the Jugendstil in the Arcades Project). Leger’s paintings further elaborate this drama of the human haunted by the mechanical, at the same time that they stage a disorienting struggle between depth and surface. The suffocating atmosphere of the villa is enhanced by Pasolini’s and Ferretti’s deliberate choices, as not only the innocent victims of the signori, but also language, art, and thought come under attack in a continuous, totalizing, and oppressive domain that encapsulates the operations of neocapitalism and well might be called “saturated life.”
     
    For this reason, we may discount Leo Bersani’s and Ulysse Dutoit’s assertion that aesthetics in Salò is used to achieve a Verfremdungseffekt or distancing of the viewer, as a way of keeping violence at bay (29). Indeed, Ferretti may be said to have created one of the most magisterially disturbing sets in film history, although it should be noted that he was helped in the end result by the equally talented costume designer Danilo Donati. Far from distracting the viewer from the agonies of the libertines’ victims, the aesthetic surface of the film reflects the violence without beautifying or otherwise mystifying it, which may be one of Pasolini’s greatest achievements.
     
    Not accidentally, mirrors are present in almost every shot of Salò. In some crucial sequences, two large mirrors stand opposite each other, creating a visual mise en abîme of the torture scene that serves to intensify the viewer’s horror. Mounted in wrought-iron frames whose rectilinear ornamental patterns consort with the general art deco look of the villa, the mirrors promise a containment of the image that they ultimately fail to deliver. The Bauhaus furniture, the iron-bound mirrors, the wall-mounted triangular lamps faltering ambivalently between mechanical lines and more organic, wave-like shapes – all these details are the symptoms of an art under the malign spell of technology, as the selection of abstract paintings by Leger and by what appear to be an assortment of Futurists would appear to confirm. The overall aesthetic of the villa flirts with some vestigial concept of decoration, as in the case of the wall lamps that surreptitiously hint at a naturalistic principle of roundness. The large scale of the figures on display in the paintings by Leger suggests an allegory of the final, grotesque throes of figurative pictorialism, as they float like anxious, dehumanized mannequins in the void. The other paintings, including what looks like an example of the Fascist painter Mario Sironi’s work, generally uphold a pseudo-Futurist strain of abstraction that rapidly comes to look banal in its context.
     
    As I already have noted, Pasolini tried in his earlier films to sacralize the image through techniques such as his insisting in Accattone on frontal views of the characters in order to evoke Masaccio’s compositions, alluding in Mamma Roma to Mantegna’s painting of Christ’s deposition, and echoing Fiorentino’s and Pontormo’s works in the tableaux vivants of La ricotta. Pasolini’s loyalty to the teachings of the art historian Roberto Longhi, to whose courses on art history at the University of Bologna he credited his inspiration as a visual artist, is well documented. Given the seriousness of his engagement with questions of art history and criticism, we should never believe that the references in his films to paintings or to the pictorial tradition were in any sense casual. It is thus noteworthy that Pasolini made almost no reference to modern paintings in his fims prior to Salò. The overwhelming presence in Salò of modernist, avant-garde, abstract painting thus represents a break with the visual signature of his earlier films and an unmistakeable sign that the project of sacralità tecnica is finished. Admittedly, Ferretti and Pasolini perversely chose the kind of paintings banned by Fascism to decorate the villa. Yet no apparent redeeming quality seems to be derived from this decision. The incessant exchange of fetishized, high-cultural references between the libertines, including citations of Baudelaire, Proust, Nietzsche, and Huysmann, indicates how vulnerable art and philosophy have become to commodification in the milieu of bourgeois consumerism as it is brought to light by Salò. In the “Circle of Manias” that constitutes the first segment of the film, Curval–one of the four signori–attributes to Baudelaire the following maxim: “Without the letting of blood, there is no forgiveness.” However, one of his companions in cruelty is quick to reply that in fact the quote comes from Nietzsche’s Genealogy of Morals. This claim prompts Curval in turn to propose that the quote finally derives neither from Baudelaire nor from Nietzsche, as it is simply from Dada. This entire game of attribution is made all the more farcical by Blangis, who starts singing a jingle from an Italian television advertisement that contains the nonsense syllables “da-da” in the song’s refrain (Cinema 2: 2043).
     
    What emerges from this derisive portrait of the half-witted claims to cultural authority advanced by the signori is a decadent genealogy of cruelty that progresses seamlessly from Baudelaire to Dada and thence to consumerism. That Pasolini privileges the genealogy’s most recent efflorescence in consumer culture over its supposed origins in modernism or the avant-garde may be deduced from the fact that he revealingly assigns the task of singing the jingle to Blangis, the group’s ideological spokesman. In one quick passage of dialogue, Pasolini sums up the powerlessness of art, especially avant-garde art, to defy the numbing automatism of consumer society.44 If Salò is about the unmooring of political and libidinal power as the result of a state of exception that has become the norm, then, the film also succeeds in establishing a symmetrical state of exception in the field of aesthetics. Simply to try to represent Sade on screen was to defy more than the simple conventions of polite decorum; Salò has often been considered a film that reaches the limits of the visible.45
     
    From Barthes to Foucault, the intellectual verdict of viewers at the time of the film’s release seemed unanimous. To undertake to adapt Sade’s work for the cinematic medium was a misguided project, inherently doomed to failure. “I believe that there is nothing more allergic to the cinema than the work of Sade,” said Foucault in 1975 (Aesthetics 223). Barthes similarly chastised Pasolini for having made fascism unreal and Sade “real.” 46 In yet another sense, however, the idea of a subject that is intrinsically inappropriate for representation in the “aesthetic regime” is a contradiction in terms, as Jacques Rancière points out, because “this principled identity of the appropriate and the inappropriate is the very stamp of the aesthetic regime in art” (126). The incongruity of material and representation in Salò only fulfils one of the tenets of modern aesthetics, albeit while pushing it to its paradoxical logical extreme.
     
    Yet we might have reason to feel that, toward the end of his career, Pasolini was having a hard time accepting “the aesthetic regime” in art. His late essays are anti-cynical tracts, which represent his efforts, as Carla Benedetti has suggested, to produce an impure, “inappropriate” art and poetry that might not end up in the terrain of “principled identity” discussed by Rancière, but rather in a much more disturbing territory (13–17). In his last collection of poems, Trasumanar e organizzar (1971), Pasolini’s anti-lyrical efforts result in a strangely pragmatic poetry that represents the exact antithesis of the first verses he ever published, his elegiac poems in Friulan dialect. We might surmise from the evidence of these late artistic productions that he viewed the “principled identity of the appropriate and inappropriate” to be a cynical destiny for art, regarding it as a symptom of the enlightened false consciousness that characterizes cynical reason, to borrow Sloterdijk’s terms. Although for a while he may have believed that his own brand of “impurity” would have immunized his art against the kind of moral and aesthetic game-playing of the neo-avant-garde, Salò clearly marks the point of ideological non-return.
     
    The film, in other words, represents a turning point at which Pasolini finds his late style, making clear in the process that he no longer believes in the ability of art to heal the wounds of history and in fact aligning modernist aesthetics with cynicism, violence, and power. Drawing on the foundation of Sade’s Les 120 jours de Sodome, the film dares to provide images for a universe that, according to critics such as Barthes, should have been reserved uniquely for the operations of writing and the imagination. We should bear in mind, however, that Sade, who wrote his masterpiece while imprisoned in the Bastille, expressly regarded his own subject matter as having resulted in a literary state of exception: “It is now, friendly reader, that you must prepare your heart and mind for the most impure story that has ever been told since the world began, a similar book not existing either amongst the ancients or the moderns” (qtd. in Bataille 117). In this sense, Pasolini’s Salò might appear to extend the original, linguistic state of exception of Sade’s book into the domain of the visual. In so doing, the film elaborates an all too prophetic vision of what the contemporary reign of biopower has become, like an image of cruelty we can neither turn away from nor disavow.
     

    Alessia Ricciardi is Associate Professor in French and Italian and the Comparative Literature Program at Northwestern University. Her first book, The Ends of Mourning, won the Modern Language Association’s 2004 Scaglione Prize for Comparative Literature. Her second book, After La Dolce Vita: A Cultural Prehistory of Berlusconi’s Italy is forthcoming from Stanford University Press in July 2012.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Agamben, Giorgio. Homo Sacer: Sovereign Power and Bare Life. Trans. Daniel Heller-Roazen. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1998. Print.
    • ———. Means Without End. Trans. Vincenzo Binetti and Cesare Casarino. Minneapolis: Minnesota UP, 2000. Print.
    • ———. Profanazioni. Rome: Nottetempo, 2005. Print.
    • ———. State of Exception. Trans. Kevin Attell. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2005. Print.
    • Alighieri, Dante. Il Convivio. Ed. Maria Simonelli. Bologna: R. Pàtron, 1966. Print.
    • Bachmann, Gideon. “Pasolini and the Marquis de Sade.” Commentary to Salò, or the 120 Days of Sodom. 1975. Criterion Collection, 2008. 54–76. Print.
    • Bataille, Georges. Literature and Evil. Trans. Alastair Hamilton. New York: Marion Boyars, 1993. Print.
    • Benedetti, Carla. Pasolini contro Calvino: Per una letteratura impura. Turin: Bollati Boringhieri, 1998. Print.
    • Bersani, Leo and Ulysse Dutoit. “Merde, alors.” October 13 (1980): 23–35. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. Precarious Life: The Powers of Mourning and Violence. New York: Verso, 2004. Print.
    • Cavarero, Adriana. Horrorism: Naming Contemporary Violence. Trans. William McCuaig. New York: Columbia UP, 2009. Print.
    • ———. Orrorismo: Ovvero della violenza sull’inerme. Milan: Feltrinelli, 2007. Print.
    • Cerami, Matteo and Mario Sesti, dir. La voce di Pasolini. 2005. Milan: Feltrinelli, 2006. Print, DVD.
    • Eisenman, Stephen. The Abu Ghraib Effect. London: Reaktion Books, 2007. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. Aesthetics, Method, and Epistemology. Ed. James D. Faubion. New York: The New York Press, 1988. Print.
    • ———. Dits et écrits, tome 2: 1976–1988. Paris: Gallimard, 1994. Print.
    • ———. The Foucault Reader. Ed. Paul Rabinow. New York: Pantheon, 1984. Print.
    • ———. Histoire de la sexualité, tome 1: La volonté de savoir. Paris: Gallimard, 1976. Print.
    • Greene, Naomi. “Breaking the Rules.” Commentary to Salò, or the 120 Days of Sodom. 1975. Criterion Collection, 2008. 23–28. Print.
    • Hardt, Michael and Antonio Negri. Commonwealth. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2009. Print.
    • Maggi, Armando. The Resurrection of the Body: Pier Paolo Pasolini from Saint Paul to Sade. Chicago: U Chicago P, 2009. Print.
    • Mitchell, W.J.T. Cloning Terror: The War of Images, 9/11 to the Present. Chicago: U Chicago P, 2011. Print.
    • Pasolini, Pier Paolo. Descrizione di descrizioni. Ed. Graziella Chiarcossi. Milan: Garzanti, 1996. Print.
    • ———. Lettere luterane: Il progresso come falso progresso. Turin: Einaudi, 1976. Print.
    • ———. Lutheran Letters. Trans. Stuart Hood. Manchester: Carcanet Press, 1983. Print.
    • ———. Per il cinema. 2 vols. Milan: Mondadori, 2001. Print.
    • ———. Scritti corsari. Milan: Garzanti, 1990. Print.
    • Rancière, Jacques. The Future of the Image. Trans. Gregory Elliott. London: Verso, 2007. Print.
    • Ronell, Avital. Stupidity. Champaign: U Illinois P, 2003. Print.
    • Salò, or the 120 Days of Sodom. Dir. Pier Paolo Pasolini. 1975. Criterion Collection, 2008. DVD.
    • Salvini, Laura. I frantumi del tutto: Ipotesi e letture dell’ultimo progetto cinematografico di Pier Paolo Pasolini, Porno-Teo-Kolossal. Bologna: Clueb, 2007. Print.
    • Santner, Eric L. On Creaturely Life: Rilke, Benjamin, Sebald. Chicago: U Chicago P, 2006. Print.
    • Willemen, Paul, ed. Pier Paolo Pasolini. London: British Film Institute, 1977. Print.
     

    Footnotes

     

    1.
    The film furthermore recontextualizes Sade’s scenario through the invocation of several works of modern philosophy including Roland Barthes’s Sade, Fourier, Loyola (Paris: Seuil, 1971), Maurice Blanchot’s Lautréamont et Sade (Paris: Minuit, 1963), Simone de Beauvoir’s Faut-il brûler Sade (Paris: Gallimard, 1955), Pierre Klossowski’s Sade, mon prochain, le philosophe scélérat (Paris: Seuil, 1947), and Philippe Sollers’s L’écriture et l’experience des limites (Paris: Seuil, 1968). These titles comprise an unusual on-screen bibliography that is incorporated into the opening title sequence of Salò.

     
    2.
    See Hardt 119–128.

     
    3.
    In an interview included in The Criterion Collection’s 2008 DVD reissue of Salò, the film’s director of photography Fabian Cevallos declares that, while re-examining stills from Salò during the war in Iraq, he realized that Pasolini “had already done it.”

     
    4.
    W.J.T. Mitchell raises similar questions about the meaning of what he calls the Abu Ghraib “archive” itself, noting that the most publicized images from the archive derive their iconographic associations from pornography and Christology before concluding that “Abu Ghraib exemplifies the transformation of this image of the archive [as a mode of administering the penal system] into its obverse as the first legal institution to visibly enforce the exceptional legal regime of the War on Terror” (127; see also 112–127). For more on Abu Ghraib generally, see Mark Danner, Torture and Truth: America, Abu Ghraib, and the War on Terror (New York: New York Review of Books, 2004), Karen J. Greenberg and Joshua L. Dratel, editors, The Torture Papers: The Road to Abu Ghraib, with an introduction by Anthony Lewis (Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2005), and Jane Mayer, The Dark Side (New York: Knopf Doubleday, 2008).

     
    5.
    “In Salò, sexuality is not titillating or exciting; it is graphic and brutal, calculated and cold. [Pasolini’s] libertines are neither Sade’s aristocrats nor Byron’s satanic heroes who defy society, but meticulous, grotesque bureaucrats who are driven by frustration and impotence rather than desire. . . . [T]he elegant villa where the libertines pursue their obssessive sexual games and combinations is less a house of pleasure than a death laager from which no escape is possible” (Greene 27).

     
    6.
    Leo Bersani and Ulysse Dutoit offer the most suggestive interpretation of the erotic potential of the film in their article “Merde, alors.” While acknowledging that Salò has no libidinal attitude toward sadism or torture, Bersani and Dutoit contend that the film’s subversive passivity is the true signifier of a sexuality that, following Jean Laplanche’s theory, can only be construed as ébranlement, i.e., a shattering of boundaries. Hence the sexuality of the film for the two critics is a “tautology of masochism” (Bersani 24). Their thinking, however, seems far more valid for Pasolini’s extraordinary epic novel Petrolio, whose protagonist does appear to enjoy his shattering experiences, than for Salò, in which the victims are never portrayed as masochists and the libertines seem too apathetic to becom sexually aroused by their victims’s enforced passivity.

     
    7.
    Maggi argues that one character in Pasolini’s film, Renata, is given a crucial role in so far as she appears to blend the characteristics of two Sadean victims, Constance and Sophie (287). Renata is indeed displayed more prominently and more frequently than other victims, most notoriously in a truly violent and disturbing scene in which she is forced to eat shit. However, even her plight does not manage to disrupt the cool economy of a film that never allows us to redeem its scenes of cruelty through empathy.

     
    8.
    In another of the interviews included in The Criterion Collection’s DVD of Salò, David Forgacs stresses Pasolini’s ability to keep the spectator at a distance.

     
    9.
    An even subtler reference to the Fascist period might be Ferretti’s use of Pompeian red in the interiors, a color that is reminiscent of the Foro Italico sports stadium built in Rome under Mussolini’s direction, as the set designer affirms in an interview included in The Criterion Collection edition of the film.

     
    10.
    Interestingly, the enthusiasm of Sergio Citti, who collaborated with Pasolini on the screenplay and came up with the idea of the adaptation in the first place, lessened somewhat as a result of the director’s historical updating of Sade.

     
    11.
    “Il consumismo consiste infatti in un vero e proprio cataclisma antropologico: e io vivo, esistenzialmente, tale cataclisma che, almeno per ora, e pura degradazione: lo vivo nei miei giorni, nelle forme della mia esistenza, nel mio corpo.”

     
    12.
    Proceeding from Carl Schmitt’s famous definition of the sovereign, Agamben argues forcefully for a continuity between the state of exception and sovereignty and the use of the state of exception as a paradigm of contemporary government. However, for Agamben the state of exception is not thought after the dictatorial model, as it is proposed as a “space devoid of law, a zone of anomie in which all legal determinations—and above all the very distinction between public and private—are deactivated” (Exception 50). Agamben differs from Foucault in granting biopolitical significance to the state of exception.

     
    13.
    See Giovanni Borradori, editor, Philosophy in a Time of Terror: Dialogues with Jürgen Habermas and Jacques Derrida (Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2003). Wendy Brown, Regulating Aversion: Tolerance in the Age of Identity (Princeton: Princeton UP, 2008).

     
    14.
    See also “La conversazione di Angela Molteni.”

     
    15.
    “Ma la produzione non produce solo merce, produce insieme rapporti sociali, umanità. Il ‘nuovo modo di produzione’ ha prodotto dunque una nuova umanità” (Pasolini, Lettere 183).

     
    16.
    “Although perpetrated in secret rooms, the actions of the torturers were in fact programmatically aimed … at the realm of the eye. The setting not only did not prohibit photography, it allowed for and utilized it: both as an official tool of documentation for the Pentagon archives and above all as an instrument of humiliation for the victims” (Horrorism 109). “Sebbene perpetrati in stanze segrete, gli atti dei torturatori erano infatti programmaticamente rivolti … alla sfera dell’occhio. Il contesto non solo non proibiva la fotografia, ma la prevedeva e l’utilizzava: sia come strumento ufficiale di documentazione per l’archivio del Pentagono, sia, soprattutto, come strumento di umiliazione per le vittime” (Orrorismo 146).

     
    17.
    “Anche se la cultura sado-masochista c’entra, godimento è forse, qui, un termine improprio. Le fotografie non danno l’idea di un’estasi carnale bensì, pur nell’eccitazione, di un divertimento ottuso e grottesco, insulso e triviale. Ciò che in esse risalta è la caricatura spettrale di una tortura ridotta ad immonda farsa” (Orrorismo 147).

     
    18.
    Sade does speak of de Curval’s “air of imbecility,” but it is clear that this condition is a consequence of his derangement of mind and debasement. At any rate, Sade never presents the “stupid” side of his characters in a comic vein.

     
    19.
    “Noi fascisti siamo i soli veri anarchici, naturalmente una volta che ci siamo impadroniti dello Stato. Infatti la sola vera anarchia è quella del potere” (Pasolini, Cinema 2: 2041–2042). The translation of this and subsequent citations from the script of Salò is mine. According to Bataille, Sade ascribes to the duc de Blangis a special splendor and violence (Bataille, Evil 118).

     
    20.

    DURCET:

    Se i ragazzi erano 9 adesso sono 8. A proposito di 8, sapete la differenza che passa tra l’ora, il dottore e la famiglia?

    BLANGIS:

    No, naturalmente. Ce lo dica, siamo ansiosi.

    DURCET:

    L’ora è di un’ora, il dottore è di ott’ore

    VESCOVO:

    E la famiglia? . . .

    DURCET:

    Sta bene, grazie.

    TUTTI:

    (Risate).

    The humor of this exchange, such as it is, is difficult to reproduce in English, as the line “a doctor is ‘duh . . . octo-hours’” propounds a kind of crude pun in Italian, as dottore [doctor] and ott’ore [eight hours] rhyme with one another. For this reason, I deliberately have used an irregular formulation to translate “ott’ore.”

     
    21.

    DURCET:

    Carlo. Metti le dita cosi. Sei capace di dire ‘non posso mangiare il riso’ tenendo le dita cosi?

    BRUNO (allargandosi la bocca con le dita):

    Non posso mangiare il riso.

    DURCET:

    E allora mangia la merda.

     
    22.

    DURCET:

    Lo sai quello che fa un bolscevico quando si tuffa nel mar Rosso?

    UMBERTO:

    No, non lo so!

    DURCET:

    Ah, non sai quello che fa un bolscevico che si tuffa nel mar Rosso?

    UMBERTO:

    No, me lo dica.

    DURCET:

    Fa ‘pluff.’

     
    23.
    “E però che nella faccia massimante in due luoghi opera l’anima . . . cioè ne li occhi e ne la bocca . . . e in questi due luoghi dico io che appariscono questi piaceri, dicendo ne li occhi e nel suo dolce riso. . . . Dimostrasi (l’anima) ne la bocca, quasi come colore dopo vetro” (Alighieri 97).

     
    24.
    “Non sanno sorridere o ridere. Sanno solo ghignare o shignazzare” (Pasolini, Lettere 9).

     
    25.
    See Pasolini, Scritti 179.

     
    26.
    Of course, in this scheme Foucault paid slight attention to the highly speculative Freudian inquiries into the relationship between sexuality and cruelty (sadism/masochism).

     
    27.
    For Bataille’s own notion of sovereignty, see “Sovereignty,” the third volume in The Accursed Share, Volumes II and III: The History of Eroticism and Sovereignty, trans. Robert Hurley (New York: Zone Books, 1993).

     
    28.
    In Literature and Evil, Bataille defines Sade’s chief obsession as the same as that of the discipline of philosophy: namely, to achieve the unity of subject and object (125).

     
    29.
    One of Pasolini’s most important contributions to the Italian tradition is his success in reclaiming for political thought–from the religious territory of Franciscanism–the domain of what Eric Santner calls the creaturely. For Santner, creaturely life is a life exposed to power and authority, which is to say life taking on “its specific bio-political intensity, where it assumes the cringed posture of the creature.” With respect to this decisive problematic, Pasolini achieves in Salò nothing less than a full-blown phenomenology of the creature in contemporary society, a critique that powerfully anticipates Santner’s definition of the creaturely as a state of becoming rather than of being: “Creaturely life is just life abandoned to the state of exception/emergency, that paradoxical domain in which law has been suspended in the name of preserving law” (22).

     
    30.
    “Ora tutto si e rovesciato. Primo: la lotta progressista per la democratizzazione espressiva e per la liberazione sessuale è stata brutalmente superata e vanificata dalla decisione del potere consumistico di concedere una vasta (quanto falsa) tolleranza. Secondo: anche la ‘realtà’ dei corpi innocenti è stata violata, manipolata, manomessa dal potere consumistico: anzi, tale violenza sui corpi è diventato il dato piú macroscopico della nuova epoca umana” (Lettere 72).

     
    31. Lettere 74–75.

     
    32.
    Note that this phrase is not translated in The Foucault Reader.

     
    33.
    For a cogent recapitulation of Foucault’s discussion of the methods of government (management of population, goods, etc.) as distinguished from the problem of sovereignty, see Butler 93–100.

     
    34.
    Giuseppe Bertolucci’s documentary, Pasolini, prossimo nostro (2007), features a last interview given by Pasolini to Gideon Bachmann at Cinecittà in which the filmmaker directly addresses the topic of sadomasochism. He declares that, although it might be considered an eternal feature of sexuality, he is only tangentially interested in sadomasochism per se, as his aim in Salò is to use sexuality as a metaphor for the relationship between power and its subjects. In the same interview, Pasolini adds that he has a particular hatred for contemporary power in so far as it represents a form of power that is especially adept at manipulating consciousness, making it in his view a regimen of control no better than that used by Hitler or Himmler.

     
    35.
    We ought to recall that Foucault offers these reflections in response to a question posed by Gérard Dupont, in which the interviewer criticizes the “retro” association of fascism and sadism in both Cavani’s The Night Porter and Pasolini’s Salò.

     
    36.
    In a recent interview, Antonio Negri approaches Italy’s anthropological transformation during the second half of the twentieth century as something vital and positive that ought to be read in the light of workers’ struggles, and certainly not in relation to Pasolini’s thought. Francesca Cadel, “Exile: Interview with Toni Negri,” trans. Carin McClain, in Rethinking Marxism 18:3 (July 2006), 353–356.

     
    37.
    “All those who reproach me for my vision of everything that is Italy today—a vision which is catastrophic because it is total (if only from the anthropological point of view)—compassionately mock me because I do not take into consideration that consumerist materialism and criminality are phenomena which are spreading throughout the capitalist world and not only through Italy” (Pasolini, Letters 104). “Tutti quelli che mi rimproverano la mia visione catastrofica in quanto totale (se non altro dal punto di vista antropologico) di ciò che è oggi l’Italia, mi deridono compassionevolmente perché non tengono conto che il materialismo consumistico e la criminalità, sono fenomeni che dilagano in tutto il mondo capitalistico, e non solo in Italia” (Lettere 158). Cf. Lettere luterane and Scritti corsari generally.

     
    38.
    “La cultura italiana è cambiata nel vissuto, nell’esistenziale, nel concreto. . . . Chi ha manipolato e radicalmente (antropologicamente) mutato le grandi masse contadine e operaie italiane è un nuovo potere che mi è difficile definire: ma di cui sono certo che è il più violento e totalitario che ci sia mai stato.”

     
    39.
    “Siete fuori dai confini di ogni legalità, nessuno sulla terra sa chevoi siete qui. . … Ed ecco le leggi che regoleranno qui dento la vostra vita.”

     
    40.
    Judith Butler has advanced a similar argument, pointedly discussing the indefinite detention of the prisoners at Guantanamo as an instance of the resurgence of sovereignty in the era of governmentality. See Butler 50–100. In fact, Butler even invokes “Sadean drama” as a paradigm case of the annulment of law that enables the resurgence of sovereign power (62).

     
    41.
    “Accatone e i suoi amici sono andati incontro alla deportazione e alla soluzione finale silenziosamente, magari ridendo dei loro aguzzini. Ma noi testimoni borghesi?” (Lettere 158).

     
    42.
    Pasolini felt that Accattone, which depicted the life of Rome’s poor and disenfranchised when “tradition was life itself (la tradizione era la vita stessa)”, predated what he defined as the “cultural genocide”: “Between 1961 and 1975, something essential has changed: there has been a genocide. An entire population has been culturally destroyed. And what is at stake is precisely one of those cultural genocides that preceded Hitler’s actual genocide. If I had taken a long voyage and had come back after a few years, going about through the ‘grandiose plebeian metropolis,’ I would have had the impression that all its inhabitants had been deported and exterminated, replaced on the streets and in the city lots by washed-out, ferocious, unhappy ghosts. Indeed, Hitler’s SS. . . . If I wished today to re-shoot Accattone, I could no longer do it (Tra il 1961 e il 1975 qualcosa di essenziale è cambiato: si è avuto un genocidio. Si è distrutta culturalmente una popolazione. E si tratta precisamente di uno di quei genocidi culturali che avevano preceduto i genocidi fisici di Hitler. Se io avessi fatto un lungo viaggio, e fossi tornato dopo alcuni anni, andando in giro per la ‘grandiosa metropoli plebea,’ avrei avuto l’impressione che tutti i suoi abitanti fossero stati deportati e sterminati, sostituiti, per le strade e nei lotti, da slavati, feroci, infelici fantasmi. Le SS di Hitler, appunto. . . . Se io oggi volessi rigirare Accattone, non potrei piú farlo)” (Lettere 154–155).

     
    43.
    “In questa prospettiva, non sarebbe illegittimo leggere Salò come una parodia della Storia” (Profanazioni 52). At the same time, Agamben offers a much more generous interpretation of what Pasolini regards as Morante’s inability to represent life. For Agamben, Morante’s own “serious parody” is the stylistic key to her narrative universe, demonstrating her realization that it is impossible to represent innocent life directly, outside of history. See Profanazioni 44, and more generally 39–56.

     
    44.
    Pasolini indeed was extremely hostile to the project of the so-called neo-avanguardia within the context of Italian culture, a movement that counted Umberto Eco in its ranks. Pasolini never believed in the illusion of achieving poetic justice through the defiant posture of avant-gardism, a posture that he regarded as not only superficial, but also contaminated by a compulsive mania for the new that is complicit with the logic of the marketplace.

     
    45.
    In an interview with Andrea Crozzoli featured in Giuseppe Bertolucci’s Pasolini, prossimo nostro (see note 34 above), Gideon Bachmann observes that, if we regard Salò as Pasolini’s ultimate legacy, this is not so much because it was his last work, but rather because the director could not have “overcome” or surpassed the achievement represented by the film. Whereas Sade and Goya may be named as the masters of representing the absolute extremes of horror in their respective disciplines of literature and painting, no one has come close to Pasolini in the domain of cinema, according to Bachmann.

     
    46.
    Roland Barthes, Le Monde, June 16, 1976: “Pasolini’s literal approach exerts a strange and surprising effect. One might think that literality serves the cause of truth or reality. Not at all: the letter distorts matters of conscience on which we are obliged to take a stand. By remaining faithful to the letter of the scenes in Sade, Pasolini managed to distort Sade as a matter-of-conscience. . . . His film misses on two counts: everything that renders fascism unreal is bad, and everything that renders Sade real is wrong. And still . . . Pasolini’s film has a value of hazy recognition of something in each of us, poorly mastered but definitely embarrassing: it embarrasses us all, thanks to Pasolini’s own naiveté; it prevents us from redeeming ourselves. This is why I wonder if, as the outcome of a long string of errors, Pasolini’s Salò is not—when all is said and done—a peculiarly ‘Sadian’ object: absolutely irreclaimable. Nobody, in fact, seems to be able to” (qtd. in Willemen 65–66). The translation of this passage of Barthes’ essay from the French is Willemen’s.

  • The Enemy Combatant as Poet: The Politics of Writing in Poems from Guantanamo

    Erin Trapp (bio)
    ectrapp@gmail.com

    Abstract
     
    Reviews of poetry written by Guantanamo detainees foreclose the aesthetic potential of the poems, and, as a result, contribute to contemporary human rights discourse’s depoliticization of the subject of human rights. Considering the poems within the field of “post-9/11 literature,” the essay proposes that the poems place the question of how to read the writing of the enemy at the center of this literature’s concern with the traumatic and affective consequences of 9/11. Instead of reading the poetic speaker within the framework of the “state of exception,” the essay asks how a political subject emerges from a position of “assumed guilt.” The enemy combatant denotes not only the unnamable negativity of empire, but the duplicity of this position of being assumed guilty and of assuming guilt for the crimes of others. The ambiguity of the enemy combatant as poetic speaker resists discernible efforts to provide a “close-up” of the figure of the terrorist turned victim. The poems work critically in a place otherwise rife with naïve assumptions about the self-evidence of testimony in expressive work. Along these lines, they are not merely documents of barbarism–neither of the barbarism suspected of them, nor of the barbarism of captivity to which they testify–but they are works that think through this “final stage” of the dialectic of culture and barbarism in post-9/11 culture.
     

    As documents of the “enemy combatant,” the poems collected in Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak are unique to post-9/11 literature. Concerned centrally with the “world-changing” impact of trauma and spectacle, post-9/11 literature reinforces the testimonial function of witnessing implicit in human rights discourse.1 This testimonial function figures the suffering human as an object of the law, and therefore cannot challenge imperial sovereignty and its extralegal legality. Take the second of “Two Fragments,” by Shaikh Abdurraheem Muslim Dost:

    Just as the heart beats in the darkness of the body,

    So I, despite this cage, continue to beat with life.

    Those who have no courage or honor consider themselves free,

    But they are slaves.

    I am flying on the wings of thought,

    And so, even in this cage, I know a greater freedom.

    Dost’s poem describes the hypocrisy of the liberalism that has informed the “justice” of oppressive measures, leading to the invasions of Afghanistan and Iraq and to extralegal practices at Guantanamo and Abu Ghraib. The poem’s tropes display the suffering body and thereby present the body as an object to observe. Dost testifies to the imprisonment of the “I” and to the “I”’s persistence as a “beating heart”; these conditions of confinement are portrayed to be witnessed. The speaker seems to affirm the persistence of the human spirit in the face of suffering, invoking a central and pervasive idea about the sufferer’s humanity. In the poems, the various layers of testimony—of the enemy combatant who testifies as a criminal, as a victim, and as a witness—create a legal situation outside of which none of the poems’ readers can think and which makes it impossible for them to see the relation between aesthetics and politics. If we consider the poems’ aesthetics, however, instead of reading them only as extensions of the discourses of human rights and of political resistance, then we can get a better idea of the political subject and of the torture and suffering to which he testifies.

     
    But how does the poem caution against the reader’s identification with the figure of suffering that it simultaneously invokes? How does it question the “authentic ‘I’” that it also presents, stages, and puts on display? Dost’s poem, which is notably silent on the role of the witness (the spectator, the world, the bystander), remains ambiguous about the way its “body” can be read. Looking closely at the ways in which the materiality of the “body” is constructed in writing, we can advance some tentative theses about the way the function of testimony is called into question here. In Dost’s poem, the heart is a synecdoche for the “I,” and establishes an analogy between the “dark body” and the cage or prison cell. This rhetorical move places the heart in the cage, its beating a figure of the nonhuman aspect of a speaker whose bird-like insistence on flight brings to mind the image of the winged heart. The popular tattoo of a winged heart (a form of inscription that resonates with the method, used by many detainees, of inscribing Styrofoam cups with their verse before they were allowed pens and paper) is properly called the Tughra Inayati, the symbol of faith for Universal Sufism, the mystical expression of Islam. Tughra, in fact, refers to the act of writing; in Arabic it means “finely ornamented writing,” describing the detailed calligraphic script comprising the wings and the heart. A kind of object poem, then, Dost’s fragment produces this mystical symbol as a generic and universal emblem.2 As a riddle, the poem creates distance between the author and the speaker and thereby challenges the principles that define the human being both by means of the extralegal law of imperial sovereignty, which isolates the body of the individual as the object of the law, and by means of the universalist and abstract notion of “human rights,” which can only respond through this same figure. Accordingly, the poetic speaker can be read as a cipher for the ways that the structure of oppression produces and enforces our identification with and as depoliticized subjects.
     
    Dost’s poem allows us to consider how the identity between speaker and author, which is mandated in testimony, is produced by such formal and often material conventions. In her perceptive discussion of the ways that post-9/11 literature remains “formally familiar,” Rachel Greenwald Smith describes aesthetic form as reflective of a psychological defense against trauma.3 Her reading focuses on the “permeability” of affect, suggesting that 9/11 has made feeling vulnerable to the impingement of that other key characteristic of twenty-first century literary subjectivity. It is interesting, in this light, that reviewers of Poems from Guantanamo find the poems in the collection to be “generic” and “conventional,” works that could have been written at any time “by anyone suffering anything” (Chiasson). Insisting that the poems are “familiar”—or that they are not “good” enough to merit reading—the reviews, even if ostensibly critical of Guantanamo, are in fact symptomatic of the very logic of empire, which for the past decade has continued its empire-building activity while its critics and victims testify to and “expose” its oppression and corruption. In what follows, by contrast, I show how the initially defensive quality of the “formally familiar” becomes an aggressive measure when it is extended to understanding the poetry of the enemy combatant.
     
    The uniqueness of the collection lies, then, in asking us how to read the writing of the enemy and in the challenge it thereby poses to received ideas about the testimonial function in both 9/11 and human rights literature. The collection, which has generated much discussion about inaccessible originals, translation, bad poetry, and the capacity of poetry to transmit “secret messages,” was gathered and edited by Marc Falkoff, a lawyer of some of the prisoners. By arguing that the central provocation of the publication is how to read the “enemy,” I challenge the popular assumption that its main question is how a tortured, traumatized body speaks. Instead, I ask how the “enemy combatant” comes to be redefined when he is understood as a lyric subject. To read the enemy combatant as a poet is to reject common images of the detainee as a victim of torture, on the one hand, or, on the other, as a fundamentalist terrorist.
     
    The “enemy combatant,” a term employed to obscure and efface the identity of the person to whom it refers, designates the “barbarian” of our times, a figure whose alien otherness and position “before the law” announces opposition to the civilization implicit in empire. According to the logics of sovereignty and visibility that are predominant among critical efforts to understand the post-9/11 era, the enemy combatant is seen to reveal the barbarism of empire itself.4 Although these logics have been invoked by the Left to expose the hypocrisy of power, their shortcomings are apparent in readings that see the enemy combatant, like the poetic subject, as little more than a placeholder for opposition to empire. In contrast to reading the poetic speaker within the framework of the “state of exception,” I ask how a political subject emerges from a position of “assumed guilt.” The enemy combatant, as I describe him, denotes not only the unnamable negativity of empire, but also the duplicitous position of being assumed guilty and of assuming guilt for the crimes of others. The poems confront the historical rewriting of the subject of human rights literature as a victim rather than as an opponent of oppression, and introduce the paradoxical status of being at once victim and political subject.5
     
    These considerations for reading the political subject must also include the complex history of the relationships between written and oral traditions, and between traditional and non-traditional forms of poetry. In his introduction to the collection, “Arab Prison Poetry,” Flagg Miller explains that the poems participate in various histories of poetic form, of Arab liberation, of prison literature, and of human rights discourse.6 As illustrated by Dost’s example, the poetic speaker takes place within a history of forms that is irreducible to the enunciation of a universal human subject. The ambiguity of this poetic speaker resists discernible efforts to provide a “close-up” of the terrorist turned victim, and in this way, the poems operate critically in a milieu otherwise rife with naïve assumptions about the self-evidence of testimony in expressive work. Along these lines, I find that the poems are not merely documents of barbarism—neither of the barbarism suspected of their authors, nor of the barbaric captivity to which they testify—but are in addition works that think through this “final,” post-9/11 stage of the dialectic between culture and barbarism.7 Reading the enemy combatant lyrically, as an anonymous and nonhuman subject, I explore the political alternatives that become imaginable with the poems’ publication and that are occluded by the term “enemy combatant” and by a dismissal of the enemy combatant as poet.
     

    The Testimonial Function

     
    Reviewers of the poems in Western media regard them as testimonies that “make visible” the crimes of the U.S. war on terror.8 In considering the assumptions and accusations of these disparate readers, I explore how this politics of exposure and visibility is undergirded by a dismissal of the poems’ specific “content and format.”9 The testimonial conflation of biography and speaker is accomplished in a dismissal of poetic form, a move that depoliticizes the poems and turns the resistant enemy into a tortured body. Robert Pinsky’s bland pronouncement that there “are no Mandelshtams here” serves as a model of this dismissal. Pinsky uses “Mandelshtam” to refer to the shared theme of imprisonment, but his reference emphasizes aesthetic form over political content. Pinsky’s judgment, which relies on a separation of aesthetics and politics that has been challenged by both poststructuralism and Marxist literary theory, indicates the poems’ embeddedness in the testimonial function, their tendency to be read as biographies of human suffering even when their readers purport to read them as “literary” documents.10 By reading the poems as more than testimonies, however, we can appreciate them not as biographical texts about universal human suffering, but as connected to the world differently and more singularly than this legalist, discursive abstraction of the human subject allows.
     
    The production of a human subject—if not of humanity—was, however, the aim shared by Falkoff and the other human rights lawyers who saw the volume through to publication.11 As Falkoff notes, this, and not the danger of coded messages in the original Pashto or Arabic versions, constituted the real threat posed by the poetry. He writes,

    If the inmates were writing words like “the Eagle flies at dawn,” the censors might have a case, but they are not… [W]hat the military fears is not so much the possibility of secret messages being communicated, but the power of words to make people outside realize that these are human beings who have not had their day in court.

    As Falkoff argues, the “power of words” is not in the words themselves, not in what they say, but in what they do: they allow us to perceive the “human beings” behind them. For Falkoff, the merit of the poems is their self-evidence as testimonies, and this testimony produces the subject as human.

     
    The question of what constitutes a recognizable human being in this context is raised by critics on the academic Left as well. As Anne McClintock demonstrates in her essay “Paranoid Empire,” the endpoint of such critical, post-9/11 work is to shift from exposing the corrupt foundations of the oppressors to making visible the plight of the oppressed. In describing the paradigm of morality that followed Abu Ghraib, she extends Falkoff’s ideas about exposing the common humanity of the prisoners by pointing to how such an exposure intensifies our focus on ourselves. She writes,

    The pornography argument turned the question of torture abroad back to a question about us in the United States: our morality, our corrupt sexualities, our loss of international credibility, our gender misrule. In the storm of moral agitation about our pornography and our loss of the moral high ground, the terrible sufferings of ordinary, innocent people in two occupied and devastated countries were thrown into shadow.

    (100)

    McClintock claims that “our” moral crisis competes with and displaces the suffering of others. Distinguishing between these two areas—morality versus suffering—McClintock seems to present the task of radical politics as the choice between two projects, but what emerges more tellingly is the extent to which these two choices are not really distinct. They are located rather in two subject positions—those of a moral self and a suffering other—that are both congruous with figures of testimony in human rights discourse.

    The identity between poet and sufferer is enforced in the editorial decision to include a brief biography of each prisoner alongside his poem or poems (and it comes as no surprise that many find these “more evocative than the poems themselves” [Chiasson]). The insistently visual rhetoric of torture, which has become an integral part of the discourse on terrorism, makes its way in this manner into the poetic frame, by giving each name a figure.12 Through the biographical “close-up,” we get what seems to be missing in the translated poems: the original, innocent prisoner—a victim of anti-terrorism and not a terrorist.13
     
    The “sufferer” who testifies in Jumah al Dossari’s “Death Poem,” by contrast, questions his own status as a human being. The poetic speaker considers his death, presenting the public display of his body as signs of an “innocent” and “sinless” soul:

    Take my blood.

    Take my death shroud and

    The remnants of my body.

    Take photographs of my corpse at the grave, lonely.

    Send them to the world,

    To the judges and

    To the people of conscience,

    Send them to the principled men and the fair-minded.

    And let them bear the guilty burden, before the world,

    Of this innocent soul.

    Let them bear the burden, before their children and before history,

    Of this wasted, sinless soul,

    Of this soul which has suffered at the hands of the “protectors of peace.”

    The speaker narrates a fantasy of his death, preparing his body as an offering to the world, and the poem thus engages its own polarization of guilt and innocence to assert the speaker’s innocence. He describes how his body should be sent to “judges and / To the people of conscience.” In an ironic appeal to habeas corpus, the innocent body thus bears a guilt which is not his own. At first seeming to sediment the opposition between guilt and innocence, ending with the hypocrisy of the “protectors of peace,” the poem attacks the supposed objectivity of conscience, and with it, the idea that guilt and innocence can be extricated from one another. The judges, who should be impartial, bear “the guilty burden, before the world, / Of this innocent soul.” The poem, which asserts the innocence of its speaker, does so by calling into question the function of “bear[ing] the burden” of his “wasted, sinless soul.” The speaker does not bare his soul, but makes apparent the difference between what belongs to the first person and what belongs to the world. Al Dossari’s poem employs a thematic concern with journey—the ironic and impossible journey of a body, of “sending” a body as a document to the world. The merit of the poem lays in the construction of the body as a site of elegy, as much an object as a subject of the poem. It asks how the body can be produced as a site of justice, or how human rights— figured in the world, in conscience, and in the judges—has failed to provide justice.

     
    Al Dossari’s fantasy of what the poetic body can do is the opposite of what Shirley Dent imagines in her review of the poems in her Guardian “Books blog” post, “We should look to democracy, not poetry, to deliver justice.” Dent claims that a properly functioning democracy is more possible, and more realistic, than a political subjectivity that would arise in poetry.14 She also claims that the poems don’t do enough, either as political documents or as aesthetic works. She does not mean, however, that poetry should do more, but rather that justice, this form of doing, should be left to democracy. Although acknowledging that we live in the “absence of real democracy,” her argument that the truths of poetry should be “objective, universal, and complex” serves to articulate the aesthetic principles that underlie her strict separation of aesthetics and politics. These principles do not leave room for the idea that poetry could in fact challenge ideas of justice, and especially that challenges to justice could come in aesthetic form.
     
    Like other reviews, Dent’s argument, which also faults readers who want this type of affective evidence associated with poetry, relies on a dismissal of the literary value of the poetry. One of the most prominent of these reviews, “Notes on Prison Camp,” written by poet Dan Chiasson, appeared in the New York Times shortly after the publication of the poems. Chiasson, who finds the poets innocent, the poems bad, and the politics of publication “liberal,” indicts the poems on the basis of their generic universality.15 He claims that the bulk of the poems are “so vague, their claims so conventional, [they] mimic the kinds of things sad or frustrated people have always written.” Although Chiasson suggests that it would be wrong to judge the aesthetic merit of poems written by people under these conditions, this disclaimer functions to justify his sustained dismissal of the poems. The mimicry of which Chiasson accuses the poems is a matter not only of his ignorance of the form from which the poems derive, but of the extent to which an insistence on innocence depoliticizes the “human” subject.
     
    Chiasson seems to conclude that the lack of literary merit in the poems can be separated from the identity of the poets, but when he suggests that Falkoff is part of a conspiracy with the U.S. government, for example, he explicitly invokes the idea that the poems can be read unambiguously and transparently as reflections of the prisoner biographies. His interpretation is openly supported by longtime activist and poet Maxine Kumin, who writes in a letter to the editor “commend[ing]” Chiasson for his “forthright, intelligent review.”16 She states: “Surely the press and the editor must have believed they were doing the public a service, though their combined naiveté in the light of the facts is overwhelming.” Kumin’s position is especially conflicted, not only because she also goes on to write her own “torture” poems—from the point-of-view of the detainees—but, as Falkoff claims, because she seems to be saying, “leave the poetry about Guantanamo to me” (Worthington). In asserting that the detainees should not be writing, and in extending the criteria of innocence to the “naive” press and editor, Kumin perhaps unintentionally suggests that testimonies cannot also be political. The mutually reinforcing theses of the lack of literary merit and of innocence as an attribute of human suffering lead to a separation of aesthetics and politics that many of these reviewers would deny in other contexts.
     
    In response to these reviews, George Fragopoulos discusses the need to remove the “dividing line” between aesthetics and politics. As Falkoff acknowledges in his conversation with Andy Worthington, Fragopoulos argues that aesthetics and politics do not intersect in straightforward ways. It strikes me, however, that the separation of aesthetics and politics is not the crux of the problem. It seems rather that the disregard of aesthetic form is symptomatic of a conflation of biographical and poetic speaker, and that this conflation allows the reader to project his or her ideas about the identifiable human onto the subject of the poems. In her essay on Paul de Man’s “Anthropomorphism and Trope in the Lyric,” Barbara Johnson describes the similarity of anthropomorphism and aesthetic identification by comparing lyric poetry and the Supreme Court case of Rowland v. California Men’s Colony. She concludes that anthropomorphism is more than a tropological figure—more than an establishment of likeness—because it extends as “known” the “properties of the human.” Johnson thus defines the projective extension of what is known as fundamental to the identification of personhood. Her insight reminds us that the “I” is not a transparent subject, but rather a figure that is often the product of multiple projections.
     
    The reviews that I have discussed project a knowable human subject and therefore dwell on aesthetic sentiments that arise from this schema of intelligibility. In her recent book Frames of War: When is Life Grievable?, Judith Butler applies the testimonial function of the poems to a different end; she argues that the poems, and their authors, constitute the opposition to U.S. empire. Butler takes human suffering, or the suffering victim of human rights discourse, and gives it political agency without addressing the aesthetic dynamic of activity and passivity at work in the poems themselves. Her collapse of the “I” into a “we” results in the projection of her own political ideals onto the subject.17 She adopts Falkoff’s appeal that the poems “testify” to the wrongs of detention and the humanity of the subjects. Butler finds that the poems attest to an alternative, non-Western form of ethical interaction; that is, they exhibit a particular humanity, the inspiring capacity for collective human interaction. She reads the poems as evidence of a “sense of solidarity, of interconnected lives that carry on each others’ words, suffer each others’ tears, and form networks that pose an incendiary risk not only to national security, but to the form of global sovereignty championed by the U.S.” (62). Butler derives this reading not from poetic form but from “the repeated and open question” of al Haj’s and others’ poems, “How does a tortured body form such words?” Butler’s point is that a tortured body does not form “such words,” by which she means poetry, but that it speaks the pain of an other: the words of the poem attest to the sufferings of an other and of others. Butler identifies the political potential of the poetry in its capacity to represent resistant humanity in the face of global sovereignty. Butler extends the political implications of Falkoff’s project, but in a manner that continues to think about the poems, and about the political subjectivity they represent, as a symptom of the internal antagonism and demise of American empire.
     
    Butler, Chiasson, and Dent avoid the poems’ poetic qualities, all the while making strong claims about what the poems do or do not do as aesthetic documents, as if the politics are synonymous with the author’s biographical blurbs.18 The reviews are thus exemplary of the postwar depoliticization of art, which Adorno laments, for example, in his critique of the industry of culture. Along these lines, Arendt critiques not the separation of art and politics, which she understands as a conflict fundamental to society, but the role of the mediating faculty, the cultura animi, the “cultivated and trained mind” of culture. She describes how this faculty— taste—humanizes, and also how it can “de-barbarize” the world, in contrast to the way that society makes culture complicit, “monopoliz[ing] culture for its own purposes.” Arendt’s move to make art (and other activity) political is to count taste “among man’s political abilities” (220). Taste, the capacity to be in the position “to forget ourselves,” represents the role of the reader. To think of the poems not just as “documents,” or as “prison literature” and to include them within the purview of post-9/11 literature requires the aesthetic activity of forgetting oneself, of bringing the category of the “I”—like that of the “enemy combatant”—into question.
     

    The Qasidah Form

     
    In contrast to the interpretations discussed above, which emphasize the performative dimension of poetic work and thus place the poems firmly in the realm of contested visuality that is democratic politics, I now discuss a lyric activity that emerges where poetry and human rights intersect. I do so by asking what is particular to the poetic “content and format” of this writing. As I noted in the context of the reviews, the poetic “I”—here an ethnic “I,” to follow John Kim’s discussion of the way that the autobiographical “self” returns as a figure of “social collectivity” (337)—is made more powerfully human through an almost irresistible process of identification that collapses the distance between enunciating “I” and enunciated “I.” The “I” is the juncture of these concerns about the relation between aesthetics and politics: that figure, as Adorno found and as Dost’s poem illustrates, of “subjectivity turning to objectivity” (“Lyric Poetry” 46). As I show, the intricacy of aesthetics and politics contained in the lyric ambiguity of the poetic speaker—the indeterminacy of the “I”—disrupts these humanist models for thinking about the status and identity of the detainees. I focus on ways in which the poems’ recurring structure of the classical qasidah extends this mediation between aesthetics and politics by refusing the very terms of universal human rights that are invoked by the poems. Classical forms, and the neoclassical revival of these forms during the colonial period in the early twentieth century, thus retain an elusive, ambiguous, and somewhat spectral relationship to contemporary poetry, even as they are also rejected in the formally experimental free verse poetry of the latter half of the twentieth century. The poems of Guantanamo loosely represent the variety of these poetic forms; the collection includes poems that are traditional, formal, and experimental, and that reflect influences from diverse prison writings, all the while negotiating questions about the role of the human voice in writing.
     
    Contextualizing the poems within the history of Arabic poetic forms particularizes and modifies some of the attributes of human rights literature and the transnational genres of prison and resistance literature, all of which are legible in the poems. The poems demonstrate how questions of form and of literary history can be brought to bear on larger political and social discourses. Flagg Miller’s introduction to the collection, which places the poems in the context of Arab liberation and Israeli occupation, focuses on the particular history of the qasidah, a form of Arabic poetry that is often compared to the ode. The traditional qasidah, according to Suzanne Pinckney Stetkevych, is a metered poem in monorhyme that is usually composed of fifteen to eighty lines (3–4).19 The qasidah is recognizable through its thematic units, which Stetkevych, in her foundational text on Arabic poetry, The Mute Immortals Speak, likens to the passage of ritual: the nasib, which consists of a description of the “abandoned encampment” (3); the rahil, which describes the poet’s journey; and the fakhr, the praise of self and tribe. Several of the poems from the collection—Emad Abdullah Hassan’s “The Truth,” Sami al Haj’s “ Humiliated in the Shackles,” Ibrahim al Rubaish’s “Ode to the Sea,” and Abdulla Majid al Noaimi’s “My Heart was Wounded by the Strangeness”—function as contemporary variations of the qasidah.
     
    Scholars of the qasidah, including Flagg Miller and Hussein Kadhim, who take up the overt political and social uses of these poetic forms, discuss these variations and experimentations of form. Kadhim, for example, considers the neoclassical revival of the qasidah in the early twentieth century as a form of “incitement poetry” (shi ‘r al-tahrid) against colonialism.20 In his reading, the rahil is a transitional part that links the elegiac nasib to the gharad, the poem’s main part and the locus of the political message. In his work on Yemeni poets, Miller describes a dialogic variation of the qasidah, the initiation-and-response poetry of the bid ‘wa jiwab. Miller focuses on the role of the messenger, who functions as a mediator between poet and receiver and thereby establishes the authority of the written text. Miller is thus attentive to what he calls the “scriptographic tropes” of the qasidah, those metaphorical and thematic indications of the process of writing within the text itself, and this kind of reading involves an elaboration of additional sections, such as a riddle following the main section, which serve as a provocation for the receiver to formulate his response. Kadhim’s and Miller’s discussions also take up the question of the relationship between the classical form of the qasidah and the innovations of the “free verse” movement in the fifties, which experimented with traditional and non-traditional forms of verse.21 Recognizing these traditional forms is central to reading the poems of Guantanamo, not because the poems mimic or allude to tradition as such, but because the persistence of these forms as fragments and variations presents a valid alternative to the human rights problem of how writing (after catastrophe or after torture) is possible.22
     
    Many of the poems in the collection explicitly assert the expressive power of the human voice, inviting the testimonial function that they have been accorded. But the force of this voice emerges from its paradoxical production of the poem as written text. In his poem “The Truth,” Emad Abdullah Hassan depicts the expressive force of the speaker’s “song” as the ability to restore the singing of birds: “Oh Night, my song will restore the sweetness of Life: / The birds will again chirp in the trees.” Here, “chirping” is an effect of the speaker’s song and of the human voice, and these two forms of expression—the human and the nonhuman—are conflated and collapsed. Hassan’s poem begins by asserting the redemptive value of the song:

    Oh History, reflect. I will now

    Disclose the secret of secrets.

    My song will expose the damned oppression,

    And bring the system to collapse.

    The speaker’s “song” is thus the embodiment and expression of resistance, emerging at the limits of a system that it also aims to collapse. Here it begins to present a problem for the discourse of human rights that it also represents, troubling the aims of a discourse that attempts to bring the margins to its center. The “secret of secrets” is presented not as an elusive, mystical sign to be read, but as something that cannot be understood by the speaker’s enemies. Hassan tells us what his enemy cannot understand: “that all we need is Allah, our comfort.” The secret betrays the ambiguity of the very call for universality within the poems—that they neither simply speak the universal nor speak a coded universal but instead challenge the discourse of human rights to which they also appeal.

     
    Hassan’s poem lays out the problem of the poetic subject who is situated at the crossroads of human rights and resistance literature. His speaker, like many others, announces an intention to use poetry as a vehicle for assuaging wounds and for lifting oppression. Here, the irony of human rights discourse is not only that its moral principles are also its offenses, but also that its victims must appear without contradiction as innocent, a pose at odds with political resistance, which, as we will see, assumes a condition of guilt. The double task of the poet obscures the self-evidence of the speaker who seems to emerge as biography, and in the case of these poems, which invoke traditions of form, this is a tropological process, a process of “borrowing.”23
     
    The forms of response initiated by the qasidah involve the “primal, nonhuman” figure of the messenger in the rahil (Miller, “Moral Resonance” 172). Miller finds that this section differs for the bid ‘wa-jiwab because in the traditional rahil, the poet often imagines himself traveling across a landscape. The bid ‘wa-jiwab instead invokes a third party, a figure of the messenger who journeys between two correspondents. Miller’s distinction points to how the imagined “self,” the enunciated “I,” takes place in this ambiguous human/nonhuman role. The affective landscape of the journey has a nonhuman aspect; birdsong is also the voice of the nonhuman, and poetry is not only testimony to human experience or humanity but is also, as Daniel Tiffany writes in Infidel Poetics, “a distant expression, or recollection, of the inhuman voice” (152).24 Tiffany points to the artifice of this process by which voice is humanized, highlighting the non-self-evident nature of the human being. These observations indicate how nonhuman figures can help to break up the unity—the unity of universal, human suffering—supposed by the discourse of modern poetics.
     
    In poems such as “Death Poem,” or “The Truth,” the ambiguity of the human messenger as poet allows the poem to present questions about what constitutes human being and belonging. In Sami al Haj’s poem, “Humiliated in the Shackles,” the messenger is figured as a bird who

    “witnesses” the testimony of the speaker:

    When I heard pigeons cooing in the trees,

    Hot tears covered my face.

    When the lark chirped, my thoughts composed

    A message for my son.

    The lyric image of birdsong, which has long been associated with the songlike or aural quality of poetry, serves as a muse, transforming nonhuman song into human tears. The poem goes on to pair the chirping of larks with the writing of the poem, establishing the process of empathic identification by which the cooing “bar-bar” of the other in the figure of the bird spurs the tears of the speaker, a cathartic identification that produces the possibility of writing. In such a model, there is no resistance to the other; he is hardly recognized as such, because within the context of the poem, and in the testimonial order it prescribes, the bird’s song is subordinated to (and sublated in) the voice of the speaker. Following this schema, the ability to “chirp” represents the healthy internalization of “cooing” and its expression as an active and embodied voice. In contrast, the nonhuman or “becoming-animal” element involves the Kafkaesque condition of assuming guilt and being assumed guilty.

     
    As I have indicated, the image of the “caged bird” and other common tropes of imprisonment gain much of their power not only by extending the position of the first person to the third, and thereby creating a community of sufferers, but also by radicalizing the human subject that is implicated in this community.25 In The Poetics of Anti-Colonialism in the Arabic Qasidah, Kadhim describes how the Egyptian poet Ahmed Shawqi (1869–1932) uses the ancient motif of doves to establish the theme of mourning unjust death. Here, the traditional use of birdsong as a trope and as an image in the qasidah serves the function, Kadhim notes, of keeping atrocities alive “in the memory of the people” (32). Kadhim’s argument pertains to the association between birdsong in an ancient qasidah and in a modern one, but also implies that reference to the “cooing/wailing of the doves” extends a local act of injustice to a national atrocity and thus calls for identification through injustice as well as remembrance.
     
    As Kadhim argues, such invocations played a role in anti-colonial resistance writing, inviting the production of a subject whose identification with the pathos of nature implicitly recognized the usefulness of such images for mobilizing a collective response.26 Kadhim details the manipulation of pre-Islamic motifs that are contemporanized in post-1948 resistance poetry through the conventions and formal structure of the qasidah. Read in this way, the “hot tears” belong not to al Haj, and also not to the speaker, but to the elegiac nasīb, the qasidah’s short prelude, which is established traditionally through the imagery of shedding tears. The tears thus mark not the experience of human suffering, but the process of writing poetry, to which the speaker also later refers. From the outset, writing remains at the level of composition or arrangement, and not of expression. The “thoughts” of the speaker abstract his voice from the composition of the poem. The reference to “thoughts” as an object, instead of as an activity of the “I” as speaking subject, indicates the disunity of expression. The introduction of the materiality of thought as the agent of expression furthermore casts off the automatic process by which nonhuman birdsong becomes internalized in the expression of human suffering, as if bird and human correspond to one another and to the binary of freedom and imprisonment. Instead, the speaker foregrounds the processes of internalization and projection that delimit not the suffering subject, but the subject who “speaks” in writing, the poetic speaker.
     
    Kadhim’s observations about the way that traditional poetic motifs are mobilized as national symbols help us to think about the way that birdsong, which is not merely a motif but is rather the “universal” motif of poetic voice, is related to the universalization of atrocity. Such a movement indexes the discourse of universal human rights that Flagg Miller identifies in his introductory essay as the “language” for which the poems strive. In this way, barbarism is associated with atrocity, with the performance of an act so alien in its terribleness that it defies language, but one that, by virtue of this defiance, is expressed only as a universal. The “cooing” doves are transformed into “chirping,” and so writing qua “chirping” refers to the capacity of expressive force to restore justice by expressing its universality. The reading that is given by the testimonial function—by this sequencing of inhuman suffering, human emotion, and human expression—is thereby challenged, in the absence of a transparent human subject, by the questions that have been raised about the unity and power of human voice.
     

    Assuming Guilt

     
    The double task of the poet to assuage wounds and lift oppression has to do, in no small part, with his condition of “assumed guilt.” The enemy combatant is assumed guilty, which refers to the ground of his imprisonment, but he also “assumes” the guilt of exposing the hypocrisy of his oppressor, a position that suggests he is an active participant in his guilt. In fact, however, it is the ambivalence of this passive/active, involuntary/voluntary assumption of guilt that defines the indeterminacy of the enemy combatant as poetic speaker. The poems raise questions about the relation between guilt and responsibility that were also presented by psychoanalyst D.W. Winnicott in his 1940 essay, “Discussion of War Aims.” Winnicott explains how the emergence of the “good,” moral citizen involves a moment of identification and projection. The supposed overcoming of a moment of barbaric conflict elides the possibility of identifying a “bad” feeling in a “good” person. He provides the example of the Englander who asserts his indifference to politics by naming both an enemy and others who are responsible for this enemy. He concludes that if the Englander were to take responsibility, the action would be equivalent to not seeing a difference between ally and enemy:

    At the present time we [Englanders] are in the apparently fortunate position of having an enemy who says, ‘I am bad; I intend to be bad’, which enables us to feel, ‘We are good’. If our behaviour can be said to be good, it is by no means clear that we can thereby slip out of our responsibility for the German attitude and the German utilization of Hitler’s peculiar qualities. In fact, there would be actual and immediate danger in such complacency, since the enemy’s declaration is honest just where ours is dishonest.

    (211–212)

    As Winnicott illuminates so strikingly, the problem with exposing the enemy is that it reinforces the falseness of one’s own position. The mistake of the civilian, the “good” Englander, according to Winnicott, is to judge guilt and innocence through a splitting of good and bad. The move allows one to “thereby slip out of” responsibility for the oppressor, and the complacency with which this happens—not the issue of complicity or collusion—is the problem that Winnicott identifies. This raises questions about the neutrality of the witness, and in particular about the limits of moral responsibility and the role that guilt plays in taking responsibility. Moreover, Winnicott suggests that the guilt required is not redemptive (the pangs of conscience), but that the proper or more meaningful form of responsibility comes from the assumption of guilt.

     
    The notion of guilt that I would like to explore is indicated by the main section of al Haj’s poem, which follows an initial supplication to both nonhuman birdsong and to the poem’s messenger, the poet’s son. According to Kadhim’s assessment of the anti-colonial qasidah, this main section contains the political message; in this case, it details the temptation and hypocrisy of oppression rather than the experience of torture. In its treatment of temptation, the main section is reminiscent of the Qur’anic story of Joseph, which Susan Slyomovics recounts in her book, Performing Human Rights in Morocco. She writes, “even though Joseph is vindicated, his innocence is of no moment; in some sense he is guilty of having exposed the master’s wife as sinful and the master retaliates: ‘then it occurred to the men… (that it was best) to imprison him for a time’” (4).27 Joseph, in this example, is guilty not of a crime but of being in a position to expose the guilt of another. The guilt assumed by al Haj’s speaker lies similarly in his exposure of the hypocrisy of freedom. Al Haj’s speaker, like the other speakers in the collection, is guilty of the crime of exposing the crimes of the oppressors. His subjectivity arises from this guilt, not from the crime that he exposes, although, as I have indicated, the act of exposure is often read as an expression of the human subject. A similar distinction can be made regarding what the poems do: they do not “expose” the corrupt morality of the oppressors, but instead describe this pervasive yet inscrutable context of guilt (Schuldzusammenhang) that lies just at the margins of perception.28
     
    “Humiliated in the Shackles” articulates the guilt of being tempted by the offerings of empire:

    The oppressors are playing with me,

    As they move freely about the world.

    They ask me to spy on my countrymen,

    Claiming it would be a good deed.

    They offer me money and land,

    And freedom to go where I please.

    Their temptations seize my attention

    Like lightning in the sky.

    But their gift is an evil snake,

    Carrying hypocrisy in its mouth like venom.

    They have monuments to liberty

    And freedom of opinion, which is well and good.

    But I explained to them that

    Architecture is not justice.

    America, you ride on the backs of orphans,

    And terrorize them daily.

    Bush, beware.

    The world recognizes an arrogant liar.

    To Allah I direct my grievance and my tears.

    I am homesick and oppressed.

    Mohammad, do not forget me.

    Support the cause of your father, a God-fearing man.

    I was humiliated in the shackles.

    How can I now compose verses? How can I now write?

    After the shackles and the nights and the suffering and the tears,

    How can I write poetry?

    The poem’s tropes of the restraints and excesses of movement are the vehicle for its expression of the hypocrisy of freedom. As in Dost’s poem, these are presented by the first person as the experience of confinement. The “world” surely includes the actions of the oppressors, figured through an entrenched vocabulary of first-person singular and third-person plural: “they” “are playing with me,” they “ask me,” they “offer me.” The paradox of freedom exposes the false guilt of the imprisoned: while the oppressors move about freely, they do so by holding the speaker’s freedom captive. The speaker proclaims his independence from these temptations, but his concern lies with the appearance of turning into the enemy of the oppressed, and thus he presents himself as a subject who actively takes on his condition of oppression by enumerating his refusals of the “world” he is offered.

     
    Al Haj creates a figure of someone whose captivity does not desensitize him, but makes him more sensitive: to nature, to the hypocrisy of temptation, and also to his own feeling. In the penultimate stanza, he describes his soul as “like a roiling sea, stirred by anguish, / Violent with passion.” Distance, the enforced separation of diaspora, is here equated with emotional states that allow “nature” to stand in for or to represent the speaker. Like the first lines, prototypical images of the distance and familiarity of foreign nature follow the conventions of the qasidah, and the poet writes himself into this tradition by reasserting the generic identity of the poet: the poet who is a sensitive poet can write poetry—here are the birds, here is the message, here is Allah, here are my tears, here is the sea.
     
    The poem, which invokes Allah, points through the language of religious redemption to the problems of human rights. Freedom here is not freedom from imprisonment. The freedom that is the object of criticism is not a freedom that can be granted, like a right, but the freedom that wealth bestows: the ability to circulate freely, to exchange money and land, to achieve transparency between global and individual being. In other poems, the language of universal human rights is pursued through the figure of the “world” as an impartial judge or law outside the prison: a world “that will wait for us,” to which “photographs of my corpse at the grave” will be sent, “before” which men will bear a “burden” and, finally, as an implied addressee, if “justice and compassion remain in this world.” “Where is the world to save us from torture? / Where is the world to save us from the fire and sadness? / Where is the world to save the hunger strikers?”29 In these formulations, the world becomes a figure for human rights, the neutral observer who is there to witness suffering.
     
    The positing of a “world” outside the prison and as a “universal” idea of justice also occurs, as Kadhim points out, in the anti-colonial qasidah and implies a stable presence that can be equated with the stable identity of the human being.30 But al Haj’s “world” challenges this stability and the idea of the world—of witnessing—as a form of justice. The “world,” “freely” moved about, is double-faced. Trampled upon and given the power to recognize, if not truth, then at least lies, the world becomes a figure for the oppressed. The duplicity of the world as both ground and figure constitutes the economy of oppression, and what al Haj depicts is a world that cannot safeguard acts of witnessing. Power, or profit, is generated through the exploitation of this duplicity, in which the world appears both as a given place in which actions occur and as an actor who not only takes part in the struggle but also functions as an arbiter. The stakes of such a profit game are thus not only control of the “world” as land or as a land, but also the persistent equation between civil and political rights and justice, and the persistent exclusion of social and economic rights.31
     
    The fantasy of restoring justice to the “world,” like the fantasy of an identity between author and speaker, relies on the figuring of its good and bad through the seemingly neutral, but increasingly split images of universality—here, human song, the world, and the sea. In Ibrahim al Rubaish’s “Ode to the Sea,” the qasidah’s oft-invoked metaphor of the sea is taken up as a figure of a distance that is both beautiful and aggressive, its “calm” and its “stillness” no longer merely sources of contemplation, but forces, “like death,” that “kill.”32 The sea, which depicts the mediatable distance between poet and reader, between the speaker and his family, has become a force of alienation and strangeness. Al Rubaish writes,

    O Sea, give me news of my loved ones.

    Were it not for the chains of the faithless, I would have dived into you,

    And reached my beloved family, or perished in your arms.

    Your beaches are sadness, captivity, pain, and injustice.

    Your bitterness eats away at my patience.

    Your calm is like death, your sweeping waves are strange.

    The silence that rises up from you holds treachery in its fold.

    Your stillness will kill the captain if it persists,

    And the navigator will drown in your wave.

    Gentle, deaf, mute, ignoring, angrily storming,

    You carry graves.

    If the wind enrages you, your injustice is obvious.

    If the wind silences you, there is just the ebb and flow.

    O Sea, do our chains offend you?

    It is only under compulsion that we daily come and go.

    Do you know our sins?

    Do you understand we were cast into this gloom?

    O Sea, you taunt us in our captivity.

    You have colluded with our enemies and you cruelly guard us.

    Don’t the rocks tell you of the crimes committed in their midst?

    Doesn’t Cuba, the vanquished, translate its stories for you?

    You have been beside us for three years, and what have you gained?

    Boats of poetry on the sea; a buried flame in a burning heart.

    The poet’s words are the font of our power;

    His verse is the salve of our pained hearts.

    What has held ground as “the world,” neutral but overtaken by oppressors in al Haj’s poem, is here presented in the figure of the “sea” as complicit with oppression. Al Rubaish turns away from a politics of “making visible”; the sea depicts a form of guilt that is like the guilt of the enemy combatant, both passive and active. Forming the borders of the island prison, the sea’s “frame” is perspectival but also incriminating.33 Its neutral juxtaposition also becomes the source of its own guilt. This structure of self-incrimination and incrimination of the other describes the position of subjectivity faced by the enemy combatant.

     
    The task of the poet is brought into question as the poem turns to ask who stands to gain from suffering. The speaker’s inquiry about what the sea has gained is in this manner a form of self-inquiry. Al Rubaish underscores the ambiguous morality by depicting the sea as a medium in which poetry is sustained despite its alienation. It is the silence and stillness of the sea as a figure of distance that offends and is offended. The speaker does not place blame, however, but rather feels taunted; he is moved about by the sea, not just held captive by it. The speaker reduces himself to the “poet’s words”: as “boats,” the poems mediate the distance between neutral waters and the imprisoned enemy combatant. Collusion, in this case, is a moment of guilt, the contradictory experience of being unable to be neutral. The sea embodies the distance between freedom and imprisonment and in this way becomes a figure for the mind and for the turmoil of the soul. Appeals to the world instead of morality are important because they acknowledge the split condition of guilt and responsibility and the fact that responsibility is often the name for the neutrality imputed to human rights discourse.
     

    The Poet Messenger

     
    The consequences of thinking about the psychological aspect of moral situations become evident when considering enemy combatants more explicitly as poets. As we have seen, al Haj’s poem not only exposes the acts of oppression that Empire undertakes (no free ride, the “ride” is on the “backs of orphans”), but realigns the terms of justice. He writes, “But I explained to them that / Architecture is not justice.” Architecture refers to the phrase “monuments to liberty” in the preceding stanza, and thus to the absence of freedom writ by its memorialization. Empty monumentality is another figure for the hypocrisy of American culture, a part of the logic of the false appearance of freedom. The reference to architecture has two further significant associations. First, it cannot help but refer in its context both to the destruction of the twin towers and to the symbolic nature of their destruction as “monuments of liberty.” In pointing to this destruction negatively, al Haj also indicates ambivalence about seeing such acts of destruction as justice. Second, the language of building is a metaphor for poetic activity; in the qasidah, architectural concepts are the conventional terms for poetic form.34 Al Haj’s opposition to the oppressors thus challenges not only the symbols of power and political representation, but the politics of representation itself.
     
    In keeping with Miller’s description of the thematic structure of the dialogic qasidah, which commonly includes a riddle after the main part, the “explanation” of the justice of architecture turns out to be a riddle instead of a moral lesson. If architecture is a figure for writing, the question to ask is not how is writing (or representation) possible after atrocity, but how is writing a form of justice? Al Haj’s poem is a poem that ostensibly seeks justice, testifying to the speaker’s innocence in consorting with the enemy, of taking enemy bribes, and of doing evil deeds. Along these lines, the speaker’s testimony serves as an assurance to his “countrymen” that he has not betrayed them. The riddling question, however, underscores the poem’s ambivalent relation to the world. Until he “explained to them that / Architecture is not justice,” the speaker has occupied the position of responding in opposition to the oppressors. He is the “me” and the “I”; he is not “they,” and yet the plurality of the world is on his side.35 Here, taking the position of the subject, his explanation serves as a reminder that his innocence is of no matter. Evidence of his innocence betrays his responsibility for exposing the injustice of symbolic power. In raising the question of whether writing is justice, al Haj addresses his poem towards an audience with whom he does not identify and who does not identify with him, and thereby rejects the tropes of humanity and the religious imagery that his poem simultaneously invokes.
     
    In the poems from Guantanamo, textual authority becomes a metaphor for ensuring justice, for “taking responsibility” for the condition of guilt one assumes. “Humiliated in the Shackles” builds upon its script of praise and invective to invoke the oppressor directly; the speaker apostrophes “America” at a turning point in the poem. The inversion of the structural relationship between you and them—“America, you ride on the backs of orphans, / And terrorize them daily” changes the terms of the “them.” Here, “them” does not refer, as it has, to the oppressors, but instead to “the backs of orphans,” a synecdoche for the oppressed. No longer identifying with the oppressed, the speaker turns directly to “you, America,” and ends up locating the oppressed in the position of the object. The poem’s description of the ambivalence of these positions–and of the ambivalence inhering in the very process of identification that forges a relationship between the speaker and the reader–hinges on the figure of the poet as messenger and as someone who can recast the “I”’s projection of himself onto the other.
     
    The poet as messenger is described more explicitly still in Abdulla Majid al Noaimi’s poem, “My Heart was Wounded by the Strangeness.” Al Noaimi’s poem begins with several verses of prose before he moves into the form of the qasidah. This prelude explains how the poet received a greeting from a fellow detainee who expressed that he was trying to write a poem for him. Al Noaimi writes, “I felt guilty about this. Will he write a poem for me when he is no poet, while I, who claim to be a poet, have written nothing for him?” The guilt expressed by the speaker is, in a way, a continued provocation of al Haj’s question about the justice of writing. Not affirming immediately the role of the poet, the speaker continues to describe how the poem became difficult to write, and how the poet turned to memorizing the Qur’an. “With my mind divided,” he then writes, “time began to pass. And then I was inspired.” This prose verse is a frame story for the poem; depicting the poet as a messenger, it functions to enforce the continuity between biography and poem established in the collection’s format by describing how the poet has come to write the poem. The frame, however, also establishes the poem’s authority as a written document; pointing out the poem’s textuality and the processes of constructing text, it highlights the artifice of writing.
     
    In referring to the “division” of his mind between the task of memorization and the task of creation, the speaker invokes poetry’s role as “the profane antitext to the Qur’anic sacred text.”36 This detail about the poem’s process of composition alludes to my larger questions about how the poem elucidates its politics. Here, the authority of the speaker as messenger arises from the contradictory methods of memorization and creation that inform not only his composition, but also his constitution as subject. The qasidah form begins where the prose leaves off:

    My heart was wounded by the strangeness.

    Now poetry has rolled up his sleeves, showing a long arm.

    Time passes. The hands of the clock deceive us.

    Time is precious and the minutes are limited.

    Do not blame the poet who comes to your land,

    Inspired, arranging rhymes.

    Oh brother, who need not be named, I send you

    My gift of greetings. I send heavily falling rains

    To quench your thirst and show my gratitude.

    My poem will comfort you and ease your burdens.

    If you blame yourself, my poem will appease you.

    My mind is not heavy with animosity.

    The first three verses assert the resurgence of poetry as a figure of healing, the aftermath of being wounded. The speaker describes a temporal shift in this first verse, indicating the recovery of poetry’s power and demonstrating its embodiment of resistance. These verses comprise the poem’s nasib, its opening supplication and prelude. So the nasib, the elegiac moment of the qasidah, here describes the “strangeness” of loss and ruin—of “passed” time and a “wounded” heart. In an oblique apostrophe, the speaker then entreats the reader not to blame “the poet who comes to your land.” The poem, which has so far seemed to recall the setting of imprisonment, extends the interior of this position to its outside—quite literally, again, America—through the figure of the poet as messenger.

     
    Yet the poem falls back into the address that it has claimed in the prose section, addressing the manifest recipient of the poem, the speaker’s friend and brother, “who need not be named.” This section makes use of the typically liquid imagery of the rahil—the “heavily falling rains”—to transfer blame again, as a means of establishing correspondence between the speaker and his addressee.37 The speaker claims that his poem will act as a comfort, most importantly to appease his brother’s guilt. The ambiguous reference “outside” the poem causes us to doubt the singularity of the poem’s recipient, performing the paranoia it has warned its reader against. That poet—the poet as messenger, wounded by “strangeness” and now inspired—is no longer mentioned, as the poem moves to these more explicit ideas about the function of the poem: its ability to appease, to shift blame, to make pain “captive,” to hide “in our hearts” what is “expressed in my words.” These functions, which have very little to do with exposure or with testifying, refuse the position of the poet as victim of suffering. Guilt and its attendant figures make room for a consideration of the way that the textual space invites obscurity, contradiction, and resistance as alternative forms of subjectivity.
     
    The questions that al Haj’s and al Noaimi’s speakers pose are equally “How can I write poetry as a survivor of torture?” and “At what distance between oppression and opposition does the subject take place?” Al Haj’s speaker exposes not only the enemy who is the object of the poem, but also the projections of his enemy readers, who are far more diverse than Bush, the “arrogant liar.” These readers are oppressive not solely because of their literary declamations, but also because they conflate the speaker’s identity with the identity of the enemy combatant and because they need a seemingly “neutral” world to do so. In contrast, the poems present a figure who raises the question of just who is responsible for oppression. Such a reading moves beyond asking how the U.S. is responsible for the conditions of “evil,” which has been the subject of the past decade’s critiques of U.S. global power, and asks instead about the guilt that both reinforces and resists these moral and aesthetic pronouncements.
     

    Erin Trapp lives and writes in Minneapolis. Her current book project, Estranging Lyric: Postwar Aggression and the Task of Poetry, articulates a theory of the poetic rearrangement of language and emotions that allows for critical reflection on the processes of reparation in the postwar. She has published articles and reviews on the postwar, psychoanalysis, and poetry.
     

    Acknowledgement

    I would like to thank Rachel Greenwald Smith, Rei Terada, Steven Trapp, and Travis Workman for their comments on and conversation about this essay. I would also like to thank the anonymous reviewers at PMC for their readings and suggestions.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Abou-bakr, Randa. “The Political Prisoner as Antihero: The Prison Poetry of Wole Soyinka and ‘Ahmad Fu’ad Nigm.” Comparative Literature Studies 46.2 (2009): 261–286. Print.
    • Adorno, Theodor. “Cultural Criticism and Society.” Trans. Samuel Weber and Shierry Weber Nicholson. Can One Live After Auschwitz?: A Philosophical Reader. Ed. Rolf Tiedemann. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2003. 146–162. Print.
    • ———. “Lyric Poetry and Society” [1956]. Notes to Literature. Trans. Shierry Weber Nicholson. New York: Columbia UP, 1991. Print.
    • ———. Metaphysics: Concept and Problems. Trans. Edmund Jephcott. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2001. Print.
    • Al-Kassim, Dina. On Pain of Speech: Fantasies of the First Order and the Literary Rant. Berkeley: U of California P, 2010. Print.
    • Al-Musawi, Muhsin Jasim. Arabic Poetry: Trajectories of Modernity and Tradition. London: Routledge, 2006. Print.
    • Al-Udhari, Abdullah. Introduction. Modern Poetry of the Arab World. New York: Penguin, 1986. Print.
    • Arendt, Hannah. Between Past and Future. New York: Penguin, 1977. Print.
    • Asfour, John Mikhail. Introduction. When The Words Burn: An Anthology of Modern Arabic Poetry: 1945–1987. Dunvegan, Ontario: Cormorant, 1988. Print.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “The Author as Producer.” Reflections. Trans. Edmund Jephcott. New York: Schocken, 1978. 220–238. Print.
    • Berlant, Lauren. “Intuitionists: History and the Affective Event.” American Literary History 20 (2008): 845–860. Print.
    • Buck-Morss, Susan. Thinking Past Terror. London: Verso, 2003. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. Frames of War: When is Life Grievable? London: Verso, 2009. Print.
    • ———. Giving an Account of Oneself. New York: Fordham UP, 2005. Print.
    • Chiasson, Dan. “Notes on Prison Camp.” Rev. of Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak, ed. Marc Falkoff. New York Times 17 August 2007: Sunday Book Review. Print.
    • Chow, Rey. The Protestant Ethnic and the Spirit of Capitalism. New York: Columbia UP, 2002. Print.
    • Clover, Joshua. “Autumn of the System: Poetry and Financial Capital.” Journal of Narrative Theory 41.1 (Spring 2011): 34–52. Print.
    • Dent, Shirley. “We should look to democracy, not poetry, to deliver justice.” Rev. of Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak, ed. Marc Falkoff. Guardian Books Blog, 2 Jul. 2007. Web. 8 Jul. 2011.
    • Doane, Mary Ann. “The Close-up: Scale and Detail in the Cinema.” Differences: A Journal of Feminist Cultural Studies 14.3 (Fall 2003): 89–111. Print.
    • Dreazen, Yochi J. “The Prison Poets of Guantanamo Find a Publisher.” Rev. of Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak, ed. Marc Falkoff. The Wall Street Journal. 20 June 2007. Web. 7 Jul. 2011.
    • Falkoff, Marc, ed. Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak. Iowa City: U of Iowa P, 2007. Print.
    • ———. “Poetry and Politics at Guantanamo.” Interview with Andy Worthington. nth position. Oct. 2007. Web. 10 Jul. 2011.
    • Felman, Shoshana, and Dori Laub. Testimony: Crises of Witnessing in Literature, Psychoanalysis, and History. New York: Routledge, 1992. Print.
    • Fragopoulos, George. Rev. of Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak, ed. Marc Falkoff. The Quarterly Conversation. 20 Jan. 2011. Web. 8 Jul. 2011.
    • Gana, Nouri. “War, Poetry, Mourning: Darwish, Adonis, Iraq.” Public Culture 22.1 (2010): 33– 65. Print.
    • Goldberg, Elizabeth Swanson. Beyond Terror: Gender, Narrative, Human Rights. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers UP, 2007. Print.
    • Harlow, Barbara. Barred: Women, Writing, and Detention. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan UP, 1992. Print.
    • ———. Resistance Literature. New York: Methuen, 1987. Print.
    • ———. “Tortured Thoughts: From Marshall Square to Guantanamo Bay.” Biography 32.1 (Winter 2009): 26–42. Print.
    • Jacobi, Renate. “The Origins of the Qasida Form.” Qasida Poetry in Islamic Asia and Africa, Vol. One: Classical Traditions and Modern Meanings. Ed. Stefan Sperl and Christopher Shackle. Leiden: E.J. Brill, 1996. 21–34. Print.
    • Jameson, Fredric, ed. Aesthetics and Politics. New York: Verso, 1977. Print.
    • Johnson, Barbara. “Anthropomorphism in Lyric and Law.” Persons and Things. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2008. 188–207. Print.
    • Kadhim, Hussein N. The Poetics of Anti-Colonialism in the Arabic Qasidah. Leiden: Brill, 2004. Print.
    • Kim, John Namjun. “The Poetic Parabasis of the Promiscuous Personal Pronoun in Yoko Tawada’s ‘Eine leere Flasche’ (A Vacuous Flask).” German Quarterly 83.3 (Summer 2010): 333–353. Print.
    • Kumar, Amitava. “Guantanamo Poets.” Blogsome.com (personal blog posting on Review by Dan Chiasson). Aug. 19, 2007. Web. 8 Jul. 2011.
    • Kumin, Maxine. “Letter to the Editor: Hearts and Minds.” New York Times. 2 Sept. 2007. Web. 11 Jul. 2011.
    • Larson, Doran. “Toward a Prison Poetics.” College Literature 37.3 (Summer 2010): 144–166. Print.
    • Lea, Richard. “Inside the Wire.” Rev. of Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak, ed. Marc Falkoff. Guardian. 26 Feb. 2007. Web. 8 Jul. 2011.
    • McClintock, Anne. “Paranoid Empire: Specters from Guantanamo and Abu Ghraib.” States of Emergency: The Object of American Studies. Ed. Russ Castronovo and Susan Kay Gillman. Chapel Hill: U of North Carolina P, 2009. 88–115. Print.
    • Meister, Robert. After Evil: a Politics of Human Rights. New York: Columbia UP, 2011. Print.
    • Melhem, D.H. “Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak.” Rev. of Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak, ed. Marc Falkoff. Socialism and Democracy 46. Web. 9 Jul. 2011.
    • Miller, Flagg. “Forms of Suffering in Muslim Prison Poetry.” Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak. Ed. Marc Falkoff. Iowa City: U of Iowa P, 2007. 7–16. Print.
    • ———. “Guantanamo Poetry: Contested Translations and the Problem of Origins.” Post-American Poetics Symposium. The University of Minnesota, Minneapolis, Minnesota 17–19 April 2008. Keynote address. Print.
    • ———. The Moral Resonance of Arab Media: Audiocassette Poetry and Culture in Yemen. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2007. Print.
    • Mitchell, W.J.T. What do Pictures Want?: The Lives and Loves of Images. Chicago: Chicago UP, 2004. Print.
    • Mouklis, Salah. “The Forgotten Face of Postcoloniality: Moroccan Prison Narratives, Human Rights, and the Politics of Resistance.” Journal of Arabic Literature 39 (208): 347–376. Print.
    • Nealon, Christopher. The Matter of Capital: Poetry and Crisis in the American Century. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2011. Print.
    • Nizza, Mike. “Ex-Poet Laureate on Guantanamo Poetry.” Rev. of Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak, ed. Marc Falkoff. The Lede. New York Times 20 June 2007. Web. 22 June 2007. 7 Jul. 2011.
    • O’ Rourke, Megan. “The Poetry of Guantanamo.” Rev. of Poems from Guantanamo: The Detainees Speak, ed. Marc Falkoff. Slate.com. 20 Aug. 2007. Web. 10 Jul. 2011.Pinksy, Robert. “Robert Pinsky considers Guantanamo Poetry.” Interviewed by Lisa Mullens. Public Radio International’s “The World.” Public Radio International 22 May 2007. Web. 20 June 2007.
    • Rancière, Jacques. The Flesh of Words: The Politics of Writing. Trans. Charlotte Mandell. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2004. Print.
    • Redfield, Marc. The Rhetoric of Terror: Reflections on 9/11 and the War on Terror. New York: Fordham UP, 2009. Print.
    • Said, Edward. Covering Islam: How the Media and the Experts Determine How We See the Rest of the World. London: Vintage, 1997. Print.
    • Schaffer, Kay, and Sidonie Smith. Human Rights and Narrated Lives: The Ethics of Recognition. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2004. Print.
    • Shomara, Chad. “‘These are Bad People’—Enemy Combatants and the Homopolitics of the ‘War on Terror’” Theory & Event 13.1 (2010): n. pag. Web. 15 Aug. 2011.
    • Simawe, Saadi A. “Modernism & Metaphor in Contemporary Arabic Poetry.” World Literature Today 75.2 (Spring 2001): 275–284. Print.
    • Slaughter, Joseph R. Human Rights, Inc.: The World Novel, Narrative Form, and International Law. New York: Fordham UP, 2007. Print.
    • Slyomovokics, Susan. The Performance of Human Rights in Morocco. Philadelphia: The U of Pennsylvania P, 2005. Print.
    • Smith, Rachel Greenwald. “Organic Shrapnel: Affect and Aesthetics in September 11 Fiction.” American Literature 83 (March 2011): 153–174. Print.
    • Sperl, Stefan, and Christopher Shackle, eds. Qasida Poetry in Islamic Asia and Africa Volume One: Classical Traditions and Modern Meanings. Leiden: Brill, 1996. Print.
    • Stetkevych, Susan Pinckney. The Mute Immortals Speak: Pre-Islamic Poetry and the Poetics of Ritual. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1993. Print.
    • Terada, Rei. “Revolution-Restoration: 1814–.” Work Without Dread. 26 June 2011. Web.
    • Tiffany, Daniel. Infidel Poetics: Riddles, Nightlife, Substance. Chicago: The U of Chicago P, 2009. Print.
    • ———. “Lyric Substance: On Riddles, Materialism, and Poetic Obscurity.” Critical Inquiry 28 (2001): 72–92. Print.
    • Winnicott, D.W. “Discussion of War Aims [1940].” Home is Where We Start From. New York: Norton, 1984. 210–220. Print.
     

     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    In this essay I address the critical readings of the role played by witnessing or observing in human rights discourse in, for example, Meister, Slaughter, and Goldberg.

     

     
    2.
    I am indebted to Tiffany’s discussion of the poem as riddle in “Lyric Substance.”

     

     
    3.
    Smith considers Don DeLillo’s Falling Man (2007), Laird Hunt’s The Exquisite (2006), and Jonathan Safran Foer’s Extremely Loud and Incredibly Close (2004) as “stylistically postmodern” texts that register the “permeability” of affect and bodily feeling after trauma. See also Berlant. On testimony, see Felman and Laub’s early formulations.

     

     
    4.
    Shomara demonstrates this logic. See also Redfield. Buck-Morss struggles with the question of the political content of Islamism and the problem of modernity in Thinking Past Terror.

     

     
    5.
    Schaffer and Smith point to this paradox in Human Rights and Narrated Lives 183. See also Harlow, Barred.

     

     
    6.
    I am grateful to Miller for providing me with notes to a talk that he gave on the poetry at the University of Minnesota in 2007: “Guantanamo Poetry: Contested Translations and the Problem of Origins.” His reading of Martin Mubanga’s “Terrorist 2003” exemplifies the ethnographic reading practice that he also undertakes in his book. This approach considers literature to be a statement not so much about the subject or the object as about the reader, and so has to situate the poetry in its historical context and formal tradition. See Miller, The Moral Resonance of Arab Media.

     

     
    7.
    It would seem, after all, that it is the impossibility of reading poetry rather than the impossibility of writing poetry that constitutes the “final stage” of the dialectic of culture and barbarism. See Adorno, “Cultural Criticism and Society.” The difficulty of reading, too, is written into and enforced by the conditions of the poems’ production: by the unknown criteria for their selection from among thousands of other poems; by the security-clearance, bureaucratic nature of the translations; and by the classification of the Arabic or Pashto originals.

     

     
    8.
    Reviews include Chiasson, Nizza, Pinsky, Melhem, Lea, O’Rourke, Dreazen, Fragopoulos, and Dent.

     

     
    9.
    The phrase “content and format,” attributed to the Pentagon, is cited in Falkoff’s introduction to Poems from Guantanamo: “In addition, the Pentagon refuses to allow most of the detainees’ poems to be made public, arguing that poetry ‘presents a special risk’ to national security because of its ‘content and format.’ The fear appears to be that the detainees will try to smuggle coded messages out of the prison camp. Hundreds of poems therefore remain suppressed by the military and will likely never be seen by the public. In addition, most of the poems that have been cleared are in English translation only, because the Pentagon believes that their original Arabic or Pashto versions represent an enhanced security risk. Because only linguists with secret-level security clearances are allowed to read our clients’ communications (which are kept by court order in a secure facility in the Washington D.C. area), it was impossible to invite experts to translate the poems for us. The translations that we have included here, therefore, cannot do justice to the subtlety and cadence of the originals” (5).

     

     
    10.
    The reviews of the poems thus participate in a much larger historical discussion about the relationship between aesthetics and politics, which emerged in particular in Weimar Germany between Lukács, Adorno, Benjamin, Brecht, and Bloch. Fredric Jameson’s texts, such as Brecht and Method, have helped understand how the dialectic of form and content produces politically invested artworks. See Jameson, Aesthetics and Politics. Recent work on Marxist theory and poetry includes Nealon’s The Matter of Capital and Clover’s “Autumn and the System.”

     

     
    11.
    As attested by Falkoff’s interview with Andy Worthington, who has published several books on the detainees’ cases while maintaining an active Web site that collects information on them, Falkoff is a committed lawyer, steeped in the reality of Guantanamo. Falkoff and Worthington actually spend a good amount of time discussing the literary value of the poems, and what it means to consider the relation between art and politics in this case. See Worthington.

     

     
    12.
    I aim to move beyond reading the terrorist attacks as symbolic, something that Mitchell, for example, does to great effect in his many readings of 9/11 and of the logic of cloning. See What Do Pictures Want?

     

     
    13.
    As Doane asks, “Is the close-up the bearer, the image of the small, the minute; or the producer of the monumental, the gigantic, the spectacular?”(108).

     

     
    14.
    For a critique of political realism, see Terada.

     

     
    15.
    On limitations of reading ethnic literature as “great” works, see Chow 51.

     

     
    16.
    In his blog, Amitava Kumar, whose incisive work on the cultural implications of world bank literature explores questions of radical agency, also agrees with Chiasson’s position. Kumar cites at length from Chiasson’s review and describes it as “a real pleasure to read—at every turn, the reviewer Dan Chiasson asks the right questions and in the right tone. Bravo.”

     

     
    17.
    It is interesting that Butler uses Adorno’s discussion of the crisis of the “I” extensively in Giving an Account of Oneself. See especially Chapter One, “An Account of Oneself,” which deals with Adorno’s lectures in Problems of Moral Philosophy. Frames of War clearly moves from the negativity of form and content that is central to Adorno to the unity of form and content in the plural subject and in the supposition of its political content. See her chapter on the Guantanamo poets in Frames of War: When is Life Grievable?, “Survivability, Vulnerability, Affect” 33–62.

     

     
    18.
    The underlying assumption, as Benjamin argued about the nature of art in the age of mechanical reproduction, is that good politics, the “correct political tendency,” includes literary quality (“The Author as Producer [page number?]”). For a revision of the relationship between the political and the poetic, see Jacques Rancière, The Flesh of Words.He writes, “The fundamental axis of the poetic-political relationship is thus not the one where the ‘truth’ of the utterance depends of the ‘quality’ of what is represented. It rests in the method of presentation, in the way in which utterance makes itself present, imposes the recognition of immediate meaning in the sensory” (14).

     

     
    19.
    See also Jacobi.

     

     
    20.
    See also Harlow, Resistance Literature.

     

     
    21.
    See Al-Kassim’s discussion of the emergence of free verse (shi’r manthur) (236).

     

     
    22.
    Nouri Gana extends the trope of “writing after Auschwitz” to the context of Arabic poetry and to writing poetry “after the Nabka,” claiming that Arabic poetry invokes the impossibility of the classical form of the elegy [marthiya] as a condition of writing poetry after catastrophe. The “contrapuntal irresolution” that he finds to be characteristic of such writing produces a point of resistance between “the reducibility to silence and the irreducibility to form” (56). Gana locates this “irresolution” in the “incompleteness” of what he calls post-elegaic poetry, which revolts against the “aesthetics of redemption that govern the classical and neoclassical marthiya” (“War, Poetry, Mourning” 65).

     

     
    23.
    On the meaning of metaphor (isti ‘ara) as “borrowing,” see Simawe’s discussion of classical, muhdath (“new poetry” after the early Islamic period in the ninth century), and modern poetry.

     

     
    24.
    “One might therefore regard the obscurity of lyric poetry in general (and of the infidel song in particular) as a distant expression, or recollection, of the inhuman voice” (Tiffany, Infidel Poetics 152). Tiffany writes, “Citing an early, anonymous lyric that makes reference to ‘a bird’s voice,’ Woolf states: ‘The voice that broke the silence of the forest was the voice of Anon.’ Anonymity as a human (and lyrical) condition has its origin therefore in the transference of a bird’s ‘voice’—an alien tongue—into human language. The character of birdsong thus prefigures the nature of lyric anonymity: a bird’s song is a proper name of sorts, an impersonal signature expressing the singular fact of existence ad infinitum. Indeed, the bird sings its tune again and again, like an automaton, unto death. Pleasure, for both the singer and the listener, appears to be an effect of the boundless repetition of ‘cant,’ conditioned by anonymity” (Infidel Poetics 151–152).

     

     
    25.
    Larson argues that the common tropes and themes of prison writing constitute its poetics.

     

     
    26.
    See Kadhim on Palestinian resistance literature (Adab al-Muqāwamah) and the issue of commitment (Iltizām) (185). See also Stetkevych’s discussion of the cooing dove as “one of the most sentimental and lyrical, as well as conventional, of elegaic motifs” (236–237).

     

     
    27.
    The story, in which Joseph refuses the advances of his master’s wife, is similar to the biblical Joseph story in Genesis 39:1–23.

     

     
    28.
    On the notion of the “encompassing context of guilt [umfassende Schuldzusammenhang],” see Adorno, Metaphysics 112.

     

     
    29.
    This last question is from Adnan Farhan Abdul Latif, “Hunger Strike Poem,” in Poems from Guantanamo 52.

     

     
    30.
    Kadhim identifies two modes of free verse qasidah. He writes, “Not unlike their neoclassical predecessors, poets writing in the free verse mode have frequently broached the theme of anti-colonialism. In this respect it is possible to point to two distinct types of free verse qasidah: the first was composed in the main during periods of ‘veiled’ colonialism; the second becomes common in the post-colonial era following the overthrow of some pro-Western regimes. The former is frequently structured around such key oppositions as repression/freedom, death/rebirth. This type of qasidah recognizes the current unfavorable circumstances but often concludes with the promise of a more favorable state. The latter type dwells on the present adverse state and seems to proffer no comparable prospect of progress” (xi–xii).

     

     
    31.
    Goldberg points out that at the time of its signing into law in 1948, drafts of the UN Declaration of Human Rights left out social and economic rights and retained ideas of civil and political rights. This remains a widely held criticism of human rights discourse. See Goldberg, Beyond Terror 2.

     

     
    32.
    On the sea (and birdsong), see al-Musawai 53–54.

     

     
    33.
    On non-neutral aspects of framing, see Judith Butler’s introduction to Frames of War 24–29.

     

     
    34.
    See Miller, The Moral Resonance of Arab Media 157.

     

     
    35.
    This performance of dissociation, of alienation from the self, is not only an act by which the “I” attempts to restore himself in a community of a “we,” and which Larson claims to be one of the main tropological features of prison poetry; it also challenges the distance between speaker and reader. See Larson, “Toward a Prison Poetics.”

     

     
    36.
    See Stetkevych, The Mute Immortals Speak xi.

     

     
    37.
    On “liquidous distribution” as imagery in the rahil/greetings, see Miller, The Moral Resonance of Arab Media 172.

     

  • Loss in the Mail: Pynchon, Psychoanalysis and the Postal Work of Mourning

    Birger Vanwesenbeeck(bio)
    SUNY Fredonia
    vanweseb@fredonia.edu

     
    Abstract
     
    Like Antigone and Hamlet, Thomas Pynchon’s The Crying of Lot 49 is concerned with the vicissitudes of mourning. Oedipa Maas struggles to assume the task of what Pynchon, with Freud, calls the “work” of mourning. Pynchon emphasizes the energy-efficient and non-productive qualities of this work, and takes Freud’s economic model of loss one step further by evoking a direct parallel between Oedipa’s mourning and the postal labor of sorting.
     

    “Sorting isn’t work? . . . Tell them down at the post office, you’ll find yourself in a mailbag heading for Fairbanks, Alaska, without even a FRAGILE sticker going for you.”

    Thomas Pynchon, The Crying of Lot 49

    But to psychoanalysis mourning is a great riddle, one of those phenomena which cannot themselves be explained but to which other obscurities can be traced back.

    —Sigmund Freud, “On Transience”

    All the rest is a postscript.

    —Harry Mulisch, The Assault

    The question of mourning constitutes a central but, until recently, relatively little studied aspect of Thomas Pynchon’s fiction.1 From the “spherical loss” that envelops Oedipa Maas in The Crying of Lot 49 (147) to the “Hyperthrenia” or “Excess of Mourning” (25) of the widowed land surveyor Mason in Mason & Dixon and, more recently, the grief of paternal loss traversed—in psychological as well as geographical sense—by the four sibling protagonists of Against the Day, Pynchon creates characters who are confronted with what Freud calls “the bonus [Prämie] of staying alive.”2 Left with the intolerable gift of survival, his characters often find themselves, much like Hamlet, at once intimidated and urged on by the ghostly demands of the work of mourning.3 Oedipa memorably articulates this predicament in her angst-ridden query, “Shall I project a world?” which resonates throughout Pynchon’s other novels and invites direct comparison to Hamlet. Occasioned by her being named the executor of a will—that gift that death bestows upon the survivor—Oedipa’s all-but-rhetorical question comes at the end of a long, self-interrogating passage in which she considers her obligations to the deceased. Oedipa regards the will of her former lover, Pierce Inverarity, the self-styled California “founding father” (15), with much of the same emotional ambivalence that characterizes the prince of Denmark in his most famous soliloquy:

    If [the will] was really Pierce’s attempt to leave an organized something behind after his own annihilation, then it was part of her duty, wasn’t it, to bestow life on what had persisted, to try to be what Driblette was, the dark machine in the center of the planetarium, to bring the estate into pulsing stelliferous Meaning, all in a soaring dome around her? If only so much didn’t stand in her way: her deep ignorance of law, of investment, of real estate, ultimately of the dead man himself . . . Under the symbol she’d copied off the latrine wall of The Scope into her memo book, she wrote Shall I project a world?

    (64)

    To project or not to project, that is the question. The crisis of mourning that this internal soliloquy registers is one which, as in Hamlet, hinges on the character’s felt inadequacy for the task of filial coping. At the same time, both Oedipa and Hamlet intuitively acknowledge the moral urge to make action (or in this case execution) prevail over inaction. Or, in Hamlet’s words, not to let “conscience” (meaning reflection) “make cowards of us all” (III.i).

     
    By contrast, in this essay I intend to elaborate what distinguishes the two soliloquies. I am referring to the curious vocabulary and method—projection, dark machine, planetarium, the act of writing—that in the four centuries that separate The Crying of Lot 49 from Hamlet have come to be attached to the discourse on mourning. That discourse has been primarily shaped by Freudian psychoanalysis, a discipline that not only developed the now common “economic” understanding of mourning as a kind of “work” (or “bonus”), but also introduced such terms as projection (and introjection) into the critical vocabulary on grief, and even the idea that such work can be said to resemble the labor of a (dark) machine.4 At first sight, this might seem a counterintuitive approach. Is Oedipa truly grieving for Inverarity? Is it accurate to describe her response in the terms of (personally felt) loss when the novel evokes her so often as a kind of secondary witness even to her own past, shared with a person whom she refers to generically as “the dead man”? Given Oedipa’s self-ascribed “ignorance” of him, one may legitimately wonder if mourning Pierce is in fact what she does.
     
    In what follows, I argue that Oedipa’s response to Pierce’s death should be identified in terms of mourning, albeit a very specific and as-yet untheorized kind. If, as Freud famously argues, mourning consists of a (symbolic) “incorporation” of the deceased whose existence is thus “continued in a psychological sense” (“Trauer” 432), then how does this process of symbolic cannibalization proceed when the object to be ingested is in fact empty or nearly devoid of content? There is a rich psychoanalytical literature on those moments of melancholic arrest when the object of mourning is so large that ingesting it causes appetite to diminish, as Freud points out. Such is the case with Hamlet, whose refusal to take part in the banquet celebrations described in Act I Scene 2 is, in the end, also a refusal to eat. In The Crying of Lot 49, however, we encounter something like the dialectical opposite of this melancholic loss of appetite. Oedipa’s memories of Pierce have long lain dormant under a “quiet ambiguity” which, until the arrival of the letter, “[had taken] him over . . . to the verge of being forgotten” (3). Her knowledge of Pierce is so minimal that incorporating him, as the experience of loss now urges her to do, is more likely to leave her hungry than it is to cause indigestion. Indeed, Oedipa’s immediate reaction to the news of Pierce’s death, as “she tried to think back” (2; emphasis added), is to go shopping for food and to occupy herself with supper preparations, including “the sunned gathering of her marjoram and sweet basil from the herb garden, . . . the layering of a lasagna, garlicking of a bread, tearing up of romaine leaves, eventually, oven on, . . . the mixing of the twilight’s whisky sours” (2). A plethora of other ingredients and side-aliments complement the multilayered lasagna, a filling and heavy dish in its own right. The lasagna thus becomes a still life cornucopia of sorts, a nature morte, whose connotations of death reinforce its status as a complementary meal meant to still the hunger left by the all-too-light serving of the deceased.
     
    It follows that Oedipa’s eventual agreement to act as co-executor of the will can be regarded as a similar substitute (or replacement meal) for the unbearable lightness of Inverarity’s (in)corporate(d) persona, except that here the traditional direction of mourning is reversed. Unable to substantially incorporate (or introject) Inverarity, Oedipa projects her mourning outward onto the personal objects presumably included in his will, such as a Jay Gould bust he kept over the bed—“Was that how he’d died, she wondered?” (1)—and Inverarity’s stamp collection, “his substitute often for her” (31). There is an element of poetic justice to the stamp collection’s becoming Oedipa’s substitute for Inverarity. Its centrality to the plot also forms a part of a larger analogy that is central to Pynchon’s novel, that between the work of postal sorting and the work of mourning. The slowest of the many communication media that Pynchon thematizes in The Crying of Lot 49, the post mirrors the inefficient and wasteful process of mourning through the mailman’s commitment to non-productive, individual labor.
     
    This analogy is particularly suggestive in the case of the Tristero, the secret mailing organization whose underground existence Oedipa uncovers and whose “constant theme, disinheritance” (132) resonates with one who herself has been disinherited from the opportunity to mourn.5 It is one of the central ironies in this novel that the same legal letter that names Oedipa as co-executor of Inverarity’s estate is also the one that bars her from mourning Inverarity. This inability to mourn does not originate in her relative ignorance of the deceased, however, or in the ambivalence with which a now-married housewife is bound to receive the news of a former lover’s death, but in the delay of several months with which the news of Inverarity’s death reaches her. This belatedness makes mourning Inverarity both impossible and traumatic for Oedipa at the same time as it forces her to mourn mourning itself, a process that is interminable precisely because it cannot begin.
     
    Two separate moments in the novel’s opening chapter may serve to illustrate this point about the interminability of Oedipa’s mourning for Inverarity: one is Oedipa’s instantaneous recognition, as she tries to subdue the range of ambivalent emotions that has been released by the news of Pierce’s death, that “this did not work” (1). The other is a phone call the following morning by her psychoanalyst, Dr. Hilarius, who asks her “How are the pills, not working?” (7). In keeping with Jean-Luc Nancy’s notion of the inoperative community, one might say that both of these moments evoke the work of mourning as a work that does not work, that is, a work at which one works rather than a work that produces tangible or felicitous results. “[W]hoever . . . works at the work of mourning,” Nancy’s late mentor Jacques Derrida argues contra Freud, “learns . . . that mourning is interminable, inconsolable. Irreconcilable” (Work 143). Yet to apply these more recent insights to a novel that, historically speaking, precedes the poststructuralist boom of the 1970s by at least a decade is to misrecognize the fact that not all of Oedipa’s experiences of loss are interminable. In what follows it will therefore be important to draw a clear distinction between those moments of loss which are endless and those which are not.
     
    As many critics have pointed out, Oedipa’s experience of loss in the novel is multifaceted and includes elements of the personal as well as the historical and the socio-political. As a self-styled “young Republican” in the sixties (59), confronted with the early avatars of that decade’s rebellious spirit, she bemoans a bygone era when “daft numina” such as Joseph McCarthy and Secretaries James and Foster “[had] mothered over [her] so temperate youth. In another world” (84). By the same token, the ever more ruthless uprooting of the California landscape, which takes out cemeteries in order to accommodate new highways and housing projects, fuels Oedipa’s pastoral nostalgia for “a land where you could somehow walk and not need the East San Narciso Freeway, and bones could still rest in peace . . . no one to plow them up” (79). Both literally and figuratively, one might say, Oedipa inhabits a kind of “post-humous” landscape, one that is shaped by the loss of Pierce and where any remaining trace of the soil (or “humus” in Latin) is rapidly giving way to the real estate developer’s “need to possess, to alter the land, to bring new skylines” (148).
     
    On the more strictly personal level, Oedipa is moved to tears by a Remedios Varo painting depicting “frail girls with heart-shaped faces” (11) locked inside a tower. The painting prompts her to reflect on her own suburban imprisonment: “She had looked down at her feet and known then, because of a painting, that what she stood on had only been woven together a couple thousand miles away in her own tower, was only by accident known as Mexico, and so Pierce had taken her away from nothing, there’d been no escape” (11; emphasis added). As with the inanis pictura or “mere picture” that moves the Trojan warrior Aeneas to shed his well-known “tears of things” in Book One of The Aeneid—a canonical scene of ekphrastic mourning to which Pynchon obviously alludes in his extensive description of the Varo painting—this passage registers surprise at the power of a visual medium to elicit such a strong personal response from its viewer.6 Indeed, Oedipa’s grief-stricken reaction to the Varo painting is all the more marked if one compares it to her rather more subdued response to the news of Pierce’s passing, which remains devoid of any tears: she “stood in the living room, stared at by the greenish dead eye of the TV tube, spoke the name of God, tried to feel as drunk as possible. But this did not work” (1). Oedipa stood: if the stasis (and her calling on God) recalls that of the Virgin standing at the cross in the late medieval hymn known as Stabat Mater, then the subsequent references to TV and drunkenness characterize Pynchon’s heroine all too obviously as a member of that mid-twentieth-century leisure class well-adept at drowning its sorrows in alcoholic or televisual bliss.
     
    And yet, as the final sentence’s acknowledgment of ergonomic failure indicates, there is something particularly unsettling about Pierce’s passing, something that sets it apart from the other sensations of loss and that makes it so that it “doesn’t work.” This unsettling quality has less to do with his actual death, however, than with the curious fashion in which this news reaches Oedipa, in a bureaucratic letter sent several months after Pierce expired:

    The letter was from the law firm of Warpe, Wistfull, Kubitschek and McMingus, of Los Angeles, and signed by someone named Metzger. It said Pierce had died back in the spring, and they’d only just now found the will. Metzger was to act as co-executor and special counsel in the event of any involved litigation. Oedipa had been named also to execute the will in a codicil dated a year ago.

    (2)

    What is unsettling and traumatic—in Freud’s sense of the term—about the news of Pierce’s passing is Oedipa’s belated learning of it. She must cope with the haunting knowledge that a once beloved passed away months earlier and with the knowledge that, until now, she had no idea that he had ceased to exist. As Freud points out in Beyond the Pleasure Principle, this inability to respond at the moment itself marks an event as traumatic, and often forces the traumatized individual to re-live the unassimilated experience in a compensatory strategy described by the psychoanalyst as the compulsion to repeat: “[The patient] is obliged to repeat the repressed material as a contemporary experience instead of, as the physician would prefer to see, remembering it as something belonging to the past” (19).

     
    American readers have long been familiar with this logic of belatedness via the condition of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder (a term coined in the 1970s with regard to a war on foreign soil that coincides with the novel’s setting), or via William Faulkner’s well-known quip in Requiem for a Nun (1951) that “the past is never dead. It’s not even past” (533). Published midway between these two equally resonant coinages, The Crying of Lot 49 may be said to occupy a mediating position between the mythical haunting of Faulkner’s Yoknapatawpha past and the all too actual post-war syndrome of the Vietnam veteran. Indeed, one way to account for The Crying of Lot 49’s liminal position with regard to the movements of modernism and postmodernism lies precisely here, in the way in which Pynchon’s second novel oscillates between the mythic “persistence of memory” of its modernist predecessor V. (1963) and the “traumatic delay” of the V2 rockets, which “explode first, a-and then you hear them coming in” (23) in Gravity’s Rainbow (1973).7 To some extent, the Vietnam war may itself be used as a means to chart this transition, as it moves from being a passing reference (to the burning monk Thich Quang Duc) in The Crying of Lot 49 (92) to what Christina Jarvis has called the “Vietnamization of World War II” in Gravity’s Rainbow.
     
    Even so, Oedipa’s experience of trauma remains curiously distinct from the experience suggested by either one of these two models. In her case it is the process of mourning itself, i.e., that which generally serves as a remedial or suturing strategy to overcome trauma, that acts as the source of trauma. Her traumatic mourning therefore mirrors not the condition of the Vietnam veteran haunted by combat scenes upon his return home but the predicament of the (Vietnam) war widow who, often after a similar (epistolary) delay, is left wondering, as does Oedipa in her initial reaction to the letter about Pierce’s passing, “Was that how he’d died?” (1). Seen in this light, the tears shed in front of the Varo painting—which Oedipa recalls soon after receiving the news of Pierce’s passing—already serve as a substitute for her inability to mourn him in the present. In the same way, Oedipa’s execution of the will, although it may be the closest that she comes to a commemoration of Pierce, is more precisely a re-enactment of this first, missed opportunity to mourn. The feeling that she is missing something indeed haunts Oedipa throughout the novel. There is the vague “sense of buffering, insulation” (11) that she intuits when first coming upon the Varo painting; there is the “ritual reluctance” that she perceives in a performance of The Courier’s Tragedy, where “[c]ertain things, it is made clear, will not be spoken aloud; certain events will not be shown onstage; though it is difficult to imagine . . . what these things could possibly be” (55); and, finally, there is a more general reflection on what she comes to regard as her epileptic condition:

    She could, at this stage of things, recognize signals . . . as the epileptic is said to—an odor, color, pure piercing grace note announcing his seizure. Afterward it is only this signal, really dross, this secular announcement, and never what is revealed during the attack, that he remembers. Oedipa wondered whether, at the end of this (if it were supposed to end), she too might not be left with only compiled memories of clues, announcements, intimations, but never the central truth itself, which must somehow each time be too bright for her memory to hold; which must always blaze out, destroying its own message irreversibly, leaving an overexposed blank when the ordinary world came back.

    (76)

    What Oedipa here construes as a future possibility that the “central truth” regarding Inverarity (and his will) might forever be kept from her is itself already a re-enactment of the trauma of having been denied the initial opportunity to mourn him. The “overexposed blank” that she intuits is therefore at once trauma and coping strategy. On the one hand it refers her back to the shock she experienced upon receiving the letter about Pierce’s death; on the other hand, by putting herself repeatedly into situations of exclusion and thus denying herself the comfort of closure, she seeks to re-claim this event as hers.

     
    This growing (and gradually more specific) sense of exclusion reaches its apex in Oedipa’s supposed uncovering of the Tristero. The organization’s syncopated Latin domination—“tristis ero”: “I will be sad”—may be said to capture the interminability of her grieving process at the same time that it highlights the uncanny parallels between the sorting work of mourning and that of the postal services. If, as Freud points out, mourning consists of a re-arrangement of psychic energy in which “every single one of the memories and expectations by which the libido was entangled with the [lost] object is adjusted and hyperinvested (“Trauer” 432), then its work is distributive rather than productive. Like the postal worker who distributes the mail along predetermined mail routes within a particular precinct, the mourner is absorbed in what Freud calls “interior work” [“innere Arbeit”] (“Trauer 432) that does not trespass beyond the precinct of his own mind. In the same way that Freud’s “Mourning and Melancholia” essay proceeds via the method of “comparison” [Vergleichung] and “analogy” [Analogie] (“Trauer” 428), explaining the mourning process in juxtaposition with the state of melancholia or depression, Pynchon’s novel approaches mourning from an allegorical angle by linking it to the sorting labor of the post. It follows that both Freud’s essay and Pynchon’s novel provide the reader with allegories of grieving, parables of loss whose indirect (Oedipa might say “buffered”) approach to the subject is ultimately a reflection of the indirectness to which the work of mourning compels its workers. In the absence of the departed, the mourner turn to the departed’s possessions and letters as substituted tokens behind which, as in allegory, the deceased’s actual presence must be intuited.
     
    This implied analogy between mourning and mailing is made most explicit when Oedipa learns about Maxwell’s Demon, a hypothetical, mechanical sorting device that would overturn the universe’s tendency towards disorder:

    The Demon could sit in a box among air molecules that were moving at all different random speeds, and sort out the fast molecules from the slow ones . . . Since the demon only sat and sorted, you wouldn’t have to put any real work into the system. So you would be violating the Second Law of Thermodynamics, getting something for nothing, causing perpetual motion.

    (68)

    Oedipa’s immediate response to this seeming disavowal of labor—“Sorting isn’t work?”— indicates to what extent she has come to identify her own coping for Inverarity’s death within the Freudian terms of work and thus also with the demon. In its association of mental and machinic labor, the passage anticipates (and takes literally) Jacques Derrida’s post-Freudian suggestion that “[one works] at mourning as one would speak . . . of a machine working at such and such an energy level, the theme of work thus becoming [its] very force, and [its] term, a principle” (Work 143). These Freudian parallels are further reinforced by the Demon’s sedentary labor inside a closed-off box, which echoes Freud’s description of mourning as “interior work” that does not spill over to its surroundings.

     
    On the intradiegetic level, the Demon’s “perpetual motion” mirrors the interminability of Oedipa’s mourning. Indeed, her inability to work (i.e., communicate) with the Demon, described in a later chapter, is yet another example of the exclusion that Oedipa re-enacts throughout the novel. Unlike the ghost in Hamlet, who speaks and identifies himself, the Demon maintains a mute and anonymous silence in her presence: “Are you there, little fellow, Oedipa asked the Demon, or is Nefastis putting me on . . . For fifteen more minutes she tried; repeating, if you are there, whatever you are, . . . show yourself. But nothing happened” (85–6). The figure of the specter, which could still dominate Hamlet as a real and tangible presence, has, under the influence of psychoanalysis and its discontents (among which one might certainly count Derridean deconstruction), been demoted to a mute and mechanical Demon, a ghost in the machine. That the specter is committed to the interminably bureaucratic labor of sorting rather than to haunting indicates to what extent the literary conceptualization of grief has changed since the Elizabethan era.
     
    It also signals that Pynchon, like Freud, understands the riddle value of mourning in economic terms, as an aberration of labor lost, and not in an epistemological sense, as a disguised form of truth waiting to be uncovered. Like Dutch novelist Harry Mulisch’s 1982 The Assault, The Crying of Lot 49 relies heavily on the detective novel’s epistemological thrust only to ultimately disavow its readerly expectations of truth revelation. Both novels have open endings: Oedipa is awaiting the crying (the auctioning off) of Pierce’s prized stamp collection (the titular “lot 49”), and Mulisch’s protagonist Anton Steenwijk walks figuratively through the post-holocaust ash that symbolizes his grief. Both remind readers of the Freudian point that mourning is no maieutic operation where the truth can be delivered via the midwifery of Socratic dialogue or psychoanalysis, but rather an energy-wasting process that can lack a productive or didactic outcome. “Your gynecologist has no test for what [Oedipa] was pregnant with” (144), the narrator states, echoing Freud’s description of mourning as a “vast riddle . . . one of those phenomena which cannot themselves be explained but to which other obscurities can be traced back” (“On Transience” 306). In “Trauer und Melacholie,” Freud writes:

    Normally, the respect for reality wins out. However, its command cannot be fulfilled at once. It is carried out bit by bit, at great expense of time and occupying energy and so the lost object is continued in a psychological sense . . . Why this compromise enforcement of the reality command, which is carried out bit by bit, should be so extraordinarily painful cannot be easily explained from an economic point of view [in ökonomischer Begründung]. It is curious that this suffering-unease strikes us as normal.

    (430)

    In keeping with Derrida’s machinic simile, one might say that mourning here appears as a Geistguzzler, as the SUV of mental processes whose wasteful spending of psychic energy runs counter to what Alessia Ricciardi, in a commentary on this same passage, calls Freud’s own “utopian faith in the resilience and self-sufficiency of the psyche, in its ability to work as quickly and efficiently as a modern machine” (25).

    Yet a distinction should be drawn between mourning that takes a long time and those cases of what Freud calls “pathological mourning” (“Trauer” 434), in which the grieving mind somehow finds itself arrested without the possibility of closure. In these cases, the process of mourning cannot come to an end because it cannot begin. Freud attributes this interminability to a certain “ambivalence” [Ambivalenzkonflikt] (“Trauer” 436) in the mourner’s relationship to the deceased, one that prevents the process of mourning from taking place. Oedipa’s grieving for Inverarity belongs to the latter category. Like other canonical texts of grieving such as Antigone and Hamlet, The Crying of Lot 49 is more a work about the crisis of mourning than it is about the process of mourning proper. With no funeral to go to and no known grave site to visit, Oedipa—like Antigone—is stripped of the two preconditions without which, as Derrida points out, no mourning process can begin: “[Mourning] consists always in attempting to ontologize remains, to make them present, in the first place by identifying the bodily remains and by localizing the dead” (Specters 9). Sophocles’s heroine is forced to mourn mourning after being denied the knowledge of her father’s final resting place and the right to bury a fallen brother. Oedipa faces a similar predicament.
     
    The parallels between Oedipa and Antigone—Oedipus’ daughter and thus an “Oedipa” in a filial sense— are worth exploring in more detail, because both characters also foreground the political nature of grieving. In the case of Antigone, this political thrust constitutes what Hegel famously saw as the fundamental dialectic structuring the play: urged on by the divine and unwritten laws of family duty, Antigone blatantly defies a state edict that forbids her to bury her brother, a former traitor to the polis. In a similar manner, Oedipa’s melancholia, which at times resembles the more cautious approach of Antigone’s sister Ismene, has a decidedly political and even subversive undertone. This political tone emerges once one takes into account the setting for Oedipa’s identification with the perpetual sorting of Maxwell’s Demon in the passage discussed above. That setting is the power plant of the missile manufacturer Yoyodyne, “San Narciso’s big source of employment, . . . one of the giants of the aerospace industry” (15), where Oedipa has gone to attend a stockholders’ meeting. At the power plant, she learns about the Demon from one of Yoyodyne’s employee who, “as it turned out . . . wasn’t working, only doodling with a fat pencil [the] sign [of the Tristero]” (67). As these sentences make amply clear, what frames the passage about Maxwell’s Demon right from the start is an emphasis on work and the distinction that this same employee, Stanley Koteks, will soon draw between, on the one hand, the non-work of his doodling, the postal labor of the Tristero, and the sorting of the Demon, and on the other, the production-driven teamwork of the Yoyodyne plant.

    “See,” Koteks said, “if you can get [the company board] to drop their clause on patents. That, lady, is my ax to grind.” . . . Koteks explained how every engineer, in signing the Yoyodyne contract also signed away the patent rights to any inventions he might come up with. “This stifles your really creative engineer,” Koteks said, adding bitterly, “wherever he may be.”

    (67)

    Significantly, Maxwell’s Demon and the machine that includes it are created extra muros, outside of the teamwork economy of Yoyodyne, by one John Nefastis, “who’s up at Berkeley now. John’s somebody who still invents things” (68). That Oedipa in turn associates her own process of grieving with the Demon’s sorting indicates that a larger dialectic is at play in this passage and indeed in the novel at large, one that pits the non-productive and solitary labor of mourning, doodling, and sorting against the productive teamwork of the Military Industrial Complex, as represented by the Yoyodyne plant.8 Koteks’s last name, a reference to a well-known brand of menstrual pads, reinforces the sterile nature of the latter three activities, which work but do not produce. By the same token, the solitary nature of Nefastis and the Demon’s labor serves as a mirror image for the inalienable privacy of the work of mourning, arguably the only form of labor that we may never get to outsource. “Can’t I get someone else to do it for me?” Oedipa asks upon learning that she has been chosen to co-execute Inverarity’s will (10). Pages later, she finds out that, much as the mailman or mailwoman carries sole responsibility for his or her particular route, the sorting work of mourning cannot be assumed by others.9 Like the Tupperware party from which she returns in the novel’s opening line, Oedipa’s work of mourning constitutes a counter-economy of solitary, non-productive work that exists outside of the officially sanctioned economy of the Military Industrial Complex.

     
    That Oedipa’s mourning is interminable makes it all the more subversive to a system that relies on the timely and efficient delivery of goods and products.10 Capital, as Pynchon has never ceased to remind readers, does not like perpetuity or idleness in its workers or its products. Hence the unfortunate fate bestowed upon the eternally burning light bulb Byron in Gravity’s Rainbow, a reprise of sorts of the Demon’s perpetual sorting. The Tristero’s violent history of attacks on governmental mail carriers may thus serve as a metaphor for the terrorist raids the work of mourning makes on society. Mourning depletes society of its economic resources, suspends consumer desire and/or career ambition, and gradually replaces any kind of productive labor for what Emily Dickinson—in a proto-Freudian fashion—already calls “the solemnest of industries.”11
     
    Seen in this context, Oedipa’s “I will be sad” constitutes more than a melancholic cul-desac. It acquires an unexpected revolutionary potential. It recalls the “I would prefer not to” of Melville’s Bartleby, a character that Pynchon, in his essay on sloth, has described as “bearing a sorrow recognizable as peculiarly of our own time” (“Nearer my Couch to Thee” 57). Like Bartleby’s refusal to carry out any work but copying, Oedipa’s “I will be sad” articulates a political stance in its defense of non-productive forms of labor, as most clearly expressed in her insistence that physical and mental sorting most certainly is work. Considering that the unfortunate Bartleby ends up in a dead letter office, “assorting [letters] for the flames” (Melville 672), one might even argue that The Crying of Lot 49 begins where Melville left off, with the arrival of a dead letter. In both texts, the postal medium highlights the extent of Oedipa’s and Bartleby’s sorrow. For the post is the slowest, and therefore most slothful, of all the modern communication media, a point that Pynchon’s novel raises rather explicitly by referring to a Tristero-delivered newspaper which may have been in the mail for sixty years (98). What makes both Bartleby and The Crying of Lot 49 so recognizably and peculiarly of our own time, then, is the fact that both explicitly raise enabling questions about the place and possibility for mourning in (post)modernity. In a way this question already dominates Antigone, where “the new man” Kreon is said to tamper with the ancient rites (and rights) of mourning. It also haunts Hamlet, whose new ruler Claudius is quick to fault his nephew for his “unmanly grief” (I.2). Yet both Melville and Pynchon take these reservations one step further by showing how the question and possibility of mourning has become all the more urgent within a corporate-consumerist environment. In The Crying of Lot 49, any lingering presence of the dead is either successfully neutralized via the clinical treatment of psychoanalysts like Dr. Hilarius, buried under the buzzing comfort of “perhaps too much kirsch” (1), or literally turned into consumption products, as with the human-bone charcoal used in Beaconsfield cigarettes (45). Even the “wake” (125) for Randolph Driblette, the unfortunate stage director of “The Courier’s Tragedy,” assumes the form of an afternoon bacchanal complete with “dirty pictures” (127) and “an astounding accumulation of empty beer bottles” (124) scattered on the lawn.
     
    Oedipa’s persistence in mourning Inverarity’s death beyond either one of these recognized mourning models (and in holding her own private wake by returning to Driblette’s grave at night) thus reveals a fundamental disharmony that is as compelling in The Crying of Lot 49 as in Antigone. The ultimately private process of mourning, something to be carried out at one’s own pace and in one’s own fashion, is dissonant with the public observances—funeral, therapy, prayers, monuments—through which one is expected to channel such grief. Pynchon captures this tension lexically through the double meaning of the verb “to cry,” which can refer both to a personal, emotional response—Oedipa’s tears—and to “auction off.” Although the auction at the novel’s end can be regarded as a belated memorial service of sorts for Pierce (with lot 49 fulfilling the role of the proverbial empty casket), the narrator’s assertion that Oedipa “sat alone, toward the back of the room” (152) indicates that even then she maintains her distance from the public cooptation of private grief. It is highly doubtful therefore whether the messianic vision that is hinted at in these last pages will in fact truly come to pass.
     
    The shift from standing to sitting that thus characterizes Oedipa’s postural development over the course of the novel—from her Stabat Mater-like standing in the living room to the “pieta” of her holding the sailor in her arms (102) to her final sedentariness at the auction—highlights the extent to which she has come to be weighed down by Pierce’s legacy. In a way, this final sedentary pose reinforces her connection to the grieving Virgin who in most canonical visual representations of the Stabat Mater has already sunk to the ground by the time the painter presents her in her moment of mourning.12 This emphasis on the physicality of grieving, on its various postures as well as on its economic and incorporating qualities, clearly reflects the influence of psychoanalysis on Pynchon’s rhetoric of grief at the same time that it distinguishes this rhetoric from the psychologism of Hamlet.
     
    The change from standing to sitting can also be read as a prophecy of the (American) economy in a more literal sense as it moves from a production-driven, standing-at-the-assembly-line economy (represented by Yoyodyne) to a sedentary post-Fordist service industry in the 1970s. In a way, Pynchon’s evocation of grieving as sorting work presents the mourner as a white-collar worker committed to the reshuffling of (internal) documents. Yet there can be little doubt that the slothful nature of the work of mourning makes it hardly any more compatible with, or hardly any less subversive of, the post-industrial society of late capitalism in which one is typically given just a few days’ leave in order to assimilate the loss of a significant other.
     
    The question of loss in Pynchon is a complicated and compelling one because his novels tend to reverse the traditional imbalance between banality and gravity that has been a part of the western literature of trauma at least since the Renaissance. Rather than offering his readers comic relief after long, sustained sequences of dramatic tension—as Shakespeare does in the porter scene following Duncan’s murder in Macbeth, for instance—Pynchon’s picaresque narratives proceed in the opposite direction. The mindless pleasures that constitute the bulk of his novels are characterized by long, episodic passages that detail the often banal travails of a numbing plethora of flat characters. These alternate with brief moments of introspection that function as something like melancholic relief. For it is in these brief moments that we are reminded that we are dealing with human beings after all, and not with puppets at the mercy of some evil demiurge. Although I have highlighted them in this essay, the relative infrequency of such moments in The Crying of Lot 49 helps explain why this novel continues to be read almost invariably as a mock (or postmodern) detective novel about a character faced with the bewildering qualities of the emergent information age. Such readings have little to no consideration for the experience of loss that Oedipa is going through. That Oedipa’s experience of loss is so easy to miss, however, may already be the point in a novel which itself thematizes precisely such a missed encounter with mourning.
     

    Birger Vanwesenbeeck is Assistant Professor of English at SUNY Fredonia. He is the co-editor of William Gaddis: ‘The Last of Something’ (McFarland, 2009) and has published essays on Thomas Pynchon, William Gaddis, and Stefan Zweig.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1.
    I am grateful for the suggestions made by two anonymous reviewers and by Eyal Amiran on an earlier version of this essay. Recent essays that have addressed the topic of mourning (or of trauma) in Pynchon’s fiction in some fashion include Medoro and Blaine (both included in Niran Abbas’s essay collection), Punday, and Berger. For an earlier probing of the trauma theme, see Berressem.

     

     
    2. “Trauer und Melancholie” 445. Hereafter cited as “Trauer.” Translations are mine.

     

     
    3.
    For the vast literature on mourning and survival guilt, see, among others, Caruth 60–72.

     

     
    4.
    I return to the analogy between mourning and machines below.

     

     
    5.
    Alternatively, one might, as does Medoro, read the term Tristero as a reference to the Italian “ero triste” (I was sad), in which case the use of the past tense would refer to the trauma of Oedipa’s not being sad at the moment of Pierce’s actual death.

     

     
    6.
    On ekphrasis in this particular scene and in The Crying of Lot 49 in general see Mattesich 43–69.

     

     
    7.
    For a discussion of V. as a modernist text and Lot 49 as a novel on the cusp of modernism and postmodernism see McHale 20–25.

     

     
    8.
    In V. Pynchon describes Yoyodyne as a company “with more government contracts than it really knew what to do with” (qtd. in Grant 32).

     

     
    9.
    Much as Hamlet initially seeks to project his mourning unto the actors of the Mousetrap play, which is meant to provoke Claudius, Oedipa initially seeks to project her own “whirlwind of passion” (III.iii) unto others. Yet neither those collaborations nor even her partnership with her co-executor Metzger survives the solitary demands of mourning as she comes to realize late in the novel:

     

    They are stripping from me, she said subvocally—feeling like a fluttering curtain in a very high window, moving up to then out over the abyss—they are stripping away, one by one, my men. My shrink, pursued by Israelis, has gone mad; my husband, on LSD, gropes like a child further and further into the rooms and endless rooms of the elaborate candy house of himself and away, hopelessly away, from what has passed, I was hoping forever, for love; my one extra-marital fella has eloped with a depraved 15-year-old; my best guide back to the Trystero has taken a Brody. Where am I?

    (125–6)
     
    10.
    Consider the efficiency lauded in Yoyodyne’s official company cheer, “Glee”: “Bendix guides the warheads in, / Avco builds them nice. /Douglas, North American, / Grumman get their slice” (66).

     

     
    11.
    “The Bustle in a House / The Morning after Death / Is solemnest of industries / Enacted upon Earth – / The Sweeping up the Heart / And putting Love away / We shall not want to use again / Until Eternity” (Dickinson 489).

     

     
    12.
    See, for instance, the well-known Stabat Mater of Rogier van der Weyden.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Abbas, Niran, ed. Thomas Pynchon: Reading from the Margins. Madison, NY: Fairleigh Dickinson UP, 2003. Print.
    • Abraham, Nicholas and Maria Torok. The Shell and the Kernel: Renewals of Psychoanalysis. Trans. Nicholas Rand. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1994. Print.
    • Berger, James. “Cultural Trauma and the ‘Timeless Burst’: Pynchon’s Revision of Nostalgia in Vineland.” Postmodern Culture 5.3 (1995). 12 Dec. 2011. Web.
    • Berressem, Hanjo. Pynchon’s Poetics: Interfacing Theory and Text. Champaign: U of Illinois P, 1992. Print.
    • ———. “Tristes Traumatiques: Trauma in the Zone:s.” Herman 244–74. Print.
    • Blaine, Diana York. “Death and The Crying of Lot 49.” Abbas 51–70. Print.
    • Caruth, Cathy. Unclaimed Experience: Trauma, Narrative, and History. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1996. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Specters of Marx: The State of Debt, the Work of Mourning and the New International. Trans. Peggy Kamuf. London: Routledge, 1994. Print.
    • ———. The Work of Mourning. Trans. and ed. Pascale-Anne Brault and Michael Naas. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2003. Print.
    • Dickinson, Emily. The Complete Poems of Emily Dickinson. New York: Back Bay, 1997. Print.
    • Faulkner, William. Novels 1942–1954. New York: Library of America, 1994. Print.
    • Freud, Sigmund. Beyond the Pleasure Principle. Trans. James Strachey. London: Norton, 1961. Print.
    • ———. “On Transience.” The Complete Psychological Works Vol. 14. Trans. James Strachey. London: Hogarth Press, 1962. 303–8. Print.
    • ———. “Remembering, Repeating, and Working Through.” The Complete Psychological Works Vol. 12. Trans. James Strachey. London: Hogarth Press, 1962. 145–56. Print.
    • ———. “Trauer und Melancholie.” Gesammelte Werke Vol. 10. Frankfurt: Fischer, 1999. 428–46. Print.
    • Grant, Kerry. A Companion to The Crying of Lot 49. Athens: U of Georgia P, 1994. Print.
    • Hans, James S. “Emptiness and Plenitude in ‘Bartleby the Scrivener’ and The Crying of Lot 49.” Essays in Literature 22.2 (1995): 285–99. 12 Dec. 2011. Web.
    • Herman, Luc, ed. Approach and Avoid: Essays on Gravity’s Rainbow. Spec. issue of Pynchon Notes 42–43 (1998). Print.
    • Jarvis, Christina. “The Vietnamization of World War II in Slaughterhouse-Five and Gravity’s Rainbow.” War, Literature, and the Arts 15.1–2 (2003): 95–117. 12 Dec. 2011. Web.
    • Mattesich, Stefan. Lines of Flight: Discursive Time and Countercultural Desire in the Work of Thomas Pynchon. Durham: Duke UP, 2002. Print.
    • McHale, Brian. Postmodernist Fiction. London: Methuen, 1987. Print.
    • Medoro, Dana. “Menstruation and Melancholy: The Crying of Lot 49.” Abbas 71–90. Print.
    • Melville, Herman. Pierre. Israel Potter. The Piazza Tales. The Confidence-Man. Uncollected Prose. Billy Budd, Sailor. New York: Library of America, 1984. Print.
    • Mulisch, Harry. The Assault. Trans. Claire Nicholas. New York: Pantheon Books, 1985. Print.
    • O’Donnell, Patrick, ed. New Essays on The Crying of Lot 49. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1992. Print.
    • Pétillon, Pierre-Yves. “A Re-Cognition of Her Errand into the Wilderness.” O’Donnell 127–70. Print.
    • Punday, Daniel. “Pynchon’s Ghosts.” Contemporary Literature 44.2 (2003): 250–74. 12 Dec. 2011. Web.
    • Pynchon, Thomas. Against the Day. New York: Penguin, 2006. Print.
    • ———. The Crying of Lot 49. New York: Harper Perennial, 2006. Print.
    • ———. Gravity’s Rainbow. New York: Penguin, 2006. Print.
    • ———. Mason & Dixon. London: Vintage, 1998. Print.
    • ———. “Nearer my Couch to Thee.” New York Times Book Review 6 June 1993: 3, 57. Print.
    • ———. Vineland. Boston: Little, Brown, 1990. Print.
    • Ricciardi, Alessia. The Ends of Mourning: Psychoanalysis, Literature, Film. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2003. Print.
    • Shakespeare, William. The Riverside Shakespeare. Ed. Herschel Baker et al. 2nd ed. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1997. Print.
    • Sophocles. Antigone. Trans. Richard Emil Braun. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1989. Print.
  • Bas-Relief: Footnotes on Statue-Love and Other Queer Couplings in Freud’s Reading of Gradiva

    Christian Hite(bio)
    christianhite@gmail.com

    Abstract
     
    As the story of a man who falls in love with the gait (“two feet”) of a bas-relief, Jensen’s Gradiva offers material for a critique of the (romantic) “couple,” if we read the queer coupling of the word “bas-relief” as both enacting and annihilating the sublimated/sublated “life” of reproductive copula-tion (Zoë).
     

    Might there be another type of couple?

    Leo Bersani and Ulysse Dutoit (16)

    If there were a definition of différance, it would be precisely the limit, the interruption, the destruction of the Hegelian relève wherever it operates.

    Jacques Derrida (Positions 40–1)

    “On a visit to one of the great antique collections of Rome, Norbert Hanold had discovered a bas-relief which was exceptionally attractive to him, so he was much pleased, after his return to Germany, to be able to get a splendid plaster-cast of it” (3). With this line, Wilhelm Jensen begins Gradiva: A Pompeiian Fantasy, his 1903 story of a young archeologist who falls in love with the lower end of a bas-relief (Fig. 1 below), or rather “a splendid plaster-cast of it,” which he names “Gradiva” (“the girl splendid in walking”). As if falling in love with a copy of a copy, most readers today—like Hanold—have learned to love Gradiva through the mediation of Freud’s interpretation. Critics agree that Freud’s “Delusion and Dream in Wilhelm Jensen’s Gradiva” (1906) represents one of his earliest and most extensive attempts to couple his new science of psychoanalysis with a work of literary art.1 What is less readily acknowledged, however—even by a critic like Leo Bersani, who has (by himself and in various couplings) spilled so much precious ink on the Freudian corpus (including a book on Assyrian bas-reliefs which, remarkably, makes no mention of Gradiva— is how “Delusion and Dream” involves a queer romance, a story of statue-love in which the very life (Zoë) of the romantic couple is placed at stake.
     
    To place a life at stake usually implies a sacrificial economy. In the case of the romantic couples here (psychoanalysis and art; Hanold and Gradiva), the burning question is sublimation. As Jean Laplanche notes of sublimation, “the term itself impl[ies] a transformation of solids into gas through fire” (26), a burning (up) associated with sacrifice. But what would the burning (up) of the romantic couple imply, if not a sort of consum(mat)ing without reserve—a sizzling consumption beyond reproductive copulation? And yet Hanold imagines his beloved Gradiva leaving behind the last trace of her life, her footprints, in the burning ash (cinders) of a Pompeii about to be simultaneously negated and preserved (aufheben, to use Hegel’s verb) in molten lava.2 Thus, far from a simple “transformation of solids into gas through fire,” this slow congealing of Pompeii under blackening blobs of lava would seem to provide the lowest, basest possible counter-image to the airy, ethereal (f)light usually associated with the inspirational economies of romantic art and love.3 Such (f)light figures as the uplifting relève (to use Derrida’s translation) of both Hegelian “sublation” (Aufhebung) and Freudian “sublimation” (Sublimierung). And indeed, Derrida’s use of relève, as Alan Bass reminds us, comes from the verb relever, which means not only “to lift up” (as does aufheben) but “to relay” and “to relieve,” as when one soldier relieves another of duty, or when one relieves oneself by voiding the bladder or bowels.4 By translating Hegel’s Aufhebung as relève, then, Derrida not only inscribes an excessive “effect of substitution and difference” (Bass 20) within Hegel’s restricted economy of uplift,5 but he also remarks on a fatal coupling at the heart of its romantic copulation. In “The Pit and the Pyramid: Introduction to Hegel’s Semiology” (1968), Derrida tethers this uplifting inspirational (f)light—the life of the Trinitarian Spirit (Geist)—to the dark remains of a corpse entombed at the base of a stony, triangular pyramid inscribed with Egyptian hieroglyphic reliefs.6 Perhaps it is not surprising, then, that our young archeologist, Hanold, also calls his beloved bas-relief a “tombstone” (Jensen 14), despite his inflamed imagination. Indeed, given the gravity of such weighty counter-images, it is no wonder that Freud never mentions the uplifting word “sublimation” in his Gradiva study. (Nor, for that matter, does he ever read Hanold’s love in terms of fetishism—more on this later.)
     
    And yet, the subject of sublimation increasingly preoccupies Freud in the years immediately following this early attempt to couple his new science of psychoanalysis with Jensen’s “little romance” (Freud, Delusion 125). Perhaps it is worth investigating what Freud may have encountered in this early romantic coupling that could have compelled him in the years immediately following to elaborate a more explicitly self-conscious concept of sublimation. Such an investigation would be crucial because, as Bersani suggests, “[s]ublimation is not a liminal or unnecessary psychoanalytic concept; rather it is the concept that, by legitimizing psychoanalysis’ claim to being a philosophy of culture, can either reinforce or threaten its strained complicity in the culture of redemption” (“Erotic Assumptions” 35).7 But if “the great achievement of psychoanalysis” is, as Bersani also claims, “its attempt to account for our inability to love others” (Intimacies 60), then perhaps it is equally crucial to know whether “others” includes things such as bas-reliefs. And if not, why not? Is it even possible to understand such things, as Freud claims to be doing here, in terms otherwise than those of fetishism and its humanist metaphysics?8 And, finally, what are the implications of such matters for Freud’s latter-day queer disciples?9 What I want to suggest is not only that Freud indeed encounters something base in the young scientist Hanold’s love for a bas-relief, but also that in seeking relief from such matters Freud (himself a young scientist at the time) is forced to consider the question of how there could ever arise a space of aesthetic sublimation unlike Hanold’s Pompeii, the birthplace of pornography.10 In such a space of cultural life, persons could couple with things without falling into the grave delusion of statue-love. Such a speculative Hegelian11 hypothesis regarding the genealogy of Freud’s conception of sublimation would be all too appropriate here, if it did not immediately stumble over a couple of splendid impediments. Not only does Freud never manage to erect such a fully-realized concept of sublimation, but his failure already repeats the defeat of Hanold’s attempt to realize his romantic copulation with Zoë (a living person) without the mediation of Gradiva (a lifeless thing). Freud’s defeat, in other words, repeats the double feet/feat of the bas-relief Gradiva, whose two arrested (and arresting) feet rise and fall without end, rest, or relief (relève), thus enacting and annihilating the uplifting life (Zoë) of the romantic couple, i.e., reproductive copulation.
     

    I

     

    [W]e usually think of . . . the humanizing attributes of intimacy within a couple, where the personhood of each partner is presumed to be expanded and enriched by the knowledge of the other.

    Leo Bersani (Intimacies 53)

    [P]erhaps there is something in human “life” that is incompatible with life.

    Barbara Johnson (122)

    As I insinuated above, it’s puzzling that the apparent sacrifice at stake in Gradiva vis-à-vis the life of the romantic couple has never been taken up by Leo Bersani, who, perhaps more than any other critic in recent years, has tried to expose the insidious—and often, but not always, heterosexual—figure of the couple at the heart of various cultural-theoretical discourses of intimacy and love.12 As the normative model of romance institutionalized in marriage, monogamy, and the family, the figure of the romantic couple often flies under the radar of theory. As Bersani writes in “Against Monogamy” (1998), even “the most radical theorists [Freud and Lacan] have for the most part remained remarkably silent—or at best vague and inconclusive—about the relevance of their theoretical subversions to a possible questioning of the couple…as a normative model for psychoanalytic therapy” (92). At first glance, it may appear that Freud’s reading of Gradiva can do nothing for Bersani’s radical questioning of the couple, given that Freud himself seems to valorize Hanold’s apparently successful reunion with Zoë as a form of therapeutic cure. Such a reading, I want to argue, ignores Hanold’s “pedestrian investigations” (Jensen 11) into the queer, lifeless life of Zoë-Gradiva, investigations carried out at the feet of his beloved bas-relief.
     

     
    Gradiva bas-relief, 4th-c. B.C. Roman copy. Photo by Rama. Wikimedia Creative Commons.
     
    Click for larger view
    Fig. 1.

    Gradiva bas-relief, 4th-c. B.C. Roman copy. Photo by Rama. Wikimedia Creative Commons.
     

     

    Indeed, it will be our wager here that such pedestrian investigations already defeat any question of an uplifting romantic reunion between Hanold and Zoë. By dramatizing the impossibility of ever untangling the living person (Zoë) from the lifeless thing (Gradiva), Gradiva shows the impossibility of answering once and for all what Hanold calls “the question of what physical nature Zoë-Gradiva might possess” (75). Or as Jensen puts it: “even if it had occurred to [Hanold] that Gradiva was only a dead bas-relief, it was also equally beyond doubt that she was still alive . . . [and that] her name was Zoë” (Delusion 102).
     
    More an uncanny coupling than a couple, this “dual nature” of Zoë-Gradiva (Delusion 102)—her/its lifeless life, simultaneously person-thing, life-death, cure-illness—gives Freud pause in his reading of Jensen’s Gradiva, freezing his forward progress like the stone-cold feet of Hanold’s bas-relief. In other words, it is as though Freud himself encounters a stumbling block on the roundabout road to Hanold’s romantic reunion with Zoë, one that forces him into a digression on the strangeness of Zoë’s supposed cure. As Freud states, it is strange that the real-life Zoë, Hanold’s long-lost childhood friend, should end up being both the original drive behind Hanold’s delusory flight to Pompeii and the secondary vehicle of his cure. Jensen’s novel, then, forces Freud to consider how Zoë could be both delusion and cure, such that the same thing that spurs Hanold’s flight into delusion ends up delivering him over to what he was fleeing from. Or, as Freud states: “If Zoë is the right person, we shall soon learn how one cures delusions like those of our hero [Hanold] . . . . It would be very striking . . . if the treatment and . . . the delusion should coincide [in the same person: Zoë] . . . . We have a suspicion, of course, that our case [Hanold’s statue-love] might then turn out to be an ‘ordinary’ love story” (Delusion 142).
     
    An ordinary love story! What could Freud mean by this? What could possibly be ordinary—or should we say, pedestrian—about Hanold’s delusory case of statue-love? After all, as Freud himself tells us:

    Hanold acts quite differently from ordinary people. He has no interest in the living woman; science, which he serves, has taken this interest from him and transferred it to women of stone or bronze. Let us not consider this an unimportant peculiarity; it is really the basis of [Jensen’s] story, for one day it happens that a single such bas-relief [Gradiva] claims for itself all the interest which would otherwise belong only to the living woman [Zoë], and thereby originates the delusion [Zoë-Gradiva].

    (Delusion 174–5)

    What transforms Jensen’s Gradiva into an ordinary love story (“little romance”) is not Hanold’s statue-love or his lack of interest for the living woman but rather Jensen’s (apparently) cheesy romantic invention of making Hanold’s cure and delusion coincide in the same person. Zoë (the analyst figure), after re-awakening Hanold’s desire for the living woman, can then offer herself as the consummation of his re-awakened love for life in the form of the romantic couple. A real analyst, Freud reminds us, could never marry his or her patient. Hence Gradiva’s romantic cheesiness. And granted, while this may be one way to read the seemingly uplifting reunion with Zoë at the end of Jensen’s “Pompeiian Fancy,” it is clearly one that doesn’t do much for Bersani’s radical questioning of the couple.

     
    But is it really such a “fortunate set of circumstances,” as Freud says, that the cure (Zoë) and the delusion (Gradiva) coincide as if coupled in the same person (same thing)? Isn’t this, instead, precisely the queer paradox Hanold names Zoe-Gradiva, lifeless life? Indeed, as Sarah Kofman notes in her reading of Gradiva, such a strange coincidence of illness and cure operates more like a pharmakon (in the Derridean sense), radically undermining any naïve illusion of the romantically reunited happy couple through the pharmakon’s uncanny figuration of an “originary double” (“Delusion” 187). In other words, as Freud implies, there is a way in which Zoë’s cure for Hanold is itself just another delusion, just another replicated love life modeled on the (double) feat/feet of an ancient plaster-copy bas-relief. How else, then, are we to read the concluding scene of Jensen’s novel, when the apparently cured Hanold asks the real-life Zoë to replicate for him the distinctive lift of the foot on which his love for Gradiva had once hinged (Fig. 2)? Or, as Freud glosses this final scene of supposed romantic reunion, “The delusion [Gradiva] had now been conquered by a beautiful reality [Zoë]; but before the two lovers [the couple] left Pompeii it [the delusion] was still to be honoured once again. When they reached . . . some ancient stepping-stones, Hanold paused and asked the girl [Zoë] to go ahead of him. She understood him ‘and pulling up her dress a little with her left hand, Zoë Bertgang, Gradiva rediviva, walked past . . . as though in a dream . . . with her quietly tripping gait’” (Delusions 39–40). And so, with this final “triumph of love” (Delusions 40), as Freud says, “what was beautiful and valuable in the delusion is now acknowledged” (Delusion 166). But is it really?
     

     
    Gradiva bas-relief (detail). Photo by Rama. Wikimedia Creative Commons.
     
    Click for larger view
    Fig. 2.

    Gradiva bas-relief (detail). Photo by Rama. Wikimedia Creative Commons.
     

     

    As Ika Willis argues, to truly acknowledge such a “triumph of love” would entail something far queerer than Freud (apparently) is willing to admit, since:

    At the end of [Jensen’s] novel . . . Zoë is in fact standing in for Gradiva, rather than the other way round, as Freud’s reading would have it. Hanold desires Zoë insofar as she is a substitute for a substitute. The novel . . . end[s] by fulfilling not Hanold’s desire for Zoë (which would return him to “real life”), but his antiquarian desire for Gradiva” Gradiva’s name, as noted, derives from her gait . . . . [Thus] the novel seems to end with the victory of the archeological [Gradiva] over “real life” [Zoë]. That is to say, where at first it seemed that the substitute, Gradiva, in fact delivered Hanold’s desire to its true object, Zoë, now it is possible to reverse those positions . . . [with] Zoë . . . reincorporated into [Gradiva’s deadly] circuit . . . . It could be argued, then, that Hanold’s acceptance of “real life,” of the unmediated presence of Zoë, is itself a sacrifice.

    (Willis 227–8)

    Unlike Freud, then, who reads Hanold’s triumphant reunion with Zoë as a return to real love and the couple through a momentary deviation of statue-love, Willis reads this very same love of Zoë as being itself a deviation from a more general condition of what we might call originary replication (or originary mediation). In other words, it is Hanold’s love for Zoë (real life), not his love for Gradiva (dead matter), that is truly deviant, precisely as a deviation from deviation. And it is because of this delusory deviation from originary deviation that Willis suggests that Hanold’s love for Zoë might itself be the real sacrifice.

     
    But why sacrifice? And isn’t Willis here implicitly reintroducing the burning question of sublimation and its sacrificial economy at the very moment he thinks he is challenging Freud’s uplifting reading of Hanold’s final reunion with Zoë? It is for this reason, I think, that we need to look closer at Hanold’s pedestrian investigations, for it is there that the burning question of Jensen’s little romance—its uplifting reunion (relève)—is already repeatedly posed and problematized in the arrested and arresting figure of Gradiva’s lift of the foot, i.e., at the very basis of Hanold’s love for Gradiva. Indeed, we might say that it is the endless (dis)placement of Gradiva’s two feet which has been captivating Hanold from the start. Thus, in his description of his beloved’s gait, Hanold says it was as if “the left foot had advanced, and the right, about to follow, touched the ground only lightly with the tips of the toes, while the sole and heel were raised almost vertically. This movement produced a double impression of . . . flight-like poise, combined with a firm step” (Jensen 4–5). A double impression! But isn’t this double impression of Gradiva’s gait—its uplifted poise coupled with its firm step— precisely a repetition of the word “bas-relief,” as though, in its hyphenated coupling, the very word “bas-relief” literally enacts and annihilates the uplifting flight of both Hegelian sublation and Freudian sublimation? In other words, instead of merely enacting the “magical power that transforms water to wine, stones to flesh . . . death to life” (33), as Mark C. Taylor writes of Hegel’s sacrificial economy of love, it is as though the queer coupling of the hyphenated word “bas-relief”—a hyphenation repeated in the name “Zoë-Gradiva”— graphically refuses any release from its base, as though tethering each of its two words to the gravity of a base “third” (turd), without relief, without end. Simultaneously abject (grounded) and ethereal (flight-like), like Georges Bataille’s famous “Big Toe” (le gros Orteil), Hanold’s pedestrian investigations thus remind us that the basis of man’s proud erection remains covered in mud—congealed in shit.
     
    Like Bataille, I am arguing that a certain configuration of the hyphenated “third” (turd) in Jensen’s novel endlessly (dis)places the elevated supremacy of the couple in an arresting and arrested double movement without relief or sublimation. Or, as Taylor writes: “If there are two, there are always already at least three. The insistence of the third calls into question the integrity of the One” (274). In his reading of Bataille’s “Big Toe” (le gros Orteil), Roland Barthes notes a similar double movement around the French word for toe, orteil, which derives from articulus, meaning “little member or limb” (“infantile phallus”). Barthes argues that Bataille’s title is scandalous in its perverse play of double meanings: “on the one hand, gros is repulsive in a way that grand is not; and on the other, the diminutive (articulus) can also be repulsive . . . . [T]he toe is seductive-repulsive; fascinating as a contradiction: that of the tumescent and miniaturized phallus” (245). For Barthes, then, Bataille’s heterology is not simply the result of linking the ignoble erection of man’s dirty big toe to man’s noble upright posture, but of deconstructing the very couple (“noble”/“ignoble”) through the addition of what Barthes calls a scandalous third term (“base”) which is not regular (“noble”/“base”/“ignoble”) (246). This third in-between term is “an independent term, concrete, eccentric, irreducible: the term of seduction outside the (structural) law” (Barthes 246). Now, it would be tempting to read the hyphenated terms of Jensen’s little romance according to Bataille’s notion of the eccentric third term. Because they are heterological to the uplifting flight of sublimation, such third terms “[baffle] the nature of matter in itself ” (Barthes 246) and thus echo the stakes of Hanold’s pedestrian investigations into the queer lifeless life of a bas-relief. And yet, if the goal of Bataille’s “base materialism” (“heterology”) is to make things “insecure, wobbly (the etymological meaning of ‘scandalous’)” (Barthes 246), then it is still not clear how a pedestrian case of statue-love—or what J. Hillis Miller pejoratively calls a mere “version of Pygmalion” (vii)—could ever upset the uplifted/uplifting pedestal of the romantic couple and its uncanny fruitfulness.13 After all, what could be more Hegelian than the notion of the third, i.e., turning shit (base matter) into gold (conceptual value) through a three-step process of uplifting sublation (Aufhebung)? What a relief! It’s as if one could relieve oneself without a dirty, stinking remainder.
     

    II

     

    Remain(s)—to (be) know(n)—what causes shitting.

    Jacques Derrida (Glas 37)

    [T]he fall into stinking filth of what had been elevated.

    Georges Bataille (“Use Value” 101)

    It shouldn’t surprise us, then, that the only other major digression in Freud’s reading of Jensen’s little romance revolves around a dirty etching by Félicien Rops (Fig. 3), which Freud introduces as another allegory of repression. Like the simultaneous destruction and preservation of Pompeii under black blobs of lava, Rops’s etching also illustrates for Freud how repression never coincides with the total destruction, or total obliteration, of a memory, because a dirty trace of it always remains “potent and effective” (Delusion 159–160). Or as Freud says, quoting an old Latin proverb: “You may drive out natural disposition with a two-pronged fork, but it will always return” (Delusion 160). It is this double movement of repression that Freud then links with “the lives of saints and penitents” depicted in Félicien Rops’s etching, The Temptation of St. Anthony (1878).
     

     
    Félicien Rops, The Temptation of St. Anthony (1878), Musée Félicien Rops, Namur. Engraved by Jean de la Palette. Used by permission.
     
    Click for larger view
    Fig. 3.

    Félicien Rops, The Temptation of St. Anthony (1878), Musée Félicien Rops, Namur. Engraved by Jean de la Palette. Used by permission.
     

     

    Here, then, is how Freud describes the scandalous scene:

     

    From the [base] temptations of the world, an ascetic monk [St. Anthony] has sought refuge [relief] in the [uplifting] image of the crucified Savior. Then, phantom-like, this [uplifted] cross sinks [down into the dirt] and, in its stead, there rises [elevated] shining, the image of a voluptuous, unclad woman, in the same [elevated] position of the crucifixion. Other [lesser] painters . . . have, in such representations of temptation, depicted sin . . . near the [uplifted] Savior on the cross. [But] Rops, alone, has allowed it [the base] to take the place of the Savior on the cross.

    (Delusion 161)

    What is happening in this remarkable description? Is Freud simply providing us with an allegory of repression, as he claims, or rather one of sublimation? And isn’t Freud’s rhetoric, in fact, repeating what Hanold had already discovered at the feet of his beloved bas-relief, the endless (dis)placement of the two? That depends. According to Freud’s allegory, the two-pronged fork, like the cross in Rops’s pornographic etching, unwittingly becomes the vehicle (both the carrier and the telos) of the very thing it tries to drive out: sex. It is as if Freud wants us to see only a pathological return of the repressed instead of an endless movement of (dis)placement. And yet, as Freud himself points out, the nude, voluptuous woman not only approaches the uplifted Savior on the cross, but takes his place, just as, in Freud’s reading of Jensen’s novel, archeology (base matter: Gradiva) takes the place of (relève) Zoë. In both cases, then, it is as if Freud wants us to see the instrument of repression (the cross in Rops’s etching; archeology in Jensen’s novel) as both the means and the end of a pathological return. And yet, despite all this, Freud nevertheless goes on to state (somewhat mischievously), “If . . . archeology [had] driven love . . . out of [Hanold’s] life, it would now be legitimate and correct that an antique relief should awaken in him the forgotten memory of the girl beloved in his childhood; it would be his well-deserved fate to have fallen in love with the stone representation of Gradiva” (Delusion 161).

     
    Why his well-deserved fate? Freud’s implication, I think, goes something like this: Hanold’s capacity to love proceeds from a kind of reversed Pygmalionism. Instead of the living person (Pygmalion) giving life to a dead thing (statue), it is the dead thing (statue) which gives life to the living person.14 Hanold’s love for the lifeless Gradiva, in other words, precedes his awakening to so-called real life. It is thus the queer condition of (im)possibility for his interest in real women. But if Hanold’s love for the secondary lifeless replica is paradoxically original—the very source of his awakening to real love—then doesn’t this automatically necessitate a radical rethinking of some of the basic couples of Western thought (originary/secondary; person/thing; life/death; reality/illusion; health/sickness)? Indeed, as I shall argue, it is precisely at the beginning of Jensen’s little romance, with our entrance into this delusory world of Hanold’s pedestrian investigations, that we begin to catch a glimpse of what such a radical rethinking might entail. From the very start of Jensen’s novel, in other words, we are plunged into a world where, for Hanold, “marble and bronze were not dead, but rather the only really vital thing which expressed the purpose and value of human life; and so [Hanold] sat in the midst of his walls, books and pictures, with no need of any other intercourse” (Jensen 18–9). From the very start of Gradiva, then, we are sutured to a queer figure that has “no need of any other intercourse” besides that with “marble and bronze,” “books and pictures.”
     
    Of course, within a heteronormative framework of “reproductive futurism,” as Lee Edelman argues, such queer intercourse with inanimate things can always be read as a (deadly) delusion. The irony of Jensen’s reversed Pygmalionism, however, is that it is only through the incitement of such lifeless things that Hanold can ever really come to life at all. In other words, it is the strange feat/feet of a lifeless bas-relief that compels Hanold to go outside and compare Gradiva’s distinctive gait with that of real women on the street. Such “pedestrian investigations” (11), as Jensen writes, “forced [Hanold] . . . to a mode of action utterly foreign to him; women had formerly been for him only a conception in marble or bronze and he had never given his feminine contemporaries the least consideration” (9). Far from being a mere deadly delusion, then, Hanold’s love for Gradiva provokes him into the real world, with his love for the lifeless, inhuman statue paradoxically awakening him to real “life” (Zoë). But if this is the case, what happens to the allegory of repression in Freud’s reading of Rops’s pornographic etching? Is such an allegory compatible with Jensen’s queer logic of reversed Pygmalionism? As Freud himself implies, it is Hanold’s coupling with Gradiva that is the condition of (im)possibility for his subsequent capacity to love the living woman. And so, rather than a pathological case of a repressed matter returning to replace the uplifted Savior, it is as if Hanold’s (in)capacity to love the living woman has always-already been marked by the double feat/feet of a bas-relief. And if this is the case, Rops’s pornographic etching becomes less an allegory of repression than of its endlessly (de)feeted sublimation. My point here, then, is not that we should simply replace Rops’s The Temptation of St. Anthony with, say, Thomas Rowlandson’s Modern Pygmalion (Fig. 4).
     

     
    Thomas Rowlandson, Modern Pygmalion (ca. 1812). Image by Silenus. Wikimedia Creative Commons.
     
    Click for larger view
    Fig. 4.

    Thomas Rowlandson, Modern Pygmalion (ca. 1812). Image by Silenus. Wikimedia Creative Commons.
     

     

    On the contrary, Rowlandson’s pornographic version of Pygmalion also ends up transubstantiating the queer coupling of a bas-relief into a romantic couple. Now, the artificial erection of a lifeless statue (Galatea) is replaced by the uplifted erection of the living artist/creator (Pygmalion) and his pro-creative copulation. Perhaps Freud’s similar misreading of an endlessly (de)feeted coupling for a happily reunited couple also explains why so many of his latter-day queer disciples have virtually ignored Gradiva. And yet, to do so, as I’ve been arguing here, is to ignore one of literature’s most radical critiques of the romantic (human, heterosexual) couple. And so, it is to this radical critique of marriage and the romantic couple in Gradiva that I shall now turn.
     

    III

     

    [O]ur heterosexual culture . . . reserv[es] the highest relational value for the couple.

    Leo Bersani (Intimacies 42)

    Marriage: relief of the implement. The implement is solid. . . . Marriage is the relief of the constraint, the interiorization of this exteriority, the consum(m)ating of the implement . . . . [As the] free inclination of both sexes, marriage excludes any contract. Such an abstract juridical bond could in effect bind persons only to (dead) things.
     

    Jacques Derrida (Glas 123–4)

    If “our heterosexual culture . . . reserv[es] the highest relational value for the couple,” as Bersani argues, then it would be hard to find a more explicit critique of this romantic system than Hanold’s anti-humanist devaluation of couples throughout the first half of Jensen’s Gradiva. On his initial trip to Rome, for example, Hanold complains of being unable to escape the “swarms” of honeymooning “dualists” (22), i.e., “young bridal couples [who are] as rapturous as [they are] vapid” (23). Indeed, the young archeologist finds himself absolutely bewildered by the motivations of these honeymooning couples and their follies:

    [F]or the first time he saw . . . people brought together by the mating impulse without his being able to understand what had been the mutual cause. It remained incomprehensible to him why the women had chosen these men, and still more perplexing why the choice of the men had fallen upon these women . . . . To be sure, he lacked a standard for measuring, for, of course, one could not compare the women of today, with the sublime beauty of the old works of art . . . there was something lacking which ordinary life was in duty bound to offer. So he reflected for many hours on the strange impulses of human beings, and came to the conclusion that of all their follies, marriage, at any rate, took the prize as the greatest and most incomprehensible one.

    (22–3)

    Caught amidst this incomprehensible swarm of honeymooning couples, Hanold begins to notice a “strangely oppressive feeling had again taken possession of him, a feeling that he was imprisoned in a cage which this time was called Rome” (27). To escape this romantic cage— “to escape the ‘inseparables’” (27)—he decides to flee to Pompeii because, as one young bridal couple tells him despairingly, “there are only old stones and rubbish there” (29). In Pompeii, however, Hanold immediately finds himself besieged by yet another domestic “two-winged creature,” the “musca domestica communis, the common house-fly” (32):

     

    He had never been subject to violent emotions; yet a hatred of these two-winged creatures burned within him; he considered them the basest evil invention of Nature . . . and recognized in them invincible proof against the existence of a rational world-system . . . . [They] whizzed before his eyes, buzzed in his ears, tangled themselves in his hair, tickled his nose, forehead and hands. Therein they reminded him of honeymoon couples . . . . [I]n the mind of the tormented man [Hanold] rose a longing for a . . . splendidly made fly-flapper like one unearthed from a burial vault, which he had seen in the Etruscan museum in Bologna . . . . [F]lies and bridal couples swarming en masse were not calculated to make life agreeable anywhere.

    (33–5; emphasis added)

    Isn’t Hanold’s longing for a “splendidly made fly-flapper” amidst this swarm of “flies and bridal couples” just like his longing for Gradiva (“the girl splendid in walking”)? Indeed, the splendid coupling of these two longings is confirmed later in Jensen’s novel, when, under the burning noonday sun of Pompeii, the flies and bridal couples suddenly vanish: “with their vanishing, what had formerly been the city of Pompeii assumed an entirely changed appearance, but not a living one” (Jensen 40). In this uncanny, midday milieu, Hanold’s wish for a “splendidly made fly-flapper” is apparently answered by the sudden apparition of his beloved Gradiva: “something suddenly stepped forth . . . and across the lava stepping-stones . . . Gradiva stepped buoyantly” (46). Or as Jensen says: “[Hanold] found what he was looking for” (53). Having been harassed across Rome by swarms of two-winged creatures, it is as though Hanold now finally finds relief in the queerly coupled apparition of a splendidly made Zoë-Gradiva-fly-flapper: splat!
     
    And yet, the question remains: Why do so many critical readings of Gradiva (including Freud’s) ignore Hanold’s explicit critique of the romantic (human, heterosexual) couple as an insidious domestic pest? In her recent Persons and Things (2008), for instance, Barbara Johnson notes that in his reading of Gradiva, “Freud seems to have set up a simple logic: love of statue = sick = repressed, love of real woman = healthy = free from repression. The only strange element in this structure is the animal Jensen uses to represent life: the housefly. Life is that which annoys” (148). But, as we have just seen, Jensen explicitly couples flies and bridal couples. For Hanold, these two-winged creatures go together. It is not simply life which annoys, but the (re)productive life of the romantic couple which annoys, which swarms, and which deserves a good swat with a splendidly made fly-paper. To miss this queer coupling in Jensen’s little romance is to miss how Hanold’s delusional love for a splendidly made bas-relief offers contemporary queer theory untapped material for thinking about what Bersani and Dutoit call “non-copulative mode[s] of pairing” (22). Of course, since the most contemptible thing for Bersani and Dutoit is for the partners of such non-copulative pairings to become cemented, fixed, and immobilized, like “blocks of self-contained matter” (23), it is doubtful they would be willing to read Hanold’s love for an immobile, inanimate, plaster bas-relief as anything but a grave loss of “levity” (23). Indeed, for Bersani, Baudelaire’s obsession with statue sex—“so white, so cold” (Baudelaire 69)—is itself a reactionary defense against such a life of levity and mobility. Or as Bersani writes, “necrophilia is the Baudelairean erotic ideal; it is sex with an absolutely still partner . . . [and] aspires to a sexuality compatible with death” (Baudelaire 70). And yet, if “the homo” is the one who risks “loving the other as the same, in homo-ness,” as Bersani famously asserts elsewhere, and thus the one who “risks his own boundaries, risks knowing where he ends and the other begins” (Homos 128–9), isn’t it possible to read Hanold as a sort of Bersanian homosexual, i.e., as one who risks loving “the other” (the non-human) as “the same” (the human)? Again, I suspect Bersani would say (as he does in Homos) that such “a perfectly realized and definitive homo-ness is incompatible with life” (171). Homo-ness, it seems, must transport one into the world, into life, but never into death.
     
    And yet, Freud, some eighteen years after his early attempt at coupling his new science of psychoanalysis with Jensen’s little romance, himself returns to the question of Zoë (“life”) in Beyond the Pleasure Principle (1920). There, he famously speculates that the love of life may be but a secondary deviation—or, as he puts it, a “complicated détour” (46)— from a more primordial drive for the inanimate (46). Like Hanold’s love for the ancient bas-relief, then, Freud speculates that all “organic life,” while appearing to be ruled by the mobility and levity of change, is actually motivated by a more conservative drive for “an earlier state of things” (Beyond 44), what we might call (á la Hanold) an archeological striving for an “ancient goal” (Beyond 45). Thus, as Freud states:

    [The] final goal of all organic striving [is] . . . . an old state of things, an initial state from which the living entity has at one time or other departed and to which it is striving to return by the circuitous paths along which its development leads. If we are to take it as a truth that knows no exception that everything dies for internal reasons—becomes inorganic once again—then we shall be compelled to say that “the aim of all life is death” and, looking backwards, that “inanimate things existed before living ones.”

    (Beyond 45–6)

    But by claiming that this drive for inanimate things precedes and makes possible a secondary deviation toward living ones, isn’t Freud, here, offering a version of the reversed Pygmalionism we identified at the very heart of Jensen’s novel? And if so, can’t we say that the later Freud of Beyond the Pleasure Principle unwittingly comes around to Hanold’s pedestrian investigations, even to the point of repeating a version of them as his own? Note, for example, Freud’s speculations on the strange evocation of life out of inanimate matter:

    The attributes of life were . . . evoked in inanimate matter by the action of a force of whose nature we can form no conception . . . . The tension which then arose in what had hitherto been an inanimate substance endeavored to cancel itself out . . . to return to the inanimate state . . . . till decisive external influences altered it in such a way as to oblige the still surviving substance to diverge ever more widely from its original course of life and to make ever more complicated détours before reaching its aim of death.

    (Beyond 46)

    If the love of life is a secondary deviation (delusion?) provoked from out of a more originary inanimate state of things, i.e., a deviation from deviation, then doesn’t the opposition of life and death become less a couple than an originary double?

    Indeed, in her essay “The Double is/and the Devil: The Uncanniness of The Sandman,” Sarah Kofman is interested in tracing Freud’s resistance to precisely such figures of originary doubleness throughout his 1919 essay on “The Uncanny,” an essay written roughly at the same time as Beyond the Pleasure Principle. And although Kofman never connects the figure of the double in “The Uncanny” to the figure of the couple in Freud’s Gradiva essay, she does note how Freud’s “Uncanny” also revolves around the story of a young man who falls in love with an inanimate thing, a doll. Like Hanold’s love for a statue, Nathaniel’s love for the doll Olympia in The Sandman becomes the locus for Kofman’s critique of Freud’s essay. Why, Kofman wonders, doesn’t Freud consider Nathaniel’s love for Olympia a paradigmatic case of the uncanny (“The Double” 141)? In a section titled “The Animate and the Inanimate: Diabolical Mimesis,” Kofman suggests that Freud’s dismissal of Nathaniel’s doll-love simply repeats a more general fear of the supplement (writing) operating throughout Western thought. Following Derrida, Kofman states, “Writing’s supplementarity indefinitely calls forth supplementarity because there has never been an originary model perfectly present and complete . . . . It [the double, the supplement] indicates that life must necessarily always pass through death” (“The Double” 137). But instead of confronting this logic of the supplement, Freud turns Nathaniel’s doll-love—like Hanold’s statue-love—into a simple, binary case of delusion, a case of lifeless artifice simply flipping sides with living reality. According to this scenario, Nathaniel (like Hanold) simply forgets living presence and turns instead to dead representations, revealing his pathological preference for a dead fiancée over a flesh and blood one. And yet, as Kofman argues, what is truly uncanny (queer) about Nathaniel’s love (and hence what is resisted by Freud) is the “failure to distinguish between the living and the dead” (“The Double” 142; emphasis added). Where everyone else sees a binary opposition between life and death, Nathaniel (like Hanold) couples them in his love, revealing the “indissoluble bond between life and death” (Kofman, “The Double” 148). And it is this queer coupling of animate and inanimate in a general economy of the double which is, for Kofman, Freud’s ultimate insight into the unheimlich (although one he reveals only despite himself, unwittingly). Thus: “understood as a general economy, the distinction between the imaginary and the real is replaced by a problematics of a simulacrum without an originary model” (Kofman, “The Double” 160).
     
    With Kofman’s evocation of a Derridean general economy of the double, it would appear that we have now moved beyond the sacrificial economy we started out with, i.e., the burning question of the romantic couple.15 And yet, even the older Freud of Beyond the Pleasure Principle ends his book with yet another triumph of the romantic couple. To be precise, Freud ends his book by adding another step to his speculations regarding the need of “organic life” to “restore an earlier state of things” (Beyond 69). Instead of being a primordial death drive for the inanimate, Freud wonders whether this hypothetical drive might simply be a repetition of an ancient myth recorded in Plato’s Symposium. According to this myth, original human nature was different from present human nature. “Everything about these primaeval men was double: they had four hands and four feet, two faces, two privy parts, and so on. Eventually Zeus decided to cut these men in two . . . . After the division had been made, ‘the two parts of man, each desiring his other half, came together, and threw their arms about one another eager to grow into one [couple]’” (Freud, Beyond 69–70). But by adding this final Platonic (and we might say Hegelian) step to his speculations, Freud’s drive for restoring an earlier state of things becomes not a drive for the inanimate but for the reconciliation of the divided couple: romantic copulation. It is here, perhaps, that we should recall Kofman’s larger point regarding Freud’s readings of novels, namely, that they are “fictions, ‘romances’ in their own right” (Freud and Fiction 3).
     

    IV

     

    [T]he play of copula is subtle. Like that of the couple in general. In fact, concerning such a pair, why do they say a couple?

    Jacques Derrida (Glas 248–9)

    [A] person turning to stone is usually bad, while a stone coming to life is desirable. But perhaps it is the confusion of the two realms [“life” and “non-life”] that is really, and unavowedly, attractive. Walter Benjamin . . . speaks often of the “the sex appeal of the inorganic.”

    Barbara Johnson (20–1)

    As Barbara Johnson notes, Walter Benjamin often speaks of “the sex appeal of the inorganic” when describing fetishism (Benjamin 153). By way of conclusion, then, I want to consider why it is that Freud surprisingly dismisses fetishism in his reading of Gradiva, and what this dismissal implies not only for my speculative hypothesis regarding the rise and fall of sublimation as a concept in Freud’s thinking, but what this dismissal might also imply for contemporary queer theorists interested in perverse couplings of “persons” and “things.” After all, such a dismissal of fetishism seems remarkable given that Gradiva would seem to have provided Freud with a tailor-made case of foot fetishism. But as Freud states:

    The psychiatrist [as opposed to the psychoanalyst] would perhaps assign Hanold’s delusion . . . [to] “fetichistic erotomania,” because falling in love with the bas-relief would be the most striking thing to him and because, to his conception, which coarsens everything, the interest of the young archeologist in the feet and foot-position of women must seem suspiciously like fetichism. All such names and divisions . . . are, however, substantially useless and awkward.

    (Delusion 173–4)

    Although Freud clearly dismisses the diagnosis of fetishism here, he nevertheless admits that the psychiatrist might still be tempted by it. By contrast, the most striking thing about Jensen’s novel for Freud is that, “Before our eyes there is then unfolded the story of how this delusion is cured by a fortunate set of circumstances, the interest transferred back again from the cast to the living girl” (175). In other words, rather than remaining, like Hanold, uselessly fixated on the end-less (de)feet of bas-relief—its (dis)placement of the two—Freud is attentive to the fortunate unfolding of its cure as a romantic reunion. For Freud, the speculative economy of Jensen’s novel is its great analytic insight: Hanold’s interest is not uselessly squandered or endlessly wasted, but “transferred back again”—fortunately—in his reunion with Zoë.

     
    Of course, throughout this paper, we have seen all the ways this “fortunate” reunion with Zoë never seems to get off the ground. The hyphenated coupling of the very word “bas-relief” at once makes possible and resists absolutely—i.e., enacts and annihilates—any idealization, conceptualization, and the (re)productive copulation of Aufhebung. But does this mean that we, too, are like the psychiatrist quoted above whose coarse perspective sees fetishism everywhere? Indeed, isn’t fetishism, by supposedly taking the side of things, a way for contemporary queer theorists to critique the uplifting relève of both Hegelian sublation (Aufhebung) and Freudian sublimation (Sublimierung)? After all, as Derrida notes in Glas (1974), his own queer reading of that odd couple Hegel and Genet, “The Aufhebung, the economic law of absolute reappropriation of the absolute loss, is a family concept” (133). It is a family concept, Derrida notes, precisely because of what he calls the “child-relief” (Glas 133):

    [T]he parents, far from losing or disseminating themselves without return, “contemplate in the child’s becoming their own relief.” They guard in that becoming their own disappearance . . . . The child-relief of the loss [perte] . . . . The Aufhebung is the dying away, the amortization, of death. That is the concept of economy in general in speculative dialectics. Economy: the law of the family, of the family home, of possession . . . . [T]his guarding retains, keeps back, inhibits, consigns the absolute loss or consum(mat)es it only in order better to reg(u)ard it returning to (it)self.

    (Derrida, Glas 133–4)

    What is interesting here is how, in Derrida’s rhetoric, this child-relief begins to resemble a fetish. It is as if the “child-relief of the loss,” as Derrida puts it, becomes a kind of fetish object for the parents, “their own relief” from death, from castration, from loss.16 Can we say, then, that what Freud encounters in Jensen’s little romance is the story of a man who prefers a bas-relief to a child-relief, i.e., prefers a dead thing to reproductive futurity and its fetish? But, then, what is the difference between sublimation and fetishism in this case? Suddenly, taking the side of things in an effort to critique the reproductive futurity of the romantic couple seems naïve when the fetish object appears at the very heart of the speculative economy of heteronormativity (the family circle: daddy-mommy-baby).

     
    Consider, then, the recent debates on the (im)possibilities of lesbian fetishism in the journal differences, provoked largely by the volatile figure of the butch-femme couple. As Chris Straayer notes, “early lesbian-feminists rejected the lesbian butch for her unconventional public personal style . . . [because] a butchy appearance seemed to communicate a direct imitation of heterosexual practice via mannish signifiers [mimetic fetishes]” (275).17 Judith Butler’s essay “The Lesbian Phallus and the Morphological Imaginary” (1992) not only implicitly critiques this rejection of the butch—i.e., her supposed “defilement or betrayal of lesbian specificity” (86)—but it also paves the way for Teresa de Lauretis’s The Practice of Love: Lesbian Sexuality and Perverse Desire (1994), which attempts to explicitly valorize the specificity of lesbian sexuality as fetishistic (de Lauretis 317).18 And yet, while acknowledging de Lauretis’s ability “to explain both the similarities and the differences between butch and femme sexual positions using her account of lesbian fetishism” (“Labors of Love” 165), Elizabeth Grosz states in her review of de Lauretis’s book:

    I remain worried . . . about the strategic value of a notion like the “lesbian phallus,” “lesbian dildos,” and virile display: while they do have the effect of unsettling or disquieting presumptions about the “natural” alignment of the penis with social power and value, they do so only by attempting to appropriate what has been denied to women and to that extent remain tied (as we all are) to heterocentric and masculine privilege. Such modalities . . . still presuppose the normative (heterosexual) complementarity in lesbian couplings.

    (Grosz, “Labors of Love” 170)

    In other words, even (or perhaps especially) in the case of lesbian fetishism, there remains a normative assumption of the romantic couple, in which, as Grosz points out, the lesbian’s “love-object is not an inanimate or partial object [as it is for males, according to Freud]; it is another subject. Her ‘fetish’ is not the result of a fear of femininity, but a love of it” (“Lesbian Fetishism?” 153). It’s as if lesbian fetishism—no less than the child-relief— ultimately props up (relève) a human couple (the butch-femme).19 Or as Gayle Rubin puts it in her critique of such psychoanalytically-inflected readings of lesbian fetishism:

    When I think about fetishism I want to know about many other things. I do not see how one can talk about fetishism, or sadomasochism, without thinking about the production of rubber, the techniques and gear used for controlling and riding horses, the high polished gleam of military footwear, the history of silk stockings, the cold authoritative qualities of medical equipment, or the allure of motorcycles . . . To me, fetishism raises all sorts of issues concerning shifts in the manufacture of objects . . . or ambiguously experienced body invasions . . . If all of this . . . is reduced to castration or the Oedipus complex . . . I think something important has been lost.

    (85)

    Are we are doomed, then, to simply oscillate like Gradiva’s two feet in a humanist metaphysics of fetishism and its couples (person/thing; subject/object; animate/inanimate), reduced to merely switching allegiances between the two? Isn’t this itself a bit like fetishism, in the same stroke denying and affirming the cut—the de-cision (castration)—in a series of substitutes, as if hanging by a thread (hair), or a hyphen (bas-relief, child-relief), end-lessly (de)feeted?
     
    As we have seen, Hanold’s inability to come to life without the mediation of a lifeless thing seems to be no less of a hairy situation. But, as I have argued, not only does the hyphenated word “bas-relief” both set up and upset Freud’s concept of sublimation, but this failure of erection already repeats Hanold’s defeat in realizing his romantic copulation with Zoë at the end of Jensen’s novel. Which is to say, sublimation’s defeat ironically repeats the (de)feet of a bas-relief, whose arrested and arresting two feet rise and fall without end or relief, endlessly (dis)placing the elevated supremacy of the two in a queer double-movement. And the irony of this defeat, as Barbara Johnson suggests in her reading of commodity fetishism in Marx’s Capital, is unavoidable. When Marx, for example, describes the supposed fetishistic transformation of a table (use-value) into a commodity (exchange value), he states:

    A commodity appears, at first sight, a very trivial thing . . . [but] analysis shows that it is, in reality, a very queer thing . . . [T]he table continues to be that common, every-day thing, wood. But, so soon as it steps forth as a commodity, it is changed into something transcendent. It not only stands with its feet on the ground, but, in relation to all other commodities, it stands on its head, and evolves out of its wooden brain grotesque ideas, far more wonderful than “table-turning” ever was.

    (Marx, qtd. in Johnson 141)

    Changed into a commodity, the table suddenly “steps forth” like Gradiva, standing not only on its feet, but on its head. As Johnson points out, however, the problem with this fantastic scenario of fetishistic transformation is that a table is “anthropomorphic from the start” (142). We already refer to the legs of a table, for example, and this figurative anthropomorphism is irreducible. Or as Johnson states, Marx can only “play around with an existing figurative structure” (142); Marx can no more eliminate this trace of anthropomorphism from language than Freud can eliminate the queer double-movement of (de)feet from Hanold’s romantic copulation with Zoë.

     
    What is queer about Gradiva, then, is not fetishism, but the specter of a “general fetishism,” as Derrida calls it (Glas 210), or what Hanold calls “Zoë-Gradiva,” whose lifeless life threatens to deconstruct the very opposition between the organic and the inorganic, the real and the artificial, the living and the dead, the thing itself and the substitute. A “general fetishism,” as Derrida argues, “no longer lets itself be contained in the space of truth, in the opposition Ersatz / nonErsatz, or simply in the opposition” (Glas 209). Indeed, since fetishism always assumes that “[s]omething—the thing—is no longer itself a substitute,” as Derrida writes, “if there were no thing, the concept fetish would lose its invariant kernel” (Glas 209). What Derrida suggests here, as Geoffrey Bennington and Sarah Kofman point out, is a kind of queer double-movement.20 According to Bennington:

    [T]wo essential moments . . . structure Derrida’s remarks about fetishism: the first consists in a reconstruction of a “classical logic,” in which the fetish is defined against something not of the order of the fetish (“the thing itself,” the real thing, and so on), and the second in a generalization of the fetish. This movement of generalization is itself not simple, or at least does not simply or immediately consist in claiming that “everything is a fetish” . . . but [it does posit] an economy of fetishism, in which, for example, it might be strategically justified to claim that the supposed “thing itself,” which the “classical logic” opposed to the fetish, is itself the real fetish . . . . This slightly abyssal perspective awaits us.

    (185–6)

    Or as Derrida writes: “a fetishism . . . unfolds itself without limit” (Glas 210), unfolds like an uncanny fabrication. It is not surprising, then, that “the sex appeal of the inorganic” is something Benjamin formulated while contemplating fashion (folds, cosmetics, gloves): “the body experienced . . . not [as] a machine, but [as] clothing . . . made up of many types of fabrics juxtaposed and interwoven among themselves” (Perniola 10).

     
    René Magritte, Le modèle rouge (1934). Photo courtesy of Herscovici/Art Resource © 2012 C. Herscovici, London / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York.
     
    Click for larger view
    Fig. 5.

    René Magritte, Le modèle rouge (1934). Photo courtesy of Herscovici/Art Resource © 2012 C. Herscovici, London / Artists Rights Society (ARS), New York.
     

     

    This is, no doubt, a feat Benjamin shares with Magritte (Fig. 5), but also, I think, with Hanold, whose pedestrian investigations into the lifeless life of a bas-relief (“Zoë-Gradiva”) open a “slightly abyssal perspective [that] awaits us.”
     

    Christian Hite received a Ph.D. in English Literature from the University of Southern California; his dissertation project was Technologies of Arousal: Masturbation, Aesthetic Education, and the Post-Kantian Auto-. Most recently, he was Visiting Scholar in the MA Program in Aesthetics and Politics at California Institute of the Arts.
     

    Acknowledgement

     
    I wish to thank the two anonymous readers whose comments lit a fire.

     

    Notes

     
    1.
    My English translation of Gradiva literally binds Jensen’s and Freud’s texts together into one volume, under one cover like bedfellows, creating one (romantic) couple, or should we say one singularly queer coupling.
     

    2.
    With regard to these footsteps (or impressions) left in burning ash (cinders), Derrida suggests that Hanold, in fact, “suffers from archive fever”: “His impatient desire . . . drove him on to Pompeii . . . to see if he could find her traces, the traces of Gradiva’s footsteps

    . . . . He dreams of bringing back to life . . . . Of reliving the singular pressure or impression which Gradiva’s step, the step itself, the step of Gradiva herself, that very day, at that time, on that date, in what was inimitable about it, must have left in the ashes. He dreams of this irreplaceable place . . . . [where] the trace no longer distinguishes itself from its substrate” (Archive Fever, 98–9). On the motif of burning ash, see Derrida’s Cinders.

     
    3.
    As Laplanche notes of Freudian sublimation (Sublimierung): “‘From the beginning’ there is a kind of coupling when something is sublimated” (23). “Creation and perversion, for example: for what is basically being sublimated—and Freud put great stress upon this—are polymorphously perverse impulses, each working on its own behalf” (Laplanche 24), like so many free radicals not yet elevated or distilled into the conceptual order of (re)productive life. In this elevating and distilling of sexual excitement from its occasions, sublimation, as Bersani notes, is most profoundly “a burning away of the occasion, or at least the dream of purely burning . . . . The concept should therefore be used to describe not merely the fate of nonfixated sexual energy, but also those movements in certain cultural activities—in, perhaps, above all, art—which partially dissolve the materiality of the activity” (“Erotic Assumptions” 37). But as Derrida has noted of this sacrificial economy of Hegelian sublimation/sublation: “In this sacrifice, all (holos) is burned (caustos), and the fire can go out only stoked” (Glas 240). Thus, for Derrida, it is as if a totalizing logic of holocaust shadows this inspirational economy of the Hegelian Aufhebung. Or as he writes of the Aufhebung in “The Pit and the Pyramid”: “the spirit, elevating itself above the nature in which it was submerged, at once suppresses and retains nature, sublimating nature into itself, accomplishing itself as internal freedom, and thereby presenting itself to itself for itself, as such” (76), i.e., as if pure and without remains. It is in this sense, then, that Craig Saper notes the threatening “backfire” of sublimation: “a usually effaced second fire involved in sublimation. It is no longer merely a matter of fire burning or a fire extinguished; now, every fire (sublimation) has its backfire (as in the explosion of “unburnt exhaust” that produces smoke and no fire power). It is this smoke, this acting-out sublimation, that . . . hints [at] a potential disjunction between sublimation and creativity” (63).

     

     
    4.
    On Derrida’s play with relève as “shitting,” see his readings of the “odd couple” of Hegel and Genet in the “two” columns of Glas.

     

     
    5.
    See, for example, Derrida’s 1967 essay, “From Restricted to General Economy: A Hegelianism Without Reserve.” In this essay, Derrida is in dialogue with Georges Bataille’s notion of general economy, a term Bataille uses to distinguish the excesses of expenditure from the restricted economy of Hegel’s speculative dialectic. See also Mark C. Taylor, Altarity, 115–48.

     

     
    6.
    As Derrida notes, the “Egyptian Spirit” as manifested in stone pyramids and hieroglyphs remains for Hegel, “too tied to the sensory representation of the thing . . . [which] holds back the spirit, encumbers it” (“The Pit” 97–8). Thus, in the Sphinx, for example, Hegel sees “the animality of spirit asleep in the stony sign” (Derrida, “The Pit” 99). Or as Hegel states: “the Sphinx—in itself a riddle—an ambiguous form, half brute, half human . . . may be regarded as the symbol of the Egyptian Spirit” (qtd. in Derrida, “The Pit” 97). It is only with the transition from Egypt to Greece, i.e., with the solving of the Sphinx’s riddle by Oedipus, that philosophy can truly take off in the West with the “deciphering and deconstitution of the hieroglyph” (Derrida, “The Pit” 99). Of course, it is also in this context that Hegel will attempt to distinguish true religion (i.e., Christianity) from mere fetishism in the Introduction to Philosophy of History, where he defines true religion as precisely “the disappearance of the fetish.” I will come back to the complex relationship between sublimation and fetishism—and particularly to Derrida’s reading of fetishism in Glas—at the end of this paper.

     

     
    7.
    Bersani’s point here is that the very emergence of the concept of sublimation is “a symptom of psychoanalysis’s uneasy relation to its own radical views on sexuality and culture—more specifically, to a view of art as nonreparatively or nonredemptively eroticized” (“Erotic Assumptions” 35).

     

     
    8.
    The epitome of this humanist metaphysics of fetishism is perhaps found in Georg Lukács’s History and Class Consciousness (1923), which develops Marx’s notion of commodity fetishism into a pejorative theory of reification, whereby the “relation between a people takes on the character of a thing” (32). The assumption here, of course, is that prior to this fall into reification, people were not things. Thus they could one day escape from their fallen (alienated) condition and regain their humanity through revolution, the disappearance of the fetish. Or as Jean Baudrillard puts it in “Fetishism and Ideology” (1970): “All of this presupposes the existence, somewhere, of a non-alienated consciousness of an object in some ‘true,’ objective state . . . . The metaphor of fetishism, wherever it appears, involves a fetishization of the conscious subject or of a human essence, a rationalist metaphysic that is at the root of the whole system of occidental Christian values. Where Marxist theory seems to prop itself up with this same anthropology, it ideologically countersigns [this] very system of values” (89). More recently, Bruno Latour has followed Baudrillard’s strategy, citing the eighteenth-century coinage of the word “fetishism” by Charles de Brosses in order to trace the ways in which this arrogant humanist metaphysics of fetishism ultimately deconstructs in a notion of the “factish” (Latour’s perverse neologism based on the ambiguous etymology shared by the words “fact” and “fetish”). See Latour, On the Modern Cult of the Factish Gods, 21–2.

     

     
    9.
    Some of these implications are confronted in the recent collection Queering the Non/Human (2008). With reference to their title, editors Noreen Giffney and Myra J. Hird state that “our employment of ‘non/human’ rather than ‘human/non-human’ . . . [as well as] our strategic placing of the slash . . . . [mark] the trace of the nonhuman in every figuration of the Human” (2–3). Like the slash, the hyphen in the word “bas-relief,” as we shall see, marks a similar though less deliberate operation of queering throughout this paper, one that singularizes the deconstruction of sublimation.

     

     
    10.
    The excavation of Pompeii in the mid-eighteenth century, as Walter Kendrick notes, “required a new taxonomy: if Pompeii’s priceless obscenities were to be properly managed, they would have to be systematically named and placed. The name chosen . . . was ‘pornography’” (11). As Kendrick argues, pornography is a relatively recent invention stimulated by the shocking discoveries uncovered by archeologists digging in the preserved ruins of Pompeii sometime around the mid-eighteenth century.

     

     
    11.
    One might be tempted to call my hypothesis regarding the rise of Freud’s concept of sublimation speculative. Not only because it is based on speculation, but because, as Mark C. Taylor notes: “The goal of Hegelian speculative philosophy is concord through sublation” (115). Through rational mediation, in other words, the enlightened philosopher attempts to reconcile hostile opponents in an uplifting, three-step dialectical process of conceptual copulation that steps along like Gradiva towards final reunion. And yet, just as Gradiva’s two feet lead to a kind of endless (dis)placement of the two without relief, so, too, my hypothesis regarding the rise of Freud’s concept of sublimation is bound get tripped up, arrested. And not only because it is based on speculation, but because it discerns in the very word “bas-relief” an allegory of its own endless (de)feet in the (de)feat of speculative dialectics.

     

     
    12.
    In addition to Bersani’s “Against Monogamy,” see also Forming Couples: Godard’s Contempt, co-authored with Ulysse Dutoit, and Intimacies, with Adam Phillips.

     

     
    13.
    As Hugh J. Silverman notes of Merleau-Ponty’s use of the term in “Philosophy and Non-Philosophy Since Hegel,” “The colloquial translation of Aufhebung as ‘canning’ emphasize[s] . . . a process of conserving. Surpassing as conserving occurs when fruit, for example, is taken out of its fresh state, preserved, and hence given a new form” in jam or fruit preserves (60). Would not such a colloquial translation of Hegelian sublation (and Freudian sublimation) as canning also provide a new, queer twist to that old Judeo-Christian mandate, be fruitful and multiply? Or, at least, expose the (un)canniness, so to speak, of its conservative sacrificial economy?

     

     
    14.
    I am not the first person to read Jensen’s Gradiva in terms of the Pygmalion myth. As Nicholas Rand and Maria Torok state: “In our eyes Jensen’s Gradiva: A Pompeiian Fancy (1903) provides a modern-day version of the ancient Pygmalion myth” (58). Although Rand and Torok do not propose a notion of reversed Pygmalionism, as I do here, they do note that Jensen tweaks the Pygmalion myth such that, “It is no longer the statue that comes to life through Venus’s intercession but the grief-stricken young man; from being emotionally dead, he is transformed into a lover of life” (58).

     

     
    15.
    In Positions, Derrida alludes to such a general economy of the double via Bataille in relation to his writing of the Hegelian Aufhebung otherwise with relève. As Derrida states: “it goes without saying that the double meaning of Aufhebung could be written otherwise. Whence its [relève’s] proximity to all the operations conducted against Hegel’s dialectical speculation. What interested me . . . was . . . a ‘general economy,’ a kind of general strategy of deconstruction . . . a double-gesture . . . a double writing, that is, a writing that is in and of itself multiple . . . a double science . . . . By means of this double, and precisely stratified, dislodged and dislodging, writing we must also mark the interval between inversion, which brings low what was high, and the irruptive emergence of a new ‘concept’ . . . . [i.e., those] undecidables [relève, hymen, supplement, différance, etc.] . . . that can no longer be included within philosophical (binary) opposition, but which, however, inhabit philosophical opposition, resisting and disorganizing it, without ever constituting a third term, without ever leaving room for a solution in the form of speculative dialectics” (41–3).

     

     
    16.
    As Freud writes in “Fetishism” (1927), the fetish “remains a token of triumph over the threat of castration and a protection against it” (154).

     

     
    17.
    Ironically, in their rejection of the lesbian butch, these early lesbian-feminists unwittingly repeat one of the founding texts of medical fetishism, Alfred Binet’s Le Fétichisme dans l’amour: étude de psychologie morbide (1887). In this text, as Robert A. Nye points out, Binet “scorned the modern fascination for makeup, where the lover fixes his attention on the artificial rather than the real, on the actress rather than the woman who hides behind the mask” (22). Binet’s humanist assumption, of course, is that a person is not a mask. But this very assumption is demolished by Marcel Mauss (1938), who notes that the very word “person” is derived from the Latin persona, meaning, precisely, “mask” (14–5).

     

     
    18.
    De Lauretis, of course, is not alone in this queer valorization of fetishism.” As Chris Straayer enthusiastically proclaims, “Fetishism is no longer the pathological condition of a few but rather our collective semiotics . . . . Realizing this, we begin to . . . exploit fetishistic uncertainty toward different conclusions” (266). See also Heather Findlay, “Freud’s ‘Fetishism’ and the Lesbian Dildo Debates,” 563–79.

     

     
    19.
    The status of fetishism in Grosz’s own work is highly ambivalent. On one hand, she claims, “the fetishist enters a universe of the animated, intensified object as rich and complex as any sexual relation (perhaps more so than) . . . [such] that both a world and a body are opened up for redistribution, dis-organization, transformation” (“Animal Sex” 200). And yet, on the other hand, she singles out “heterosexual sadists, pederasts, fetishists, pornographers, pimps, [and] voyeurs” as forms of “heterosexual and patriarchal power games” which might one day, under the dubious label of “queer,” insidiously claim an oppression on the order of lesbians and gays (“Experimental Desire” 249–50).

     

     
    20.
    A “generalized fetishism,” as Kofman writes, “allows for an oscillating between a dialectic and an entirely other logic, that of the undecidable. It necessarily entails a speculation that oscillates between a gesture that tries to master the oscillation and a gesture that shakes up and attracts all [metaphysical] oppositions, dragging along in its path the opposition fetish/nonfetish, substitute/thing itself, and masculine/feminine, among others, to the benefit of a generalization of those terms that are most devalued by the metaphysical hierarchy: fetishism, the substitute, the Ersatz, supplementarity, and also the feminine (because the feminine is characterized by oscillation). It is this double gesture that Derrida deciphers” (“Ca cloche” 83).

     

     

    Works Cited

    • Barthes, Roland. “Outcomes of the Text.” The Rustle of Language. Trans. Richard Howard. Berkeley: U of California P, 1989. 238–49. Print.
    • Bass, Alan, trans. “Différance.” Margins of Philosophy. By Jacques Derrida. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1986. 1–27. Print.
    • Bataille, Georges. “Big Toe.” Visions of Excess: Selected Writings, 1927–1939. Ed. and trans. Allan Stoekl. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993. 20–3. Print.
    • ———. “The Use Value of D.A.F. de Sade.” Visions of Excess: Selected Writings, 1927–1939. Ed. and trans. Allan Stoekl. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1993. 91–102. Print.
    • Baudrillard, Jean. “Fetishism and Ideology: The Semiological Reduction.” For a Critique of the Political Economy of the Sign. Trans. Charles Levin. New York: Telos Press, 1981. 88–101. Print.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “Paris, Capital of the Nineteenth Century.” Trans. Edmund Jephcott. Reflections: Essays, Aphorisms, Autobiographical Writings. Ed. Peter Demetz. New York: Schocken, 1986. 146–62. Print.
    • Bennington, Geoffrey. “Fetishism in Glas.” Other Analyses: Reading Philosophy. CreateSpace, 2008. 183–202. Print.
    • Bersani, Leo. “Against Monogamy.” Is the Rectum a Grave? And Other Essays. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2009. 85–101. Print.
    • ———. Baudelaire and Freud. Berkeley: U of California P, 1978. Print.
    • ———. “Erotic Assumptions: Narcissism and Sublimation in Freud.” The Culture of Redemption. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1990. 29–46. Print.
    • ———. Homos. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1995. Print.
    • Bersani, Leo, and Adam Phillips. Intimacies. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2008. Print.
    • Bersani, Leo, and Ulysee Dutoit. Forming Couples: Godard’s Contempt. Oxford: Legenda, 2003. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. “The Lesbian Phallus and the Morphological Imaginary.” Bodies That Matter: On the Discursive Limits of “Sex.” New York: Routledge, 1993. 57–92. Print. Rpt. of “The Lesbian Phallus and the Morphological Imaginary.” differences 4.1 (1992): 133–70.
    • de Lauretis, Teresa. “Habit Changes: Response.” Feminism Meets Queer Theory. Ed. Elizabeth Weed and Naomi Schor. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1997. 315–33. Print. Rpt. of “Habit Changes: Response.” differences 6.2 (1994): 296–313.
    • Derrida, Jacques. Archive Fever: A Freudian Impression. Trans. Eric Prenowitz. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1998. Print.
    • ———. Cinders. Trans. Ned Lukacher. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1991. Print.
    • ———. “Différance.” Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1986. 1–27. Print.
    • ———. “From Restricted to General Economy: A Hegelianism Without Reserve.” Writing and Difference. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1978. 251–76. Print.
    • ———. Glas. Trans. John P. Leavey, Jr. and Richard Rand. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1990. Print.
    • ———. “The Pit and the Pyramid: Introduction to Hegel’s Semiology.” Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1986. 69–108. Print.
    • ———. Positions. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1981. Print.
    • Edelman, Lee. No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive. Durham: Duke UP, 2004. Print.
    • Findlay, Heather. “Freud’s ‘Fetishism’ and the Lesbian Dildo Debates.” Feminist Studies 18.3 (Fall 1992): 563–79. Print.
    • Freud, Sigmund. Beyond the Pleasure Principle. Trans. James Strachey. New York: Norton, 1961. Print.
    • ———. Delusion and Dream in Wilhelm Jensen’s Gradiva, and Gradiva. Trans. Helen M. Downey. Los Angeles: Sun and Moon Press, 1993. 121–243. Print.
    • ———. Delusions and Dreams in Jensen’s Gradiva. Trans. James Strachey. Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works. Vol. 9. London: Hogarth Press, 1953–1966. 7–95. Print.
    • ———. “Fetishism.” Standard Edition of the Complete Psychological Works. Trans. James Strachey. Vol. 21. London: Hogarth Press, 1953–1966. 148–57. Print.
    • Giffney, Noreen, and Myra J. Hird, eds. Queering the Non/Human. Hampshire: Ashgate, 2008. Print.
    • Grosz, Elizabeth. “Animal Sex: Libido as Desire and Death.” Space, Time, and Perversion. New York: Routledge, 1995. 187–205. Print.
    • ———. “Experimental Desire: Rethinking Queer Subjectivity.” Space, Time, and Perversion. New York: Routledge, 1995. 204–27. Print.
    • ———. “Labors of Love: Analyzing Perverse Desire (An Interrogation of Teresa de Lauretis’s The Practice of Love.” differences 6.2 (1994): 274–95. Rpt. in Space, Time, and Perversion. New York: Routledge, 1995. 155–71. Print.
    • ———. “Lesbian Fetishism?” differences 3.2 (1991): 39–54. Rpt. in Space, Time, and Perversion. New York: Routledge, 1995. 141–54. Print. Rpt. of “Lesbian Fetishism?”
    • ———. Space, Time, and Perversion: Essays on the Politics of Bodies. New York: Routledge, 1995. Print.
    • Jensen, Wilhelm. Gradiva, and Delusion and Dream in Wilhelm Jensen’s Gradiva. Trans. Helen M. Downey. Los Angeles: Sun and Moon Press, 1993. 3–118. Print.
    • Johnson, Barbara. Persons and Things. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2008. Print.
    • Kendrick, Walter. The Secret Museum: Pornography in Modern Culture. Berkeley: U of California P, 1996. Print.
    • Kofman, Sarah. “Ca cloche.” Trans. Thomas Albrecht. Selected Writings. Ed. Thomas Albrecht, Georgia Albert, and Elizabeth Rottenberg. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2007. 71–96. Print.
    • ———. “Delusion and Fiction.” The Childhood of Art: An Interpretation of Freud’s Aesthetics. Trans. Winifred Woodhull. New York: Columbia UP, 1988. 175–99. Print.
    • ———. “The Double is/and the Devil: The Uncanniness of The Sandman (Der Sandman).” Freud and Fiction. Trans. Sarah Wykes. Boston: Northeastern UP, 1991. 119–62. Print.
    • Laplanche, Jean. “To Situate Sublimation.” Trans. Richard Miller. October 28 (1984): 7–26. Print.
    • Latour, Bruno. On the Modern Cult of the Factish Gods. Trans. Catherine Porter and Heather MacLean. Durham: Duke UP, 2010. Print.
    • Lukács, Georg. “The Phenomenon of Reification.” The Object Reader. Ed. Fiona Candlin and Raiford Guins. London: Routledge, 2009. 32–8. Print.
    • Mauss, Marcel. “A Category of the Human Mind: The Notion of Person; the Notion of Self.” Trans. W. D. Halls. The Category of the Person: Anthropology, Philosophy, History. Ed. Michael Carrithers, et al. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1985. 1–25. Print.
    • Merleau-Ponty, Maurice. “Philosophy and Non-Philosophy Since Hegel.” Trans. Hugh J. Silverman. Telos 29 (Fall 1976): 43–105. Print.
    • Miller, J. Hillis. Versions of Pygmalion. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1990. Print.
    • Nye, Robert A. “The Medical Origins of Sexual Fetishism.” Fetishism as Cultural Discourse. Ed. Emily Apter and William Pietz. Ithaca: Cornell UP, 1993. 13–30. Print.
    • Perniola, Mario. The Sex Appeal of the Inorganic: Philosophies of Desire in the Modern World. Trans. Massimo Verdicchio. New York: Continuum, 2004. Print.
    • Rand, Nicholas, and Maria Torok. “A Case Study in Literary Psychoanalysis: Jensen’s Gradiva.” Questions for Freud: The Secret History of Psychoanalysis. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1997. 54–73. Print.
    • Rubin, Gayle, with Judith Butler. “Sexual Traffic: Interview.” differences 6.2 (1994): 62–99. Rpt. in Feminism Meets Queer Theory. Ed. Elizabeth Weed and Naomi Schor. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1997. 98–108. Print.
    • Saper, Craig. “Sublimation as Media: inter urinas et faeces nascimur.” Discourse 31.1–2 (Winter–Spring 2009): 51–71. Print.
    • Straayer, Chris. Deviant Eyes, Deviant Bodies: Sexual Re-Orientations in Film and Video. New York: Columbia UP, 1996. Print.
    • Taylor, Mark C. Altarity. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1987. Print.
    • Willis, Ika. “‘She Who Steps Along’: Gradiva, Telecommunications, History.” Helios 34.2 (Fall 2007): 223–42. Print.
  • Prefatory Note

    Eyal Amiran, Editor
    University of California, Irvine
    amiran@uci.edu

    The essays in this issue come from a conference organized at UC Irvine in October 2010 to celebrate two decades of publishing Postmodern Culture, and complement the works from the conference published in issue 21.1. The conference, “Culture After Postmodern Culture,” asked what postmodern culture means today: a brief note about the event is found in issue 21.1. Arlene Keizer’s paper at the conference appears elsewhere; we include here her interview with poet Harryette Mullen.

  • The Trouble with Human Rights

    Daniel Worden (bio)
    University of New Mexico
    dworden@unm.edu

     
    A review of Robert Meister, After Evil: A Politics of Human Rights. New York: Columbia UP, 2011.

     
    In After Evil, Robert Meister provocatively documents the emergence of, the ethics of, and the regrettable lack of political change demanded by our contemporary understanding of human rights. This ambitious and persuasive book charts human rights as an ethical philosophy, a symbolic relation between subjects, and a pervasive ideology of our own relationship to history, as well as a rationale for the deferral of material, economic and political change. Within the contemporary logic of human rights, there is a key contradiction that, for Meister, serves as an unfortunate yet operative logic: genocide is figured as something that happens in a past from which we have had or must have a clean break, yet even though we imagine such a clean break from past genocide, there is still never enough time to properly work through the historical trauma that resonates from human suffering. Because of this impasse—”never again” and “never enough time”—human rights appears to be political when it is, in fact, merely ethical. Human Rights Discourse, for Meister, emerged in its full-blown, global, contemporary form in 1989, and it quickly became the dominant rationale for, especially, U.S. and U.N. intervention in sovereign nations: “The fall of communism in 1989 eliminated the excuse that a humanitarian show of force could provoke nuclear countermeasures and also weakened the constraint on intervention.
     
    By the first Persian Gulf War in 1991, a self-described ‘world community’ no longer doubted its power to prevail over evil. And after the 1994 Rwandan genocide, which outsiders could have easily interrupted, the advocates of human rights intervention shifted from questioning whether ‘couldn’t implies shouldn’t’ to arguing that ‘could implies should’” (3).
     
    By the 1990s, then, humanitarian intervention became an imperative rather than a question, and concerns about whether intervention in sovereign nations makes the intervening power imperialist seem “at best an anachronism and at worst the same old craven excuse for doing nothing that allowed the horrors of the twentieth century to take place” (3). In After Evil, Meister traces and analyzes the valences of Human Rights Discourse, synthesizing case studies of South Africa’s Truth and Reconciliation Commission and Abraham Lincoln’s addresses during the Civil War, explications of ethical and political philosophers Alain Badiou and Emmanuel Levinas, interpretations of the Nuremberg trials, and analyses of Human Rights Discourse’s roots in theology. Human Rights Discourse, ultimately, functions as a kind of salve in Meister’s analysis, a way of obscuring rather than reckoning with past, present, and future injustice. Our contemporary version of human rights—Meister refers to it in the book’s preface as “sentimental humanitarianism” (vii)—supersedes earlier conceptions of the Rights of Man. Indeed, Human Rights Discourse is “the self-consciously ethical rejection of previous versions of the Rights of Man that were violently against the power of aristocracies, autocracies, and the like” (8). The actions encouraged by Human Rights Discourse are meant to facilitate security, and they are inherently opposed to the kinds of revolutionary thinking and action that motivated and stemmed from 18th-century constructions of the Rights of Man. As a counterrevolutionary political theology, Human Rights Discourse casts perpetrators of genocide as potential victims of, and victims/survivors of genocide as potential perpetrators of, future genocide. The goal of Human Rights Discourse, then, is to place the perpetrator and the victim in an affective relation where both bear witness to and promise never to participate again in genocide. This affective relation, of course, requires nothing like revolutionary change, and, according to Meister, it ends up reinforcing the unjust distribution of wealth and resources that are often the result of genocide. In Human Rights Discourse, Meister claims, the idealized figure of identification is less the victim than aid workers, “exemplary precursors on a path to redemption that we must all eventually follow . . . Despite (perhaps even because) such saintly figures exist in Human Rights Discourse, I would continue to argue that its real aim is to reassure the compassionate witness of his own redemption” (78).
     
    Human Rights Discourse’s counterrevolutionary effects are most clearly seen, in Meister’s analysis, through the role accorded to the beneficiary of genocide. In the case of South Africa, for example, “former victims establish that they were morally undamaged by allowing beneficiaries to keep most, if not all, of their gains from the discredited past without having to defend those gains as legitimate. Distributive justice is thus largely off the agenda of societies with new human rights cultures, except to the extent that redistribution can be divorced from retribution and recast as ‘reparation’—which in South Africa consisted of acknowledging past practices of repression that beneficiaries no longer have reason to deny or condone” (23-24). Reparation, then, is largely affective, a project of remembering and bearing witness rather than redistributing wealth and ill-gotten fortunes. Human Rights Discourse thus facilitates an ideological break with the past, “a time of cyclical violence,” and the emergence of a new era “in which the evil is remembered rather than repeated” (25).
     
    Meister’s account of how Human Rights Discourse approaches genocide comprises the core of this book’s polemical argument: that institutions like South Africa’s Truth and Reconciliation Commission are successful in Human Rights Discourse precisely because they produce an affective response on the part of the beneficiaries of human rights violations and work against any type of structural or economic reparations on the part of victim. What counts, in Meister’s account of Human Rights Discourse, is that the beneficiaries of genocide recognize that they, too, could have been, or might in the future be, victims of yet another genocide, and thus pledge to “never again” stand by while another genocide occurs. In this way, Human Rights Discourse encourages identification with victims, while at the same time producing an anxiety, even fear, of those victims, because they might become the perpetrators of a cycle of violence against beneficiaries. These relations—between victim, beneficiary, and perpetrator—function less to resolve trauma than to push it aside, to cast past atrocities as a legacy of injustice for which remediation will come in some nebulous future. The beneficiaries of past injustice, those who remain in power even after reconciliation, “always want more time: the time they have is never sufficient for justice to be done. Their professed compassion for victims is a distinctive ethical attitude that refuses apathy but that can also substitute for justice” (313). This ethical attitude demands that all subjects bear witness to human rights violations, “an act of memory that makes compassion in the present discontinuous with the past,” producing a radical break that allows inequality to persist in the face of testimony to the history of that very inequality (230). Human Rights Discourse, then, interpellates all subjects as survivors of some past or future genocide. This universalization of the category of the “victim” has become key to how scholars understand the late twentieth century. For example, Donald Pease has argued that this subject position is one of the chief effects of nuclear warfare: “As an anticipated total disaster, Hiroshima transmuted cold war spectators into symbolic survivors of their everyday lives, able to encounter everyday events as the after-images of ever-possible nuclear disaster” (51). Lauren Berlant has also analyzed the ways in which sentimental texts like Show Boat universalize suffering and survival into national feelings; she describes this as “a project of emotional humanism that wants to turn the enduring sexual and economic politics of racism in the United States into a story about suffering in general, one that offers a liberal lens through which to see all American sufferers as part of the same survival subculture” (69). Meister’s book can be read as an elaboration of this project. Human Rights Discourse broadens the survivor/victim subject position to all nations and shifts it from a mode of subcultural belonging to a mode of mainstream belonging. Within Human Rights Discourse, all citizens of any nation are asked to think of themselves as survivors of human rights violations; even if a subject has never experienced such violations, one is asked to bear witness to the suffering of others, thus identifying with suffering as constitutive of ethical personhood.
     
    Because national sovereignty is imagined as a victimary position, Israel, the permanent exception that responds to the exceptional horrors of the Holocaust, receives a great deal of analysis in this book as a mid-century model for emergent Human Rights Discourse. Israel is especially significant in Meister’s analysis, both because of the United States’s ideological relation to it—Israel’s existence serves as a kind of proof of America’s humanitarianism—but also because Europe and America’s resolve to prevent genocide on the scale of the Holocaust from ever happening again means that Israel must be protected at all costs. Indeed, Meister explicates in this book “the Israeliness of the way the U.S. expresses itself in matters of human rights. Through Human Rights Discourse . . . the U.S. has appropriated Jewish American victimary identity to describe its own global hegemony—that we have always been an Israel is now taken to explain why the U.S. is hated by anti-Semites throughout the world” (203). In our contemporary moment, the concept of sovereignty shifts as we increasingly conceive of “nation-states based on victimhood” (111).
     
    In her recent analysis of borders and sovereignty, Wendy Brown argues that “key characteristics of sovereignty are migrating from the nation-state to the unrelieved domination of capital and God-sanctioned political violence” (23). Meister’s analysis of Human Rights Discourse takes a different vantage point, but his findings are similar. Sovereignty is paid lip service by Human Rights Discourse, but the exceptional case of Israel proves the rule that the types of reparations and reconciliations championed by advocates of human rights typically involve little in the way of the reconfiguration of nation-states and the redistribution of wealth, and much in the way of compassion and forgiveness. That is, in the discourse of contemporary human rights, religious rhetoric and affective relations are privileged, resulting in stymied political and economic change. Without any real moves toward economic or political equality, Meister argues, sovereignty and reconciliation will remain mere tropes, masking the consolidation of wealth and the persistence of the very inequalities that facilitate human rights violations.
     
    The exception of Israel’s sovereignty underlies the contemporary Human Rights Discourse that Meister analyzes in his wide-ranging and provocative study. While Israel’s statehood underwrites the logic of sovereignty today—especially with its emphasis on race/ethnicity’s coextension with nationhood—genocide stands as the catastrophe that must be warded off by whatever means necessary, and thus, what legitimates and stabilizes the discourse. When genocide does occur, it must be worked through in a process of reconciliation, by which the genocide’s beneficiaries and victims recognize one another’s mutual losses without any redistribution of wealth. While Meister largely casts Human Rights Discourse in religious terms, it is also clearly part of late capitalism. As Richard Dienst argues in relation to the pop singer Bono’s philanthropic work for Africa:

     

    The trajectory of Bono’s campaigns over the past decade tells us a great deal about the limits of philanthropy, reform, and popular politics in a world where any feeling of global collectivity seems increasingly remote . . . in spite of his high-flown rhetoric, he does not want to forge a bond of solidarity and obligation between the mass audience he addresses in the West and the subjects in the South whom he claims to represent: such a bond might all too easily turn against the system he serves.

    (118)

    This “system,” global capitalism, also operates behind Human Rights Discourse. Encouraging affective bonds but delaying any redistribution of wealth, reconciliation, witnessing, and testimony all serve to alleviate the guilt that beneficiaries of human rights violations feel, without doing anything to remedy the very real inequalities that exist in any situation where human rights violations occur.

     
    After Evil is a large, even magisterial work, and because it is an analysis of a discourse, it often veers away from the particular and toward the abstract. Meister uses nebulous pronouns to denote beliefs that “they” or “we” hold, and the explications of symbolic or psychoanalytic structures of disavowal and identification are often free-floating and unattached to particular subjects or events. As an analysis of one of the most prevalent discourses of our contemporary moment, this methodology works well. When the book swerves into more practical analyses of how redistributive justice might work or why Islam interpellates subjects differently than the Judeo-Christian Human Rights Discourse, the book’s abstractions falter and seem ill-suited for the kind of particular, detailed analysis promised by those topics. These slippages do seem to be intentional on Meister’s part. After Evil contains over 130 pages of endnotes, and the detailed evidence for many of the book’s claims and case studies are to be found in those notes. This is understandable in a work of such scope, and especially because the book ultimately aims to document Human Rights Discourse as a discourse, even an ideology, that transcends any particular instance and operates as a symbolic logic, governing not just international law but our own emotional lives.
     
    In its analysis of Human Rights Discourse, After Evil does clearly demonstrate how the logic of human rights, with its emphasis on testimony, redemption, and forgiveness, forms a kind of civil religion today. Human Rights Discourse “is a set of cultural techniques that allows individuals to disavow the collective wishes on which past struggles were based in much the way that missionaries get pagans to renounce their violent gods” (316). This conversion discourse aspires to interpellate us all, and it renders collective wishes irrelevant as we are all transformed into compassionate individuals. The fantasy of collective belonging made possible by Human Rights discourse, After Evil posits, furnishes us with the illusion that sentimentality and compassion can help us comprehend the phenomenon of genocide, and that this understanding in turn makes possible just responses to past, present, and future atrocities.

    Daniel Worden is currently Visiting Assistant Professor of English at the University of New Mexico, where he will be Assistant Professor of English in Fall 2012. He is the author of Masculine Style: The American West and Literary Modernism (2011). He has recently edited, with Ross Barrett, Oil Culture, a forthcoming special issue of Journal of American Studies, and, with Jason Gladstone, Postmodernism, Then, a forthcoming special issue of Twentieth-Century Literature.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Berlant, Lauren. The Female Complaint: The Unfinished Business of Sentimentality in American Culture. Durham: Duke UP, 2008. Print.
    • Brown, Wendy. Walled States, Waning Sovereignty. New York: Zone, 2010. Print.
    • Dienst, Richard. The Bonds of Debt. New York: Verso, 2011. Print.
    • Pease, Donald. The New American Exceptionalism. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2009. Print.

     

  • Not just the freeway, but the ride and the radio

    Lisa Brawley (bio)
    Vassar College
    lbrawley@vassar.edu

    Review of Karen Tongson, Relocations: Queer Suburban Imaginaries. New York: NYU Press, 2011.
     

     

    Contained in these boxes, little and large, are the unacknowledged urgencies, desires, and encounters meant to be kept out of these meticulously planned geographies: queers, immigrants, ‘gangstas,’ minimum-wagers, Others who find the notion of a ‘nuclear family’ as toxic as it sounds.

    (1)

    Karen Tongson’s Relocations is an ambitious first book, with an admitted “propensity for sprawling out” (xiii): it deftly merges disparate elements of a diverse archive to describe wide-ranging forms of queer world-making in suburban Southern California. The book forges a two-fold critique that is long overdue. Tongson aims to correct two stubbornly persistent misconceptions that, despite ample evidence to the contrary, continue to frame both critical and popular discourses about cities and suburbs alike: the first is the idea that suburbs are sites of “racialized, classed, and sexualized homogeneity” (3); the second misconception is that the metropolis — especially New York City — is the privileged habitat for queer world-making. In this sense, Tongson joins Judith Halberstam and especially Scott Herring in forcing a fundamental reexamination of accepted narratives of sexuality and space, one that moves beyond the metropolis and the walkable city to take up post-pedestrian forms of urbanism.1
     
    Relocations makes this two-fold critique while also serving as a meditation on Tongson’s own relocation from Manila to Southern California in 1983, after a childhood spent with musician parents traveling through the Pacific rim. For Tongson, as for so many others, the suburbs of Southern California represent the signature landscape of the American Century. And while her text is far more than a case study of the so-called ethnoburbs, its narrative more than supports the conclusion that it is no longer the central city but the (older, first ring) suburbs that have become the primary destination for immigrants and migrants in the United States. If this is true for suburbs in general, Tongson suggests it is all the more so for Southern California, as she cites Gustavo Arellano: “Orange County is the Ellis Island of the twenty-first century” (83). In Tongson’s forceful description, the evident heterogeneity of suburbs past and present has not altered their idealized image as the exemplary setting for “American normativity” (20). Drawing especially from Catherine Jurca’s White Diaspora, Tongson suggests that the American suburban ideal persists largely as the result of a vast 20th-century cultural archive—film, literature, and television—that portrays suburbia as both the promise and paradox of “American normativity.” As she describes, “bourgeois seclusion” in “the tidy confines of suburban domesticity” serves as “the prosperous white American’s most profound burden” (20). Against this normative framing, the core project of Relocations is to reveal a counter-archive of suburban cultural forms and practices produced by the suburbs’ less visible inhabitants: “queers, immigrants, ‘gangstas,’ minimum-wagers, Others who find the notion of a ‘nuclear family’ as toxic as it sounds” (1). And thus Relocations produces a “queer of color suburban archive” (27), the core thematic element of which is not the ennui of the suburban entitled, but rather the various modes of “making do” undertaken by “the relocated” (21).
     
    We are introduced to this counter-archive in Tongson’s first chapter, and we learn that the archive of “the relocated” is as expansive as the landscapes it surveys, including strip malls, amusement parks, freeways, neighborhood culs-de-sacs, and agricultural wastelands. But in Tongson’s text, these landscapes of American normativity lose their generic hue and become newly specified as diversely-lived social spaces: the strip mall with a dim sum shop and Botánica, the tract house with the “customized, ornamental addition” (42). The range of materials that comprises this counter-archive is likewise expansive: interviews, municipal archives, blogs and bulletin boards, radio stations, DJs, soundscapes, personal memories, literature, performance art, fotonovelas, online diaries, site plans, urban visual culture. Tongson’s counter-archive— willed into coherence by the fact that it is an archive she lived in and through—demonstrates that Southern California is not just the freeway but the ride, and what’s playing on the radio; not just the theme park, but its dance floor and what the DJ’s spinning; not just the ranch house, but the party in the backyard, and in whose arms you find yourself. Tongson provides not only a rich description of the sites and scenes of 80s Southern California, but also of its sounds—or more precisely its soundtrack. Song lyrics punctuate her paragraphs and pop rhythms structure the cadence of her prose in what Tongson describes as “a twisted form of critical karaoke,” a term she attributes to Joshua Clover (24). Indeed, popular music forms a core vector through which otherwise isolated queer subjects shape a collective social world, in a process Tongson designates “remote intimacy”—one of her central critical motifs (27). In multi-mediating her archive, Tongson joins Lynn Spiegel and too few others, who have investigated the full inter-imbrication of media and the built environment.2 Tongson manages to hold in tension the centripetal force of her expansive archive and multiple critical questions in part by going with the flow. That is, she uses the cloverleaf of the freeway as a figure for the diverse vectors of her inquiry that “merge together before pulling apart toward different destinations” (161).
     
    In her second chapter, Tongson turns to performance artist Lynne Chan, about whom Tongson first wrote in 2002, to elaborate and calibrate her critique of “queer metronormativity.” Here Tongson revises her own earlier reading of the “Bakersfield-born, Coalinga-raised, transgender superstar JJ Chinois” to reveal the ways this work challenges presumptions that have blinded queer scholarship—including her own—to forms of queer world-making as they take place outside the metropolis (20). Tongson spends time with George Chauncey’s paradigm-setting Gay New York (1995) and the “conceptual slippage” she sees in his text between descriptions of “gay New York” and “the gay world” (49). Tongson argues that Chauncey set a pattern for subsequent queer scholarship so that now-storied places and practices in New York have come to define the contours of gay aspiration and modes of queer inhabitation, as the “template for a national gay ethos and culture” (49). Tongson critiques the tendency within queer scholarship to regard as paradigmatic gay men’s experience of the metropolis, arguing that doing so not only under-attends to the differing forms of living the city experienced by lesbians and queers of color, but also privileges styles of urban inhabitation that, as Tongson develops in later chapters, dovetail all too easily with the logics of urban gentrification. Tongson also critiques a parallel presumption: that the process of coming out as publicly queer requires geographic relocation from the ostensibly homophobic countryside or repressive normativity of the suburbs to the gay-friendly streets of San Francisco or New York, where one enters the queer diaspora.
     
    Thus rather than reading JJ Chinois’s relocation from Southern California to NYC through the accepted spatial logics of queer diaspora—as a move from a closeted “nowhere” of the suburbs to the out “somewhere” of the big city—Tongson attends to the centrality in Chan’s work of the series of “nowhere” stops along the road. Tongson coins the term “dykeaspora” (an admittedly “embarrassing neologism” [55]) to describe JJ Chinois’s queer journey throug h vernacular non-metropolitan landscapes—landscapes that had been color-coded, as it were, during the run-up to the heated 2000 presidential election, when the idiom of “red state” and “blue state” became a new national shorthand subsequently augmented as “retro versus metro” (64). One especially memorable stop on Chinois’s “dykeasporic” journey is a performance at a demolition derby at a “red state” state fair in Skowhegan, Maine. JJ Chinois, in a Young Republicans muscle shirt driving a pink car with gold wheels, loses the derby but wins the crowd. Rather than ostracize or threaten, the crowds embrace the transgender persona. Describing the event Chan writes, “I wasn’t so much making an ironic gesture, but finding a way of experiencing a genuine pleasure in shattering expectations about identity, race, and gender in places we think of as scary, nowhere places” (qtd. in Tongson 67). Tongson suggests that Chan’s JJ Chinois reveals that it is possible both to be “unapologetically, outlandishly queer” and to “traffic through the American heartland unscathed” (66). She argues that “Chan’s JJ Chinois project offers a model of queer encounter that is distinctly optimistic about the queer’s ability to move to, from, and through suburban and rural spaces without succumbing to the inevitable and self-fulfilling narratives of desperation and violence that haunt the spatial ‘peripheries’” (66). Tongson’s exploration of Chan’s work is rich, detailed and compelling; her final summary about its import is slightly less so. Her concluding sentence leaves unchallenged the “red state” homogeneity she otherwise critiques and refutes: “At the very least, JJ poses the possibility that we can, at once, empathize with the Other as well as invite the Other’s empathy, not only in our suffering but also in our pleasures” (66-67). There is something finally unsatisfying in Tongson’s reading of JJ Chinois as “strategically antiessentialist” (58), which risks repeating rather than intervening in the process by which whole swaths of the country are rendered by a single hue of red or blue.
     
    Lynne Chan’s performance work provides a kind of road map for Relocations. Tongson importantly draws our attention to the ways Chan turns “sprawl to specificity” (37); this is a strategy that informs Tongson’s third and fourth chapters, as she begins to specify the terrain of her own sprawling Southern California youth spent in and around West Riverside. Taking extant visible evidence as her starting point-Victoria Boulevard, a fenced-off stub of “the parent navel orange tree”—Tongson tells the story of the emergence of this region in the late 19th century through the Reagan-era 1980s. She charts the emergence of the “Orange Empire,” where a botanical experiment, rich soil, immigrant labor, and British capital (plus water rerouted from the Colorado River) combined to produce the agricultural dynasty that made Riverside briefly the richest town in the nation in 1890 (116). Tongson describes the region’s transformation from agricultural richness into an “Inland Empire,” now a “repository for the region’s toxins from the groundwater up” (116). She also tracks the growth of Orange County, the rise of Disneyland and other area amusement parks that turned American normativity into a branded theme, as well as the U.S.’s latest global export. Here Tongson shows that the horizontal cities of Southern California never were simple culs-de-sac of white privilege but emerged and continue as “crossroads of empire” (116), built by immigrants and paid for by British foreign investment. The signs of such imperial crossing amplify as Tongson turns her attention to the crossroad closest to home—the intersection of “Van Buren Boulevard and Arlington Avenue, where a Kmart stands as the gateway to West Riverside” (158)—in a chapter she terms the “Empire of My Familiar” (112). She provides a rich, extended excavation of Studio K alongside the 1980s club scene that took shape at the very heart of the family-themed amusement park, Knott’s Berry Farm. Drawing on personal interviews, DJ playlists, and company archives, she re-animates the queer and proto- queer social world as it took shape within—and made queer use of—club dance floor moves, the pop rhythms of Gwen Stefani, hotel rooms, and backyard parties. Tongson concludes the chapter with a reading of Alex Espinoza’s Still Water Saints, a text that also explores the Southern California landscape as a palimpsest of present pasts. In the half-empty strip malls and ghost towns with Spanish names, “we find an archive and pedagogy of reading, of reimagining empire, race, and sexuality amid the ruins of an Inland Empire seemingly impervious to success” (154): with this passage Tongson describes Espinoza’s novel, but she could be describing her project as well.
     
    The book’s final chapter takes us from West Riverside to East Los Angeles, which we encounter via the performances of Butchlalis de Panochtitlan (BdP). The chapter unfolds as a rich and extended close reading of their work, especially their 2007 fotonovela, “Fat Choca Ghetto Gurl,” and their 2008 play, “The Barber of East L.A.” These works consider the “tensions between feeling ‘at home’ within one’s own ethnic enclave and being ostracized for brandishing one’s butch, female body in the ‘hood’” (193). The BdP also dramatize a corollary tension “by establishing the brown butch’s preference for her ‘hood over the implicitly ‘cold’ and indifferent ‘big gay city’” (193). The questions are given additional urgency by the forces of gentrification transforming “Lesser Los Angeles.” Viewed from the perspective of the characters of BdP, gentrification creates urban ruins rather than renovating them—a welcome refusal and inversion of the accepted alibi of urban redevelopment. These sections of Relocations also extend a subtheme that tracks through Tongson’s text as a whole: that “mainstream” popular culture often provides more space for minoritized subjects than do subcultural genres. For example, the BdP bend Morrissey lyrics to their own ends, while the neighborhood’s central social space—the night club, the Vic—becomes the site of a violent clash with an encroaching white punk band (200). In summarizing her close critical reading of their work, Tongson concludes that the BdP “transforms commercial objects of the everyday into powerful, ludic symbols for the transcultural lived experiences of queer of color suburban subjects” (192). As with her analysis of Lynne Chan, Tongson’s account of the work of BdP could also be a description of the critical force of own project: an apt and timely reading not only of everyday popular objects but also of “how these objects are transformed through their consumption in specific settings, from the home, to the streets, to the disappeared social spaces of lesser Los Angeles” (182-183).
     
    Relocations ends with a coda that is more road sign than destination: Tongson urges readers to shift “our spatial fantasies about sexuality from one kind of street life to another: to the compensatory form of motion and contact in spaces seemingly (if not actually) bereft of the urban luxury known as ‘walking culture’” (213). In doing so, Tongson takes on what has been understood since the mid-19th century as the ur form of urban experience: walking. “Driving in your car through lonely stretches of Southern California or elsewhere. Driving in your car with someone else . . . desperately seeking excitement elsewhere, somewhere, but realizing that it might just be all about the ride, the inevitably aimless transport of accidental reverie—and all about who you’re riding with” (213). This call to think through the modes of sociality formed within post-pedestrian landscapes is timely and important. Yet if her coda urges us to rethink queer suburban social spaces, her project as a whole—its method and its archive—also demands a belated rethinking of “walking culture” itself in a time when walking has its soundtrack, when iPods extend dashboard radios, video screens and windshields trade places, and moving through late modern spaces arguably takes on key attributes of auto-mobility.
     
    Finally, what one sees in the rear view mirror, passing out of sight, is the idea of “the suburbs” themselves as a single, coherent urban form. Relocations is a text that recalibrates ways of looking at and listening into landscapes of American normativity by insisting that we cannot know them in advance. As a poignant, informed, and deeply researched project that makes a deft intervention into several fields of inquiry at once—queer theory, American studies, urban studies, cultural studies, ethnic studies, the new suburban history—Relocations will be of interest to anyone concerned to comprehend the diverse lives lived in the “middle landscape,” which is to say, the “nowhere” that is where the vast majority of people in the United States both live and work. Much of the poignancy and critical urgency of Tongson’s book comes from a set of questions it rarely poses outright but which seem nonetheless to organize the project as a whole. The book is animated by (and perhaps also seeks to dull) the ache of having left a place— once home—behind: “As I learned only after I left it so many times over, the Inland Empire will keep bringing me back with a force at once mundane and powerful” (157). Indeed, the book “begins and ends with home” (xv), and is punctuated throughout with brief hard-to-shake images and unresolved glimpses of the very different modes of “making do” in the suburbs experienced by other members of her family—especially her mother, a jazz singer from Manila. We read, for example, that the Kmart that stands as the gateway to West Riverside is the “same Kmart where my mom worked her very first day job, transitioning from blue notes to blue-light specials because live music was not a service this imperial economy believed it could afford” (158). It is a harsh irony that Tongson’s core critical motif—the “remote intimacy” through which geographically isolated subjects form new modes of queer sociality—is hinged upon the very shift from live to recorded music that conditioned the isolated labor of her mother. Which is also to say: there are aspects of Tongson’s multivalent text that have the force and form of a coming out narrative, but here we discover that coming out as a queer child of the suburbs is perhaps more vexing, uncharted, and finally more ambivalent than coming out as queer intellectual.
     
    In sum, Relocations succeeds powerfully in its effort to “trace the contours of suburban modes of queer sociability, affinity, and intimacy” (159); it tells an important story about the diverse lives lived in the horizontal cities of the United States through the keen optic of a queer Southern California adolescent circa 1980—one that importantly revises accepted ways of thinking about the inter-articulation of sexuality and space.
     

    Lisa Brawley works in the fields of critical urban theory, feminist theory, and American Studies at Vassar College where she directs the American Studies program. Her scholarship and teaching engage the processes of capitalist urbanization in the long 20th century United States, exploring the relation between urban form, the politics of state legitimacy, and shifting structures of citizenship. Most recently, her work explores the visual registers of everyday urbanism, and the role of photography and cinema in the 1969 Plan of New York City. She served as co-editor of PMC from 1994 to 2004.

    Footnotes

     
    1. See Halberstam, In a Queer Time and Place (New York: NYU Press, 2005); Scott Herring, Another Country: Queer Anti-Urbanism (New York: NYU Press, 2010).

     

     
    2. See Lynn Spigel, Welcome to the Dreamhouse: Popular Media and Postwar Suburbs (Durham: Duke UP, 2001).
     
  • How to Do History with Pleasure

    Tyler Bradway (bio)
    Rutgers University
    tyler.bradway@gmail.com

     
    A review of Elizabeth Freeman, Time Binds: Queer Temporalities, Queer Histories. Durham: Duke UP, 2010.

     
    In the final paragraphs of The History of Sexuality Vol.1, Michel Foucault imagines a future society looking back on ours with bewilderment. This society, organized by a “different economy of bodies and pleasures,” will be perplexed at our infatuation with confessing the “truth” of sexuality and at the ways our devotion to this illusion subjects us to the ruses of power (159). Foucault conjures this future in order to encourage his readers to reflect on the present. But if we were to take Foucault’s narrative more seriously, how exactly would this society relate to its sexual past? How might sexuality mediate, even instigate, its historical imagination? Could a critical reanimation of a society’s erotic past inspire resistance to the ruses of power that dominate its present? These are the kinds of questions encouraged by Elizabeth Freeman’s provocative contribution to recent debates in queer temporality, Time Binds: Queer Temporalities, Queer Histories. Freeman outlines an affectively-based relation to history that encounters the past in the present and registers this encounter through the sensations of the body, particularly through pleasure. Time Binds elaborates this affective historiography (“erotohistoriography”) through a vast archive, but it primarily focuses on experimental films from the era of New Queer Cinema (predominately in the mid-1980s to the mid-1990s) that denaturalize and formally reconstruct queer relations to time. Freeman’s analysis provides a welcome counterpoint to queer, psychoanalytic, and Marxist historicisms based in melancholia and trauma. Her greater insight, however, is to reveal how erotic historicisms can “jam whatever looks like the inevitable” by maintaining a “commitment to bodily potentiality that neither capitalism nor heterosexuality can fully contain” (173, 19). Even as Time Binds gives us hope that today’s radical energies will lie dormant for future generations, it makes a compelling argument that queers might turn to the recent and long past to challenge the strictures of this present, now.
     
    Why has queer theory turned to “time” as a primary category for analysis, and why is queer theory in general in a “retrospective mood,” as Michael Warner recently put it (“Queer”) ? The answer to both questions lies in the paradoxical mainstreaming of queer theory within the humanities, which has occurred in the shadow of a pervasive neoliberalization of sexual politics. On the one hand, queer theory now has an institutional past. A radical discourse that emerged out of a direct-action movement fighting for AIDS awareness, queer theory now has journals, anthologies, and introductory courses for undergraduates. On the other hand, its (highly uneven) assimilation within the humanities has taken place alongside a mainstreaming of the LGBT movement itself. The latter receives unequivocal scorn from queer theorists precisely because it has, for the moment, supplanted the radical activism of the AIDS era. The mainstream LGBT movement exemplifies, according to José Esteban Muñoz, the “erosion of the gay and lesbian political imagination” in favor of a pragmatic assimilation into heteronormativity (21). Indeed, we can glimpse the willful jettisoning of queerer politics in the privatization of a public sex culture, the commodification of queerness into a market niche, and the drive for LGBT inclusion within nationalist citizenship, symbolized by efforts to repeal “Don’t Ask, Don’t Tell” and legalizing gay marriage. In short, “homonormative” polices—to use Lisa Duggan’s term—have become the endgame of sexual politics. Consequently, it has fallen to queer theory and, as Freeman demonstrates, queer artists to foster an historical relation to a non-normative past, to spit on the scrubbed visions of middle-class “respectability” espoused by the mainstream, and to imagine alternative forms of belonging beyond those sanctioned by heteronormativity.
     
    Queer theories of time are thus split between a collective challenge to sexual politics that would wave a “mission accomplished” banner and an internal discussion about how to best mount this challenge.1 For example, Lee Edelman’s polemic No Future (2004) famously refuses any attachment to homonormative discourses of futurity, particularly those crystallized through the reproductive figure of the Child. But he also urges queer theory to embrace negation—the radical unbinding of selfhood and the concomitant refusal of any “better” social alternative—as its most critical force. By contrast, Munoz’s Cruising Utopia (2009) aligns queerness with a utopian potentiality that refuses to accept any enclosure of the present, whether in the form of homonormativity or queer negativity. In many ways, Time Binds converges with Munoz’s methodology, which we might call “queer untimeliness.”2 This approach values the immanence of the present, and it insists on a virtual relationship between the past and present in which the past serves as a reservoir of possibility waiting to be activated by the present. This perspective underlies Munoz’s account of “potentiality,” and it echoes Elizabeth Grosz’s recent description of the past as seeking “to extend itself and its potential into the present, waiting for those present events that provide it with revivification” (Nick 254).
     
    Time Binds takes this revivification quite literally, demonstrating how queer texts frequently represent the reactivation of the past as an erotic and embodied encounter. Indeed, it locates Mary Shelley’s Frankenstein (1831) as a queer progenitor of erotohistoriography. On the one hand, then, Time Binds defines the queerness of its artists through their method of “mining the present for signs of undetonated energy from past revolutions,” which they revivify within representations of the body (xvi). On the other hand, it insists on the material force of aesthetic form—particularly film’s manipulation of time—to provide the jolts the past needs to enliven the present. These stylistic reconfigurations of time enable “glimpses of an otherwise-being that is unrealizable as street activism or as a blueprint for the future” (xix). While Freeman, like Munoz, does not rigidly segregate culture from politics, Time Binds locates potentiality in the aesthetic that exceeds pragmatic and even direct-action politics, and it argues that queer eroticism provides a potent tool for representing alternative relations to history and time that exceed those consolidated by the dominant culture.
     
    Time Binds clearly shares queer theory’s tendency to affirm practices of sexual experimentation as a conductor of political radicalism. However, it does not take homo- or hetero-normativity as its primary opponent to this potentiality. Instead, Freeman targets “chrononormativity,” capitalism’s temporal synchronization of bodies for the purpose of generating socially meaningful productivity. She conceives queerness as a political “class” insofar as queers are marked by “failures or refusals to inhabit middle- and upper-middle-class habitus [which] appear as, precisely, asynchrony, or time out of joint” (19). Her first chapter (“Junk Inheritances, Bad Timing”) tracks the queerness of “familial arrhythmia” across working-class “dyke narratives” including Cecilia Dougherty’s film The Coal Miner’s Granddaughter (1991), Diane Bonder’s film The Physics of Love (1998), and Bertha Harris’s novel Lover (1976). These texts depict how heteronormative ideologies of genealogical sequence and domesticity suture the family into the progressive time of the nation-state. By recasting “reproductive futurity” into the historically specific social form of industrial labor time, Freeman forestalls any conflation of queer time with the sacred, eternal, or cyclical times of “domesticity” that are industrialism’s dialectical counterpart. The representation of domestic time as a respite from history only effaces the expropriation of women’s labor in the home. While Freeman’s materialist narrative is not, in itself, new, it provides a welcome insistence that capitalism’s time must be thought alongside any queer alternative; it reminds us, too, that “queer time” is decidedly not ahistorical but equally engendered, if also uncontained, by capitalism’s temporal regulation of bodies. Therefore, Freeman’s appeal to a “bodily potentiality” is neither romantic nor utopian. The “bodies and encounters” that she describes are instead “kinetic and rhythmic improvisations of the social… scenes of uptake, in which capitalist modernity itself looks like a failed revolution because it generates the very unpredictabilities on which new social forms feed” (172). Through her readings of queerness as a classed habitus disjoined from the dominant timing of capitalism, Freeman provides an important bridge between Marxist and deconstructive modes of queer theory. The payoff of their synthesis is that queer theory can understand the ways performative and embodied “improvisations” challenge historically specific (and rapidly changing) bindings of embodiment, labor, and capital.
     
    Freeman’s primary example of an untimely, queer performativity lies in her in concept of “temporal drag”—the revivification of an anachronistic gendered habitus. Temporal drag extends Judith Butler’s account of performativity, but it also complicates Butler’s conflation of novelty with subversion. Freeman views the body’s surface as the “co-presence of several historically contingent events, social movements, and/or collective pleasures” (63). Rather than focusing on gender transitivity, then, she seeks a “temporal transitivity that does not leave feminism, femininity, or other so-called anachronisms behind” (63). To my mind, temporal drag captures a key pleasure of drag—namely, the experience of “lovingly, sadistically, even masochistically bring[ing] back dominant culture’s junk” and evincing a “fierce attachment to it” (68). Yet temporal drag expresses more than identification; it can unleash the “interesting threat that the genuine past-ness of the past… sometimes makes to the political present” (63). Freeman marshals temporal drag in her second chapter (“Deep Lez”) to refute the generational model of feminism’s progression in forward moving “waves.” She values, instead, the undertow, the pull backward of temporal drag, as a non-heteronormative form of archival transmission. If Susan Faludi’s recent essay (“American Electra: Feminism’s Ritual Matricide”) is any indication, the desire to represent feminism’s intergenerational relations in maternal terms remains strong. Therefore, temporal drag provides a timely queer alternative for those who believe it is destructive to disavow a relation to second-wave feminism and for those who also refuse the heteronormative “generational” model it sometimes idealizes. Curiously, Time Binds does not apply the model to “waves” of queer politics, which have their own sentimental and sadistic narratives; the latter can be seen in queer disavowals of cultural-political formations such as gay and lesbian studies, identity politics, and lesbian feminism. Insofar as queers lack institutional forms of inheritance, as many theorists argue, Freeman’s chapter could complicate future historical narratives about queer theory’s own complex generational relations. However, Freeman helpfully points to queer theory’s debt to and affinity with second-wave and French feminism. Indeed, her readings of Shulamith Firestone and Julia Kristeva model, in conceptual terms, the temporal drag she values in queer art. Time Binds‘s investment in lesbian and feminist texts (and their problematic intersections with one another and with queer theory) also provides a counterpoint to some masculinist descriptions of “subversive” eroticism. For example, her inspired reading of Kristeva’s “slow time” as an “ongoing breach of selfhood” expands the punctual self-shattering valorized by Leo Bersani (45). Yet Freeman also challenges any attempt, including Kristeva’s, to “recontain[] the messy and recalcitrant body” through “good” (naturalized) timings of “patriarchal generationality” and “maternalized middle-class domesticity” (45-46).
     
    What kind of a historiography could escape these heteronormative, diachronic models and keep faith with the queerness of “temporal drag”? Freeman’s answer is “erotohistoriography,” which she outlines in her third chapter (“Time Binds, or Erotohistoriography”). Erotohistoriography uses the body as a “tool to effect, figure, or perform” an encounter with history in the present (95). Freeman locates the origin for this concept in Edmund Burke, who considered “manly somatic responses… a legitimate relay to historical knowledge” (99-100). Although Burke’s theory was ridiculed by Thomas Paine and ultimately rejected by Romantic and Victorian historicisms, Freeman tracks its exuberant afterlife in queer texts, including Virginia Woolf’s Orlando (1928) and Hilary Brougher’s The Sticky Fingers of Time (1997).These texts represent a “carnal” relationship to the past. In Orlando, for example, Freeman argues that the “writing of history is…figured as a seduction of the past and, correspondingly, as the past’s erotic impact on the body itself” (106). For Woolf, this queer “ars erotica of historical inquiry” counters both “a masculine national progress narrative and the dilettantish and anhedonic hobbies left to female antiquarians” (106). For contemporary readers, erotohistoriography challenges the narrow affective range of dissident historicisms, such as those conceived by Marxism and queer theory; in the former, pain functions as the index of the oppressed’s true historical consciousness, and in the latter, melancholia offers the most ethical relation to the lost objects of the past. While Time Binds does not discount these historiographies, it does insist that pleasure can also contribute to a radical historical imagination.3 Of course, pleasure in the past can take the form of reactionary nostalgia or triumphalism. In a key move, though, Freeman reads Walter Benjamin’s call to the working-class to “turn back toward the suffering of their forbears” through Nguyen Tan Hoang’s film K.I.P. (2002), in which the young director’s open, desirous mouth is reflected in the screen of a 1970s gay pornographic film (19).
     
    If “history is not only what hurts but what arouses, kindles, whets, or itches,” as it is in K.I.P, Freeman suggests that “suffering need not be the only food the ancestors offer” (117, 19). In other words, pleasure, in its multifarious figurations, can be a relay to historical consciousness as well.
     
    Freeman is aware of the potential romanticism and racism that can result from an ars erotica of history.4 Her analysis of Sticky Fingers turns precisely on the burden the film places on Ofelia, the sole black character, to figure a threat to lesbian trans-temporal eroticism. Yet Ofelia is also the “film’s best historiographer” because she “neither forgets nor repudiates the past, but she also refuses to dissolve it into something with which she unproblematically identifies” (134). Freeman’s own erotohistoriography follows this imperative, refusing to sacrifice the violence of racist histories for a redemptive intimacy with, or a reparative erasure of, the traumatic past. To explicate this precarious balance, Freeman’s fourth chapter (“Turn the Beat Around”) turns to Isaac Julien’s The Attendant (1992), which links sadomasochistic, interracial gay sex to Trans-Atlantic slavery. In the film, the attraction between a black guard and a white visitor is sparked by F.A. Biard’s 1840 painting of a slave auction, The Slave Trade, Scene on the Coast of Africa. The painting comes to life and morphs into a fantastical S/M orgy. Through an attentive reading of the film’s formal experimentation with time, rhythm, and sound, Freeman argues that it reveals how S/M disaggregates and denaturalizes the body’s re lationship to normative timings. In “reanimating historically specific social roles, in the historically specific elements of its theatrical language, and in using the body as an instrument to rearrange time,” S/M can become “a form of writing history with the body” that challenges linear history and preserves a relation to the traumas of the past (139). Freeman’s chapter ultimately stops short of identifying the content of the historical consciousness written through S/M, precisely because her investment lies in how the temporal form of S/M reveals the carnal dimension of ideology as such. In her reading, S/M literalizes and makes conscious the temporal regulation of racialized habitus. Affective dynamics such as bodily rhythm can subsequently be apprehended as a “form of cultural inculcation and of historical transmission rather than a racial birthright” (167). Freeman’s provocative argument has profound implications, certainly, for queer readings of S/M and of interracial desire; it suggests a way of attending to racist histories without disavowing their problematic intersections with desire. But it will also interest those seeking to understand how affect is fundamentally bound up with, and a binding force of, history, power, and aesthetics. Time Binds reveals how power structures become habituated within affective dispositions, and it also insists that experimentations with affect can disaggregate the body’s normative bindings within time, releasing new relational possibilities.
     
    Freeman’s profound argument about affect is paired with a refreshing investment in fantasy’s “power of figuration” (xxi). In this respect, Time Binds extends Freeman’s earlier definition of queerness as a combination of “wild fantasy and rigorous demystification” (Wedding xv). While the latter has been central to queer theory’s paranoid position, the former is still met with suspicion. Note, for example, that Edelman’s polemic locates fantasy as the “the central prop and underlying agency of futurity” (33-34). For Edelman, jouissance names an explosive unbinding of the self’s narcissistic, fantasmatic, and normative attachments to desire. Freeman reminds us, however, that selves “must relatively quickly rebound into fantasies, or the sexual agents would perish after only one release of energy” (xxi). Rather than lament fantasy’s falsity, she values its unpredictably “beautiful and weird” figures. These figures, she argues, often literalize alternative paths to apprehending historical knowledge. Although erotic figurations and practices are “no more immediate than language,” Freeman notes “we know a lot less about how to do things with sex than we know about how to do things with words” (172). Time Binds therefore has much to teach contemporary queer theory about how to read experimental representations of erotic encounters. Indeed, I cannot do justice here to the way Freeman’s readings generate critical insights about time from the uncanny friction of fingers, tongues, mouths, lungs, fluids, tails, and whips. Certainly, time’s binds will always lash us to systems of power and to their traumatic histories, which we forget at our peril. But Time Binds also shows that there are practices of (re)binding the body’s time that engender sustenance, consciousness, and potentiality. Through its insistence on the critical use of pleasure for thinking history otherwise, Time Binds offers a powerful imagination of how we might loosen certain binds so that we can knot some new ones.
     
    Tyler Bradway is a Ph.D. candidate in Literatures in English at Rutgers University. He is currently completing his dissertation on postwar queer experimental fiction. He has written reviews for College Literature and symplokē, and he has an essay on Eve Sedgwick’s ethics of intersubjectivity forthcoming in GLQ.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. For an overview of the lines of debate, see the special issue Freeman edited on “Queer Temporalities” in GLQ: A Journal of Gay and Lesbian Studies 13.2-3 (Winter/Spring 2007), particularly the roundtable discussion “Theorizing Queer Temporalities” (177-195).

     

     
    2. For a discussion of queerness and the untimely, see E.L. McCallum’s and Mikko Tuhkanen’s recent collection Queer Times, Queer Becomings.

     

     
    3. For a consonant defense of the critical value of positive affects, see Michael Snediker’s Queer Optimism: Lyric Personhood and Other Felicitous Persuasions.

     

     
    4. The basis for this concept lies in Foucault’s opposition between the West’s discursively mediated pleasure (scientia sexualis) and the East’s ars erotica, in which knowledge derives directly from the body. On his later revision of this dichotomy, see Foucault’s “On the Genealogy of Ethics: An Overview of Work in Progress” in Ethics: Subjectivity and Truth. Ed. Paul Rabinow. New York: The New Press, 1997. 253-80.

     

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Edelman, Lee. No Future: Queer Theory and the Death Drive. Durham: Duke UP, 2004. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. The History of Sexuality, Vol. 1. Trans. Robert Hurley. New York: Vintage, 1990. Print.
    • Freeman, Elizabeth. The Wedding Complex: Forms of Belonging in Modern American Culture. Durham: Duke UP, 2002. Print.
    • Grosz, Elizabeth. The Nick of Time: Politics, Evolution, and the Untimely. Durham: Duke UP, 2004. Print.
    • Muñoz, José Esteban. Cruising Utopia: The Then and There of Queer Futurity. New York: New York UP, 2009. Print.
    • Warner, Michael. “Queer and Then?” The Chronicle of Higher Education. 1 Jan. 2012. Web. 13 Apr. 2012.

     

  • Postures of Postmodernity: Through the Commodity’s Looking Glass

    David A. Ensminger (bio)
    Lee College
    davidae43@hotmail.com

     
    I tend to imagine store window displays as late-capitalism voyeur tableaux, microcosms, and dioramas, more than mere passer-by enticement. They become a pitch and pronouncement, a Weltanschauung, a way of making meaning, a fetish-world, and an inner-view. They feel layered and riddled with an unconscious and conscious psychogeography, a keyhole to paused worlds in an urban environment teeming with fuss and speed, indifference and callousness. As an invitation and lure, they act as freeze-frames of stories made anew by each gaze. Through the distancing and filtering functions such window panes perform, viewers observe carefully concocted consumption.
     
    Sometimes the spaces act as compendiums replete with multinational goods, folk crafts still warm from kinesis and handling, or pervasive motifs of plasticized Pop. They proffer a distinct cultural specimen of each store as well as strata of economic indicators. In towns riddled with empty storefronts, the goods may seem like artifacts of duress – a few lone mustered antiques, white elephants, dime-store novelties, tchotchkes, and dust-gathering gadgets. In cities like Austin, along certain hipster-riche drags, the goods may seem both ironic and nostalgic, self-consciously retro and manicured, like a personal “museum of me” featuring inventory ready to be displayed on online sites like Etsy.
     
    Storefronts often index cultural rituals too, from Christmas and Day of the Dead to re-enacted boyhood fantasia, bygone product eras, and Elvis worship. In doing so, the displays become self-contained simulations, orderly and sequenced, choreographed with purpose and charm, even as viewers are beset by randomness, disorder, flux, and instability in their worlds. The storefront experience is a ritual itself, meant to convey liminality. The storefront is neither the store, really, nor the sidewalk: it is in-between, unbounded. A visit to such space confers special status. Viewers are no longer totally anonymous: they are potential participants.
     
    The windows furnish dreams; mannequins – realistic, poetically sculptural, or boldly geometric—become our surrogates. In effect, the windows complicate the participant-observer dyad. They simulate what viewers might want to be, not merely the good and products they desire. The views provide a glimpse of the fetish-object and muster scenes beyond our grasp. In turn, viewers attempt replications of their own, perhaps by hoarding the items found within the scene, splicing the store product genome with their own homes and apartments.
     
    Like postmodern insect collectors, viewers seek specimens. As if pushing pins into the undersides of arthropods, they seek, even unconsciously, to own, display, and curate their own commodities and fetish-lined spaces, cupboards of their own curiosities, and to align items according to their own algorithms. The store window environments teem with personas and prompts, some ancillary and accidental, some pertinent to the storytelling and myth making. Some relate to the ideology of the store-as-brand and the sensibilities and gestalt of employees. The displays become a series of enmeshed ideas, not merely tracts of goods.
     
    The displays signify group identification as well. Culled from dispersed, sundry items locked within the geometry of stores, the displays become doppelgangers of both viewers and curators and articulate desires that viewers have yet to recognize. Viewers become tacit voyeurs held in limbo by the strict frontality and fixed formula of each storefront, and each viewer attempts to discern the parts of the palette, fondly appraising the habits of Pop.
     
    Some might define the style of my photos as aloof and amateurish. Others might deem my approach an anti-aesthetic and liken it to factory floor technical photography. Unfussy and straightforward, the style matches the pieces. The eerie stiffness of each mise-en-scene seems synonymous with leisure society’s dead space, which is inhabited by mannequins, papier-mâché creatures, ceramic architecture, and stuffed animals to create frozen faux landscapes and postures of post-modernity.
     
    Still, others might liken my approach to Pop itself: the flatness and centrally composed subjects are the modus operandi. People might assume I seek to subvert Pop and kitsch iconography with the pre-existing and inherited images filtering into the camera eye. Yet I imagine each window as a three-dimensional postcard, or a magic lantern show of consumerist chic, simultaneously awash in high culture aspirations, pop culture conundrums, and low culture realities.
     
    An imposed formal rigor sometimes imbues the displays; other times, the displays appear ad-hoc. Some evoke expressionism. Others seem much more accidental, vernacular, blunt, and naive. I tend to be drawn less toward patented products and more toward a campy sense of capitalism, including folk displays and combinatory environments in which recognizable brands and mass-marketed merchandise become subsumed by homespun conceits. I am intrigued when various iconographies become scrambled and enmeshed in hybrid spaces: crisp corporate logos may combine with naive aesthetics, revealing the not-so-hidden hands of workers from factory floor to window sill, navigating a discourse of desire.
     
    The displays are essentially a wax mold and a rabbit hole too. Each poised, cold surface and controlled shadowplay begets an interpenetration of meaning, becoming an estuary of gazes while slipping open the door of impending consumption. The curators pay heed to the rites of this initiation: this is where the gaze shall dwell, this is how the goods will be trafficked, and this is how the vacillating impulse of buyers will become cemented. Hence, the cartographers of Pop lure us through the colliding charms found within the matrix of each window, avidly dispatching our needs and desires.
     

    The Heights, 19th Street, Houston, Texas. 2010.
     

     
    On the outskirts of the Houston megalopolis, the street hosts a hip microcosm of gallery/coffee bars, second-hand and upcycled goods outlets, self-declared antique malls, and niche interior design stores. The lo-res cell phone shot captures dusk descending on the mise-en-scene, replete with demure vases and winged statuettes alongside a 1920s flapper-style mannequin head (teeny eyebrow lines, aquiline nose, perfectly pinched lips, and short, coal-black hair). The scene is lit like a still from an Otto Preminger film. A slant of light envelops the face, which is untethered from a body, while the hand is detached, like a satellite orbiting an invisible center of gravity.
     
    The fractured facade turns body parts into disassembled perches for costume jewelry that recalls pockets of history. Meanwhile, garments become scaled down to isolated bits: slender wrist and truncated neckline alone survive. The vertical and horizontal lines are overly apparent: the body, with its Dionysian impulses—its mirth-making and uncontrolled urges, its unclean tendencies and unbound jazzy flesh—are rendered superfluous and unnecessary. Only the elongated gaze of the face survives as the fingertips graze the carpet edge, suggesting a codex of reductive womanhood frozen in the postures of post-modernity.
     

     

    Lower Westheimer Road, Houston, Texas. 2011.

     

     
    Now shuttered, Mary’s Lounge, with its leather’n’Levi reputation, was the last outpost of gay bar culture to survive on this arterial road in Houston’s former gay ghetto. (The strip has shifted north over the last few decades.) The poster reveals a fault line between hetero and queer communities by exposing the queer epidermis, since many exterior facades of local gay bars still remain anonymous, pedestrian, and featureless. Glistening in the near-dusk ozone sun, the poster evokes an emancipated queer body that has survived the AIDS rupture – with its concomitant tropes of atrophy and emaciation – and reveals a pumped-up, masculine pride. The multiple possible meanings of “Mary’s is Not Responsible” resonate in alert red. “Not Responsible” for what, viewers wonder, besides the risky “baggage,” yet another word loaded with meanings. Perhaps Mary’s is “Not Responsible” for in-the-closet anxiety or for the white heat and vascularity displayed by the hyper-cultivated, Hellenistic body in the age of sullying steroids. Perhaps the phrase refers to the black and white, muscled, testosterone terrain posed right within the doorframe as a lure, bait, and intoxicant. Removed from stage to street corner, the poster acts as dislocated exhibitionism, a trope of militarized fitness routines, and an altar to the young male. All these meanings collide next to a city bus stop and used bookstore.
     

     

    Downtown Natchez, Mississippi. June 2011.

     

     
    We entered town after the floods had barely begun to drawn back. Mosquitoes collided with our necks and arms on every block as the sun started to edge toward the river’s shoreline. A pervasive quietude was quickly dispelled by a burst of hail that spewed across streets and bounced off statues. A blackout soon intervened as well. Seeking the last ounces of light, people took to the sidewalks. This storefront countered that sober sublimation. The mannequin’s fervor and pitched, heroic, unblemished leisure society joy stood in stark contrast to the flood’s aftermath and the nearby laconic waiters and carefully tended gardens. The size seven shoe, the everywoman necklace, the artfully funky glasses (not for busywork but a key perhaps to seeing the curious, must-have objects within the store’s cornucopia), the blue eye shadow, the curvaceous mouth, and the tilted cap, together with the T-shirt knotted at the midsection, oscillate between expressions of playfulness and flirtation, between slightly upscale Southern styles and mock laughter. We gaze into the toothless mouth, succumbing to the rhetoric of her pose and the mass-cultural infatuation she inspires. By the minute, the floodwater recedes even further, like an apparition of nature subjected to erasure by her glee.
     

     

    Richmond Avenue, Houston, Texas. 2010.

     

     
    To become fully immersed in the psychogeography of my neighborhood, I try to photograph it every few months, to see what I see. That is, to address the recessed vectors that my eye would normally miss, the dimensions that might remain otherwise unexposed. Fashion is raw power, I once wrote, knowing that ideologies surface fully on our sleeves. The avenue is home to cell phone stores, broken-down book dealers, fish and Indian restaurants, and occasional boutiques, dressmakers, and ateliers. The scene appears as a looking glass. The seemingly two-dimensional photograph reveals both the workaday world of cellophane, calculators, and string, juxtaposed with a kind of luminescent couture. The mannequin feels superimposed, exposing an eerie femininity stripped of body parts. The curve of the window mimics the arc of a theater stage, a slight sparkle shimmers on the purse, a distinct red is dispersed and multiplies throughout the scene, the blue necklace acts as a beacon, and the yellow nuance of the dress, almost enduring a full frontal wash-out, soaks up the plastic light wattage. The dismissed limbs leave only the submissive hull; the body becomes no more than a custodial mount for the imperatives of the workshop.
     

     

    West Alabama Street, Houston, Texas. 2010.

     

     
    The Virgin of Guadalupe resides placidly with her darker doppelganger in the forlorn heart of Montrose, where the roads are pockmarked under the stress of heat and drought. Evanescent, she glows mere blocks from a neon Donald Judd gallery space housed in an old grocery store and funded by the Menil family, millionaire art patrons. The two exhibitions represent the blurry lines between the sacred and secular, iconographic religiosity and iconic minimalism, each surrounded by neighborhoods with bright bodega lights, Mexican cantinas, a gay cowboy bar, barber shop, and Gothic-styled city utility building. The neon studio in which the Virgin resides offers a full roster of nightclub signage, refurbished Flash-O-Matic clocks, and fine art pieces (like brushed aluminum dragonflies) that intermingle just like the neighborhood, which became an interface between the forces of gentrification and change and the stalwarts of affordable mid-century apartments, ma and pa democracy, and community gardens. The Virgin watched the demolition of the community college, the rise of graffiti sprayed on everything from poles to Dumpsters, the displacement of Hispanic families by redevelopment, and the encampment of Miami-style megalith apartments next to freeways prone to massive flooding. She watched and waited for the water to come.
     

     

    South Congress Avenue, Austin, Texas. Sept. 2010.

     

     
    In the bustling, hipster interzone of this street heading toward the outer freeway are blocks of boutiques, upscale modern eateries, vintage hotels and fire stations, and famous racks of Southwestern boots in the corner store. Amid the fanfare are the specialty shops featuring Third World imports and repurposed goods and spaces celebrating the rituals and folklore of the Texican territory, such as this Day of the Dead altar, with its traditional display of papier-mâché skulls. The simulated Mexican handmade crafts crowd the window, while the rituals surrounding the days are a syncretic amalgam of ancient Mesoamerican practices and Spanish Catholic rituals. Skulls are omnipresent during the festivities, including calaveritas de azucar (sugar skulls) given to children. The store display appears to evoke a multicultural merger between Anglo mercantile aims and persistent, somewhat fossilized Mexican sundries. On another level, the immediacy of the facial paint, with its homespun vernacular vividness, also contrasts with the store’s grid-like displays and money-driven ethos. This is not a bodega or barrio store where immigrants come to maintain cultural practices, nor is it a bridge between cultures, per se. The stores signifies appropriation and incorporation, and each loose-limbed posture and wizened piece of skull tissue in the display might be equated with the stop-motion work of Tim Burton, as in The Nightmare Before Christmas. The uncanny figures, annexed by consumer culture, become tokens of colorful ethnic-inspired entrepreneurship that unintentionally forces rent hikes and redesigned neighborhoods.
     

     

    South Congress Avenue, Austin, Texas. Sept 2010.

     

     
    The larger-than-life monkey in the Fez cap emblazoned with the inverted iconography resembling both the Turkish and Tunisian flags immediately signifies circus sideshows, the Shriners, and street peddlers torn from old, Middle Eastern themed films. The monkey is both a paroxysm of Pop and an analogue to the store itself, which offers unstable hybrids. The symbolism of time is unveiled as well: time understood as moon cycle, time measured by quirky plastic wonders, and time as construct. The East, with its Muslim otherness, becomes reduced and frozen for the window shopper’s gaze. The shot also reveals some of the store’s other strata: 3-D puzzles, pirate clocks, and postcards of reprinted pulp fiction, which lead to an interior brimming with Japanese tin toys, street art book compendiums, and campy magnets for the tourist’s Maytag. The entire venue becomes a repository for hollow insouciance. It is located along a stretch of street indicating a city adrift on its own acceleration, well-endowed with a sense of comeuppance and simulation chic, where $1,100 cowboy boots for the Western nouveau merge with $11.00 platters of veggie loaf. The display is an emblem of an asynchronized city, where poverty is heaped into corners while carefully curated, gentrified “museums-of me” like this offer stuffed-animal lynching and kooky, anthropomorphized items that signify the components of camp culture. Such displays revisit the retro-past made in offshore not-so-Edens (Chinese factory towns), imported back into Western master narratives of cute capitalism borne on the backs of commodity laborers.
     

     

    South Congress Avenue, Austin, Texas. Sept. 2010.

     

     
    A voyeur can become immersed in this mise-en-scene for minutes as the slanted lamps signify a desire to illuminate or to see, which none of the decapitated heads—bearded, literary-minded grotesqueries—can do. The scene also evokes tropes of automatic writing. An example is presented mid-page on the heavy, black, metal Royal typewriter, as if the heads are in a trance and letting the machine convey their monologues, which are given a certain gravitas by the white plaster column, itself emblematic of both civil discourse and ruins. Perhaps the scene suggests a rupture in civil discourse, in the history of logic and rationality. Perhaps it suggests our society suffers endless drivel, signified by closed and blood-rimmed eyes, emitted by talking heads —experts and insiders crowding contemporary discussions. The skullduggery and metal chains, the antique group photos, and pointed sign indicate what happens when people succumb to such “mind-forged manacles” (if I may steal from William Blake): they will become stripped of their humanity, then exist as mere costumery. Note the discrepancies and incongruities: the “typed” paper actually resounds with cursive letters, as if the ghost is truly in the machine. More of the same material is folded on the table, like a pile of dead letters. The Pop merchandiser layers the window setting with Spiritualist and Surrealistic undertones for the entranced shopper and offers iridescent kitsch, priced to go.
     

     

    Rice Village, Houston, Texas. 2010. Business retired same week.

     

     
    This shot captures the last week of the five-and-dime store, which opened in 1948 in a small shopping district near the shadow of Rice University. Now an intimate street parking mecca for low-rise, downscale box stores like the Gap and Urban Outfitters, and homespun regional retailers like Half Price Books, this window captures the last light of the store’s made-in-China ware. It embodies a central code: the viewer is a potential consumer of tchotchkes in an emporium of manufactured whimsy, which offers an anarchic array, from the John McCain caricature presidential mask (can we muster the courage to don his craggy face and insert our eyes in his empty brain?) and all-American Baseball Tin Bank (where money and sport converge) to the Manhattan Baby package (adopted nomenclature of urbanism?) and the Cute Creatures, which offer the ultimate inversion: become your favorite animal character, the Rooster, and get a choking hazard as well. Roosters still dwell within city limits, as do goats, in outlying neighborhoods next to railroad tracks and tar-paper roofed homes, but only the Village can offer this temporary dark magic and liminality, revealing a youngster’s longing to fuse with the animated world of Foghorn Leghorn (of Looney Tunes fame) and to immerse fully in the unbound dynamics of play and Technicolor in looped demonstrations of slapstick and faux-Southern shtick. The windfall of items seems to embrace a patois of congested Pop and form a transit hub of throwaway goods. In such places, hoarding is made civilized and kaleidoscopic: each piece potentially funneled to children’s parties and adult water cooler office gags. Each is also latently equipped to tell viewers that less is never more. More trinkets mean more low culture wealth and joy in the leisure society tick-tock world.
     

     
    Westheimer Road, Houston, Texas. 2010. Building demolished April 2012.
     

     
    This installation speaks to combinatory elements, documenting an art gallery groping with the holiday season by assimilating vestiges of Christmas décor and lore. The bucolic oil painting’s landscape evokes regions far from the East Texas flatland oil and gas topography. It speaks to multiple miniaturizations, from the foliage and flowers basking in the imagined Mediterranean sun to the wooden doll Santa Claus, who holds a penny-sized horse ornament. He seems curiously engaged in the narrative, as if conveying the irony of the season, in which mass-manufactured, wooden folk art becomes a symbol of seasonal authenticity in planned, gated suburbs. Plus, he seems to stare into the juxtaposed landscape, wondering how his cold-weather apparatus will handle the salted, balmy hillocks stirring with red-as-blood poppy petals. In his hand, he holds the toy animal. The workhorse, long removed from such landscapes, is no more than a child’s rocking fantasy, just as Santa Claus too is mere fantasy—a tale metamorphosed into the rites and rituals of consumer society. Yet he cannot escape the conundrum: note the two nails puncturing the window frame, as if barring him from touching the outside. He speaks to entrapment and winter wishes frozen out of time, out of place. Small electric light bulbs, no more than plastic cocoons in the midday sun, signal his retreat into daylight, where all is exposed. His blue eyes, once a safe haven for children’s late-night dreams, are no more than signposts for loss and dislocation. They remain defiantly human even while he endures an aesthetic condemning him to Pop platitudes.
     

    David Ensminger is an Instructor of English, Humanities, and Folklore at Lee College in Baytown, Texas. He completed his M.S. in the Folklore Program at the University of Oregon and his M.A. in Creative Writing at City College of New York City. His study of punk street art, Visual Vitriol: The Art and Subcultures of the Punk and Hardcore Generations, was published in July 2011 by the Univ. Press of Mississippi. His book of collected punk interviews, Left of the Dial, is forthcoming from PM Press, and his co-written biography of Lightnin’ Hopkins, Mojo Hand, is forthcoming from the University of Texas Press. His work has recently appeared in the Journal of Popular Music Studies, Art in Print, and M/C Journal (Australia). He also contributes regularly to Houston Press, Maximum Rock’n’Roll, Popmatters, and Trust (Germany). As a longtime fanzine editor, flyer artist, and drummer, he has archived punk history, including blogs and traveling exhibitions.

     

  • Incidents in the Lives of Two Postmodern Black Feminists

    Harryette Mullen
    and Arlene R. Keizer (bio)
    Conversation
    University of California, Irvine
    akeizer@uci.edu

     
    In the introduction to Signs and Cities: Black Literary Postmodernism,
    Madhu Dubey writes, “Although we would expect African-American literature
    to form a vital resource for debates about postmodernism, it is
    conspicuously missing, even when these debates are launched in the name of
    racial difference” (2). The avant-garde writer Harryette Mullen’s poetry
    and essays demonstrate how black American literary works can fundamentally
    reshape the category of the postmodern.

     

     
    Arlene R. Keizer:
     
    Twenty years ago, when I was in graduate school in the San Francisco Bay Area, good friends of mine gave me a copy of the African American avant-garde poet Harryette Mullen’s book Trimmings (1991) as a birthday gift. The delight I felt upon reading those poems for the first time is still with me. Mullen’s intricate duet with Gertrude Stein, and her meditation on the construction of women’s bodies through attire and the social conventions pertaining to it, made rhythm and melody out of the tight spaces into which women, especially women of color, have often been forced. I’ve followed Mullen’s career ever since; thus my understanding of what constitutes the black postmodern has been infused from the beginning with the variety and musicality of her singular body of work.
     
    Finding myself on the West Coast again, I contacted Mullen, whom I’d met on several occasions, to ask if she would be willing to participate in an interview, and she generously agreed. We met in west Los Angeles to set the parameters of our conversation, discussing many of the shared concerns of black postmodernist writers and critics. The following interview was conducted via e-mail between February and May of 2012.
     

    Arlene R. Keizer:

     
    In my own research on African American literary and cultural expression, I’ve been interested in the “postmemory” of slavery. I borrow the term postmemory from Marianne Hirsch, who uses it to describe the experience of the children of Holocaust survivors; she writes,

    I use the term postmemory to describe the relationship of children of survivors of cultural or collective trauma to the experiences of their parents, experiences that they “remember” only as the stories and images with which they grew up, but that are so powerful, so monumental, as to constitute memories in their own right. The term is meant to convey its temporal and qualitative difference from survivor memory, its secondary or second-generation memory quality, its basis in displacement, its belatedness. . . . Postmemory characterizes the experience of those who grew up dominated by narratives that preceded their birth, whose own belated stories are displaced by the stories of the previous generation, shaped by traumatic events that they can neither understand nor re-create.

    (8)

    I’ve even come to believe that postmemory is a constitutive element of the black postmodern; I actually think much of your work bears out my argument. What do you think about that idea?

     

    Harryette Mullen:

     
    You might be thinking of moments in my poetry that evoke the legacy of African Diaspora, as in Muse & Drudge or in a poem like “Exploring the Dark Content” from Sleeping with the Dictionary. As a graduate student, I wrote a dissertation about fugitive narratives of runaway slaves.
     
    Currently I’m engaged in a potentially endless family history project, and of course these efforts to comprehend the past are related. I grew up with absolutely no oral history of enslaved ancestors. Living in a region that honored the “gallantry” of Jefferson Davis and Robert E. Lee, I was surely affected by white southerners’ views of slavery and the Civil War.
     
    As a child I was aware that black people were connected to Africa and to slavery, but when it came to my own family’s connection, there was no clue. My grandmother recalled hearing nothing about it, although, as I soon discovered when I began to research our family, my grandmother’s father had been born into slavery and her grandparents had all been enslaved adults when the Civil War began.
     
    Our family narrative resisted these basic facts that I’ve only lately incorporated into my personal story. The earliest individuals I’ve found so far in my black family lines were born, either in Virginia or the Carolinas, in the late 1700s and early 1800s. I have not yet documented any ancestors born in Africa, although I may be close to finding my family’s first-generation enslaved African immigrants.
     

    ARK:

     
    That’s amazing! The need to excavate personal or familial links to slavery drives so much contemporary black cultural work. Many writers seem to focus on the lack of a known connection, while others are uncovering or establishing a clear genealogy. How has this search affected your creative work?
     

    HM:

     
    I’ve started making collages with copies of old family photographs, letters, and other documents from my grandparents’ papers. I’ve made about fifty of these collages. Some I made as gifts to family members. Most of them are 14 x 17 inches; a few are larger, and there are several smaller ones. Many of them have titles. There’s an “Ancestor Spirit” series in memory of my grandmother, with titles like “I’ll Fly Away,” “I’ll Wear a Starry Crown,” and “My Grandmother Loved Music.” I think of them as an extension of scrapbooking that also relates to my interest in collages and quilts.
     
    That was an unexpected turn in the family history project. It started when I began photocopying the old documents so that I wouldn’t have to keep handling fragile originals as I worked on the research project. I cherish those old letters, handwritten with fountain pens by previous generations schooled in the Palmer method. My grandmother, in particular, had very graceful penmanship. I’ve copied not only the letters, but also the envelopes, with their evocative stamps and destinations. Old documents, made on letterpress printers, are visually interesting, like the World War II ration books that my grandmother saved.
     
    I also treasure the vintage family portraits. We have photographic images of at least four family members who were former slaves. Photography was my father’s hobby, back when serious photographers used a darkroom to make their own prints. When he served in the military, he had requested to join the Army Signal Corps as a photographer, but few if any African Americans would have gotten that assignment back then. After he graduated, he had a job as public relations director for his alma mater, Talladega College; several of his photographs were published in newspapers.
     

    ARK:

     
    Do you think the black postmodern especially infused with postmemory? Or might this be true of the postmodern more generally?
     

    HM:

     
    I would relate Hirsch’s concept of “postmemory” to Toni Morrison’s concept of “rememory” in Beloved, one of the texts at the center of your critical and theoretical writing on black subjectivity in contemporary narratives of slavery. Both writers are concerned with repression of individual and collective trauma and subsequent return of the repressed in psychosocial dysfunction.
     
    I share your interest in what happens when the experience of trauma shapes narrative, and also when trauma resists the creative catharsis of narrative. At the end of Beloved, with the admonition “This is not a story to pass on,” Morrison captures the double bind gripping those whose cultural identity is constituted through historical trauma and its aftermath (279).
     
    Is the repetition of narrative itself another manifestation of trauma? Does the repeated trauma-narrative act like a pharmakon with a dual function as medicine and poison? Do we inoculate ourselves with an altered virus?
     
    We see this ambivalence about memory and memorialization in Marilyn Nelson’s A Wreath for Emmett Till, published as a book for young readers. We are aware that trauma shapes our lives, whether we choose to remember and speak of it or we resort to silence and try to forget it.
     
    In the case of slavery, precious few stories were passed down to us from our ancestors, so we see contemporary writers and artists returning to the scene of trauma with the burden of creating narratives and images that otherwise would not exist for events that otherwise might be forgotten or might be told only from the slav eholder’s point of view.
     
    Scarcely existent are stories of the Middle Passage that represent the experience of Africans who were killed and enslaved in uncountable numbers. Their stories can only be imagined by reading between the lines of assorted legal documents. This ambivalence about telling and not telling such stories of massive trauma is repeated in M. NourbeSe Philip’s Zong!
     
    From the global slave trade codifying the conversion of people into property, to the Nazis’ methodical genocide of Jews and others defined as inferior to so-called Aryans, we see the shadow of postmodernity—the legal and scientific rationalization for denying humanity to particular groups of human beings.
     
    One aspect of postmodernity is inscribed in the ongoing recurrence of massive violence and displacement affecting diverse populations, accompanied by the proliferation of documents, images, and narratives relating multiple, concurrent, and overwhelming experiences of trauma.
     

    ARK:

     
    I’ve been very disturbed by what seems to me an excessive focus on the body in black memorialization of slavery and the slave trade. For some reason, the logic of re-enactment has a powerful hold on the black New World culture of memorialization. What I’ve long admired about your work is how it directs attention away from the body itself (black, female, or black and female) to its construction by outside forces. Trimmings is, of course, a signal example. You and I have also discussed the critics who have argued that, in Sleeping with the Dictionary, you turn away from subjectivity, challenging the idea of a unitary subject. Will you say a bit about how you think of the relationship between writing and embodiment?
     

    HM:

     
    As some critics have noted, Trimmings plays with mutually constitutive codes of “whiteness” and “blackness” in social constructions of feminine identity, also pertinent to a poem like “Dim Lady” in Sleeping with the Dictionary. I’m interested when racial and sexual codes converge in the relations of consumers and commodities, an interest that continues in my work from Trimmings to S*PeRM**K*T.
     
    I have tried to ask critical questions about subjectivity and embodiment, with particular interest in cultural forms and practices used to construct and represent gendered and racialized bodies. Yet, because I’m a writer accustomed to living in my head, I might tend to underestimate the body’s importance. In certain art forms, such as painting, sculpture, and performance, embodiment may be central to the work itself.
     
    So I’m wondering what kinds of images and practices you have in mind as excessive, gratuitous, stereotypical, or otherwise objectionable. I can imagine a spectrum of possibilities: some compelling and thought-provoking, others more disturbing, troubling, and perhaps ill-conceived, as you suggest.
     
    I had a poetic understanding of the “return” of Sethe’s “baby ghost” as a fully grown woman in Morrison’s Beloved, but then I was far more resistant to that figure embodied by Thandie Newton when the novel was adapted to film. Yet, when I recall what is most memorable for me about that film, which I have viewed only once, it is a visually poetic image that some might call “excessive” or “over the top” due to its otherworldly strangeness: it’s that scene when the figure of Beloved is “reborn” from the water. She emerges soaking wet, covered with ladybugs and butterflies.
     
    I can think of brave and provocative works created by dancers, actors, performance and visual artists—things that I would never do. I never saw, but I’ve read about Robbie McCauley’s creation and performance of Sally’s Rape, in which she herself embodies a slave woman stripped naked on the auction block. The character she performs is based on her own ancestor. It seems to have been regarded as a thoughtful and powerful work, within a context of body-centered performances that came out of feminist and identity-based art practices. If we think of embodiment and subjectivity as complicated processes, there are multiple ways of inhabiting our bodies, just as we can imagine myriad experiences of subjectivity.

    ARK:

     
    It helps to hear you situate that work in the context of feminist and identity-based art practices. When I learn about such a performance piece, it sounds fascinating in the abstract, but I can’t imagine sitting through it. Some of my discomfort comes from a sense that to re-enact “scenes of subjection,” to borrow Saidiya Hartman’s term, with one’s own body revivifies the reduction of black subjects to the body. In the context of the Holocaust, for instance, such a re-enactment would be almost unthinkable. I guess I’m differentiating pretty stringently (perhaps too stringently) between forms of mediation when it comes to black creative practices; in other words, my responses to literary and two-dimensional or fine art “re-enactments” are very different from my responses to them in the flesh (akin to your unease with the depiction of Beloved in the film version of Morrison’s novel).
     
    I think this is related to another current concern of mine. I’ve developed a particular interest in what I’ll call black irony, not as in “black humor,” but instead the multiple forms of irony found in black people’s humor in the US and the Caribbean. I think of New World black cultures as being fundamentally ironic, but I’ve been disturbed lately by the sense that, for many in white mainstream culture, black irony is often invisible and black performances, no matter how ironic, are often read as sincere and essential(ist) (e.g., responses to damali ayo’s performance art and to Dave Chappelle’s comedy, or the scenario Percival Everett stages in Erasure, in which a parody of Sapphire’s Push is taken for the “real thing” and wins a major book award). Can you talk a bit about irony in your work and the difficulty that black irony seems to pose for some white audiences (and some black audiences, as well)?
     

    HM:

     
    The effectiveness of irony and satire depends on some baseline of consensus about reality and shared values, just as appreciating a poet’s craft requires awareness of literary conventions. Still, it seems impossible that damali ayo’s pointedly ironic performances in “Rent-a-Negro” or “Panhandling for Reparations” would be read as works of straightforward sincerity—just as I would have thought it was impossible to mistake the satirical and critical intention when Coco Fusco and Guillermo GómezPeña were touring with their performance piece “Two Undiscovered Amerindians,” also known as “The Couple in the Cage.” But Fusco and GómezPeña reported that on several occasions some people apparently did not understand that the two artists on display in the cage were performers.
     
    There may be people who simply are tone-deaf, who find it difficult to perceive any shade of irony. Or perhaps irony goes undetected by hasty, distracted readers who are not giving sufficient attention to the text. Or possibly there are audiences that have no other response to “minority art” than either to sympathize or refuse to sympathize with our “plight.” Or maybe it’s a question of contextual framing, especially when audiences may encounter texts and performances on any number of media platforms—often without having intentionally sought them out, but simply as a result of searching for a related key word.
     
    I am frequently dismayed by unforeseen results of Internet searches, as when my search for a news report concerning President Obama takes me to a racist blog, or when in the recent past I would use the search term “African American” along with the name of almost any small town in the United States, and the top hit would be that town’s nearest “drug rehabilitation center.” Maybe I just don’t appreciate Google’s sense of irony? Maybe writers and performers such as Everett and ayo should sprinkle emoticons—little winking smiley faces to indicate irony—throughout their texts?
     
    Okay, I have to add a postscript to this response. I just heard a news item on the radio about a person in a cow costume who stole several gallons of milk from a Walmart store and then began distributing the milk to strangers outside the store. Was that a work of performance art?
     

    ARK:

     
    I really wish I had seen that. Performance art mixed with the redistribution of wealth—what could be better?! On that note, will you talk a bit about how you see the sphere of art and the sphere of politics coming together? I don’t think anyone thinks of your work as “political art,” though an investment in social critique and social justice are apparent within it. Do new technology and information-delivery systems have any bearing on the way you see art and politics coming together?
     

    HM:

     
    Readers who think of poetry and politics as opposing or mutually exclusive discourses may underestimate the elasticity and heterogeneity of poetry. I take it that poetry can engage with any subject, including political, social, and cultural ideas and events. Contextual framing as well as the writer’s intention and linguistic choices determine whether a text is considered to be primarily referential, persuasive, expressive, or aesthetic. I don’t think that words in themselves are inherently or solely political or poetic. It’s a question of how they are put together, and to what end.
     
    Developments in technology and media continue to alter the relations of audiences to artists and writers, now known as “content creators,” blurring any line of separation between the two as these roles become more dispersed, interactive, and interchangeable. This potentially unstoppable democratizing force of global impact already shapes artistic and political discourses.
     
    Consider the recent example of a Nobel Prize awarded to the imprisoned Liu Xiaobo, a dissident poet identified with the generation that protested in Tiananmen Square. At the Nobel award ceremony, the gold medal for literature was placed on the poet’s vacant seat; the Chinese government reacted by blocking references on the Internet to “empty chair” when the poet’s followers resorted to this periphrastic substitute for his banned name and works. (As I write, censors have banned any mention of “Shawshank Redemption” in China’s social media networks, a coded reference to the escape from house arrest of the activist Chen Guangcheng.) There’s also the dynamic career of Ai Weiwei, whose international prominence is due to his adroitly provocative meshing of aesthetics and politics as well as to the technological sophistication of this artist and his defenders. The response to his work by viewers, critics, supporters, government censors, and political leaders is as important as the work itself, which continually responds to its ongoing reception and interpretation in political and aesthetic discussions.
     

    ARK:

     
    To move to a slightly different subject, one of the many things that delights me about Sleeping with the Dictionary is that in a rich and playful way, it rhymes with an idea introduced by VèVè Clark in the 1980s to address the diverse totality of the African Diaspora. She coined the term “diaspora literacy” to describe the knowledge one would need to read and understand culture from all African Diasporic locations, and I’ve often thought that her term implies a “diaspora lexicon,” a dictionary of the terms and concepts that might appear in the literary and cultural output of writers, artists, and musicians. What I love about your book is that it dramatizes just how comprehensive such a dictionary would have to be, not exclusive at all but overlapping with a diverse set of other lexicons, in the same way that an English dictionary contains French words that Anglophone people use all the time. Can you talk a bit about your own lexicon?
     

    HM:

     
    A broader, more inclusive cultural literacy is exactly what I hope to attain, and what I would like to encourage for other readers. The language of poetry is a way of reaching out to others beyond the limits of my own specific background. In addition to the required reading for English majors, as a college student I was also introduced to African, Caribbean, Spanish, and Latin American literature.
     
    As a writer I am attracted to words of different sound, shape, and texture from a variety of discourses; I have drawn from spoken as well as written languages in my poetry. Like most educated and literate people, my vocabulary as a writer can be more various, inclusive, and precise than the relatively smaller reservoir of words I use daily in casual speech, because my written language draws on my potentially expanding vocabulary as an active reader with access to libraries of literature and reference.
     
    My recourse to something like a diaspora lexicon was in part a response to the challenges I had encountered with my previous work. My first book, Tree Tall Woman, was in some ways an attempt to relate my poetic “voice” to what I’ve called the urban rhetorical vernacular of the Black Arts movement.
     
    Rather than rewriting poems that had already been written, I hoped to build on expressive traditions and innovations those poets represented. With minimal departures from Standard English, my poetry texts would be read as “black talk”; instead of trying to establish myself as an authentic street talker, I was interested in the poetic possibilities of code-switching, a more familiar form of expression for me, that I think is also characteristic of African American literature as a whole.
     
    A few critics of the Black Arts era, such as Stephen Henderson, had noted a broadly inclusive range of linguistic registers in the diversity of “black styles” of speaking and writing, including the styles of well-educated black communicators. I decided that my own “black expression” could include whatever I found of interest.
     
    After Tree Tall Woman two books that followed, Trimmings and S*PeRM**K*T, were the result of my critical encounter with Gertrude Stein’s modernism, a possible influence on writers as different as Richard Wright and Gwendolyn Brooks. With Muse & Drudge I tried to use language to reach across the “Black Atlantic” while also drawing on information compiled in books such as Zora Neale Hurston’s Mules and Men, Robert Farris Thompson’s Flash of the Spirit, Clarence Major’s From Juba to Jive, and African-American Alphabet by Gerald Hausman and Kelvin Rodriques. In Sleeping with the Dictionary, my unwitting collaborators include William Shakespeare, the US Congress, and the creators of Roget’s Thesaurus and The American Heritage Dictionary.
     

    ARK:

     
    What recent work in any literary or artistic genre interests you and/or inspires you in your current practice?
     

    HM:

     
    I’m not necessarily seeing the newest, cutting-edge art, but I enjoy artist books and books about art. Our black bookstore here in Los Angeles, EsoWon, usually has a choice selection of art books. Once when I was browsing books in the storefront of the Studio Museum in Harlem I saw James Fugate, a co-owner of EsoWon, buying a stack of art books there. Right now I’m reading EyeMinded, a collection of essays by art critic Kellie Jones—no relation to Amelia Jones, a critic known for writing about identity or body-centered art and a co-organizer of the Womenhouse Web project. Another influential art critic is Lucy Lippard, who also wrote a novel. I met her years ago when she was giving a talk in Rochester, and after that I read her critical books on various art movements, as well as her novel.
     
    I also like going to galleries and museums, and I often feel inspired by the work of visual artists. I made the rounds to different art spaces that were part of a collaborative exhibit of California art, Pacific Standard Time. I went more than once to the Hammer Museum in Westwood during that regional PST exhibition, and I had the pleasure of seeing the artist Betye Saar where her work was on display. The Hammer also screened several films by African American filmmakers, including Charles Burnett and Julie Dash, who attended film school at UCLA; I went to their film screenings and panel discussions.
     
    In the realm of poetry, my current work in progress is a tanka diary that will likely be published in fall 2013. It’s inspired by translations of traditional and modern Japanese syllabic poetry as well as by contemporary tanka verses composed in English.
     

    ARK:

     
    In Looking Up Harryette Mullen, the recently published collection of interviews you did with fellow poet Barbara Henning, you briefly mention Tyree Guyton and David Hammons as visual artists who were doing something similar to what you are doing in poetry. Can you say more about the way you think about contemporary black artists and artistic practices, and if and how you use them as a springboard? Because of Muse and Drudge, many people are aware of your complex relationship with many black musical forms, but I think much less is known about how you engage with African American or black Diasporic visual art.
     

    HM:

     
    Of course the Black Arts movement included not only writers but also musicians, dancers, actors, filmmakers, and visual artists such as Raymond Saunders whose essay “Black is a Color” was of interest to writers and artists across disciplines. Some artists have been rather prolific writers, particularly Adrian Piper, who is a philosopher as well as a conceptual and performance artist. I have occasionally written about visual art and artists in essays such as “Visual Rhythm,” “Chaos in the Kitchen,” and “African Signs and Spirit Writing.” The latter is included in a collection forthcoming from University of Alabama Press.
     
    There are so many artists whose work I enjoy, from the iconic black figures in those large, colorful paintings by Kerry James Marshall to various combinations of photography and text in the work of artists such as Lorna Simpson, Carrie Mae Weems, and Glenn Ligon.
     
    I admire the splendid elegance and purity of form in the work of the sculptor Martin Puryear as well as the exploded maps and abstract diagrams of Julie Mehretu. I am also attracted to the eclectic esthetic of David Hammons and Tyree Guyton, John Outterbridge and Noah Purifoy, Romare Bearden and Betye Saar, Mark Bradford and Leonardo Drew, whose art seems closer to what Toni Morrison called “eruptions of funk” as they work with collage or assemble their art from recycled objects.
     
    They may be more or less attracted to abstraction or to figurative images. They may draw their inspiration from Pablo Picasso, Joseph Cornell, Robert Rauschenberg, Marcel Duchamp, or the movement known as Arte Povera. I’ve said before that in Muse & Drudge I tried to do something similar with “recycled language,” “found poetry,” and “altered” texts, making use of what I call, after Duchamp, “linguistic ready-mades.” Like jazz musicians, these artists inspire me to try alternative ways of composing poetry.
     
    Betye Saar and her artist daughters Alison Saar and Lezley Saar live in the greater Los Angeles area; over the years I have tried as often as possible to attend their gallery openings. I definitely feel the spirit of their creative enterprise, and one of my books, Blues Baby, has a cover with an image of Alison Saar’s life-sized “Topsy” sculpture. The cover of my book Recyclopedia is designed with an image of a David Hammons sculpture made with recycled glass bottles. The cover of Sleeping with the Dictionary features an enigmatic drawing by Enrique Chagoya, from whom I also borrowed the title of a poem in that book, “Xenophobic Nightmare in a Foreign Language.”
     
    My forthcoming collection of essays has a title inspired by the poet Toi Derricotte. That book, The Cracks Between, will have one of Faith Ringgold’s images on the cover. In the process of writing poetry I’ve been known to borrow from song lyrics as well as titles that artists and musicians give to their works. I sometimes make lists of favorite lines and titles for possible use in future poems.
     
    In addition to Chagoya’s satirical title, I can think of lines in Muse & Drudge that are borrowed from painter Rose Piper (“The fortune cookie lied”), visionary artist and street evangelist Gertrude Morgan (“Jesus is my airplane”), and Krazy Kat cartoonist George Herriman (“Fool weed, tumble your head off—that dern wind can move you, but it can’t budge me”).
     
    I’ve enjoyed opportunities to meet and collaborate with artists. Three poems from Sleeping with the Dictionary, “Free Radicals,” “Between,” and “Music for Homemade Instruments,” were influenced by my experience of working, respectively, with artist Yong Soon Min when she organized the Kimchi Xtravaganza for the Korean American Museum in Los Angeles, with Allan deSouza when he edited a special issue of the art magazine Frame-Work, and with musician Douglas Ewart in a performance at Woodland Pattern in Milwaukee. From the same poetry collection, “Quality of Life” was inspired by a visit to Manhattan where I used to attend, whenever possible, poetry readings and art exhibits organized by the Dia Foundation.
     
    A few things I’ve written exist only as collaborations, such as texts I wrote to accompany images made by Yong Soon Min for Womenhouse, and Waving the Flag, a collaboration with video artist Sheila M. Sofian and musician William O. Darity. More recently I participated with other writers in an arts event at LACE (Los Angeles Contemporary Exhibitions) curated by UNFO (Unauthorized Narrative Freedom Organization).
     

    ARK:

     
    In one of her many interviews, visual artist Kara Walker says, “[I]n a way my work is about the sincere attempt to write Incidents in the Life of a Slave Girl and ending up with Mandingo instead” (107). Are there moments when your willful imagination has led you to places you didn’t particularly like? What do you do at such moments?
     

    HM:

     
    My imagination tends to run in different directions, as I am most interested in what makes language turn toward poetry. What I dread most is when my imagination fails to lead me to any particularly interesting place. I suppose what you are describing as willful imagination is what I would experience as writer’s block, when my thoughts are unproductive. When I reach such an impasse, my inclination is to take time out: go for a walk, listen to music, or get some sleep. My usual concern is whether an idea is compelling enough to take me to the point of completing a satisfying draft. Once it’s completed, my concern is whether a poem might hold the attention of other readers.
     
    I think our understanding of a visual image is quite different from how we process language. The visual perception seems more immediate and primal, although artists may create visual images that reward sustained attentive viewing. Decoding a poem tends to be a bit more convoluted, with the brain experiencing a slight delay in comprehending the layers of significance. The resources of poetry are such that I worry less about communicating a specific message, but more about the “music” of the language. I don’t fret much about whether the content of my thought is ugly or beautiful if I can get the language to do what I want.
     
    I’ve said often that my work is “serious play,” which could apply to most artists. Another tidy oxymoron is “ugly beauty,” the title of a Thelonious Monk tune. It’s a useful concept for the work of some artists, and a liberating idea for me when I’m uncertain in my own practice as a poet. I also like thinking of the creative process as “chaos in the kitchen,” the title of a work by Alison Saar. So much of the artist’s work involves learning, practicing, and trusting that process.
     
    There may be a particular trap awaiting the visual artist who is African American, particularly when her work is as spectacularly and scandalously visible in the art world as Kara Walker’s. This artist seems driven to confront and committed to overcome the collective shame of Americans in “the land of the free” who are descended from slaves and slaveholders—and it can’t be forgotten that many of us are offspring of both.
     
    Coincidentally, I’ve been reading about the enslaved South Carolina potter David Drake (sometimes referred to as “Dave the potter” or “Dave the slave”) in a book by a white descendant of a slaveholding family that had counted Dave among their valuable assets. At one point the author refers to Kara Walker’s work:

    An enormous panorama cut from black paper and affixed to a white wall, her composition presented a candy-box version of a Southern plantation scene. Only on carefully studying the silhouettes of the graceful mansion and dancing slave children and ladies in tilting skirts was it apparent that horrors were being perpetrated in the secret spaces between black and white. Images of shameful abuses—whippings, even murders—emerged from the details of the seemingly innocent composition.

    (112-113)

    There certainly is something willfully mischievous and trickster-like, as well as something terribly painful and angry in the work of Kara Walker, something akin to the work of the painter Robert Colescott and the writer Darius James. By the way, readers will find the psychosexual perversities of the master-slave relationship in Harriet Jacobs’s autobiographical narrative as well as in Kyle Onstott’s novel.

    ARK:

     
    Oh yes, that’s right! That perverse legacy is apparent in both the sublime and the ridiculous. Given your deep engagement with other artistic forms, if you weren’t working with words, what medium would you choose and why?
     

    HM:

     
    I guess the creative people who dazzle me most, other than writers, are visual artists, architects, composers, opera singers, jazz musicians, and my favorite classical musician, Yo-Yo Ma. Of course, dancers are amazing, but I’m far too klutzy even to imagine myself with that kind of physical grace.
     
    At this point, I can hardly picture myself doing anything else, although when I was growing up my mother enabled my sister and me to try a variety of creative pursuits. She herself had rejected piano lessons, but played clarinet and oboe in a high school band that included Ornette Coleman and Dewey Redman; she had taken an art class with David Driskell when she was in college. In a letter to her parents back home, my mother mentioned a reading on campus by Langston Hughes. My parents were first drawn together by their mutual interest in amateur photography and theater, although my father eventually became a social-work administrator and my mother, an educator and community school director. I can recall being frightened as a young child, seeing my mother fire a prop gun on stage in a community theater production.
     
    Somehow on her modest public school teacher’s salary my mother managed to pay for our private piano lessons, our art classes at the children’s museum, and our dance classes at the YMCA. As a divorced parent, she provided us with supplies for drawing, painting, and sculpting. We had a cardboard puppet theater and made our own hand puppets. She also encouraged us to learn how to sew, knit, and crochet. I never was particularly good at arts and crafts, but I do still draw a little from time to time, just for my own pleasure; lately, as I said, I’ve been making collages that look like poster-sized scrapbook pages.
     

    ARK:

     
    I was also lucky enough to have parents who revered reading and the arts and made enormous sacrifices to enable their children to have music, art, and dance lessons. Even though I was raised in an atmosphere with very conventional gender-role expectations, through reading I found my way to feminism at a very young age. I was a teenage feminist!
     
    For about ten years now, I’ve been using the term “black feminist postmodernism” to describe a set of avant-garde literary and artistic practices and a nascent phenomenology of a subset of women in the African Diaspora. I think of you as being the poster child for black feminist postmodernism, and I wonder if this term resonates with you at all. Would you be willing to let me use your work on the flag for our hypothetical parade? Do you think of your work as being part of a kind of work some black women writers and artists are doing now? If so, what is the link to feminism?

    HM:

     
    I would be honored to march in such a distinguished parade, with colors flying. I had not thought about my work in exactly those terms, although I certainly identify myself as a black woman, a feminist, and a writer influenced inevitably by postmodernity. I think of your work as performing the critical function of articulating explicit and comprehensive theoretical frameworks more than my own writing that tries fitfully to straddle creative and critical discourses.
     
    It is worth noting that, because of the work of the generations that preceded us, we were educated to become intellectual and creative workers in a time when black and feminist writers and scholars are included among the leading thinkers whose works we study and critique. Their example surely encourages us to take our own work seriously.
     

    ARK:

     
    Your writing calls for close reading. How important are techniques of close reading in your classroom practices? To what degree have criticism and theory displaced techniques of close reading in our (university English departments’) pedagogy?
     

    HM:

     
    The greatest threat to the survival of poetry may be the rushed, distracted, overburdened reader with no time to appreciate what a poem has to offer. Generally speaking, poetry is meant to slow down the process of reading. The encounter with a poem becomes a kind of meditation as we scan the text closely and repeatedly in order to absorb the sense of it and appreciate its aesthetic effects.
     
    In practice, what I try to teach or model for students is attentive reading: considering the context, form, and content of the text. It also helps to read the poem aloud, if possible. For better or worse, a number of anxieties surround the reading and writing of poetry. There is the fear of misreading and misinterpretation, and the related fear that poetry is becoming irrelevant, or too esoteric to attract broad audiences. Time devoted to digesting literary theories (as one theory expands upon or displaces another) may be subtracted from time available to read actual literature, placing a further burden on the reader. Literary theory creates its own set of anxieties for many readers.
     
    Although I don’t think of myself as writing “academic poetry,” I’m sure my poetry is influenced by my reading, writing, and teaching in university communities. Learning a variety of critical approaches to the text has enhanced my understanding and appreciation of literature. Still, there are times in my relationship with poetry when I feel quite humble and ignorant. As far as I can tell, a state of not knowing or not understanding may be crucial for a fuller experience of writing and reading poetry.
     
    As a teacher of literature, no matter how passionate I may feel about a book that is meaningful to me, it will not be meaningful in the same way to my students. For readers, poetry can be experienced quite differently inside or outside the academy. For students, books are required reading, usually accompanied by writing assignments, quizzes, and examinations. In the classroom, reading and writing are tightly intertwined, so that the literary text becomes a prompt for inquiry and explication. Students are expected to read canonical literature and also to write critically about literary works. Outside the classroom, readers choose the books they want to read in whatever leisure time is available. Readers may find themselves returning to favorite poems for repeated reading, but no quiz will follow.
     

    Arlene R. Keizer is Associate Professor of English and African American Studies at the University of California, Irvine. She is the author of Black Subjects: Identity Formation in the Contemporary Narrative of Slavery (Cornell UP, 2004), as well as essays and articles in a range of journals including African American Review, American Literature, and PMLA. Her current work addresses black postmodernism in literature, performance, and visual art; African American literature and psychoanalytic theory and practice; and the intersections between memory and theory.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Clark, VèVè A. “Developing Diaspora Literacy and Marasa Consciousness.” Comparative American Identities: Race, Sex, and Nationality in the Modern Text. Ed. Hortense J. Spillers. New York: Routledge, 1991. 40-61. Print.
    • Dubey, Madhu. Signs and Cities: Black Literary Postmodernism. Chicago: U
    • of Chicago P, 2003. Print.
    • Hartman, Saidiya V. Scenes of Subjection: Terror, Slavery and Self-Making in Nineteenth-Century America. New York: Oxford UP, 1997. Print.
    • Hirsch, Marianne. “Projected Memory: Holocaust Photographs in Personal and Public Fantasy.” Acts of Memory. Ed. Mieke Bal, Jonathan Crewe and Leo Spitzer. Hanover: UP of New England, 1999. 3-21. Print.
    • Morrison, Toni. Beloved. New York: Knopf, 1987. Print.
    • Todd, Leonard. Carolina Clay: The Life and Legend of the Slave Potter DAVE. New York: Norton, 2008. Print.
    • Walker, Kara. “Kara Walker Interviewed by Liz Armstrong 7/23/96.” No Place (like Home). Ed. Elizabeth Armstrong et al. Minneapolis: Walker Art Center, 1997. 102-113. Print.

     

  • Re-thinking “Non-retinal Literature”: Citation, “Radical Mimesis,” and Phenomenologies of Reading in Conceptual Writing (1)

    Judith Goldman (bio)
    University of California, Berkeley
    judithgo@buffalo.edu

    Abstract
     
    This article discusses the self-characterizations of the contemporary North American school of Conceptual writing, arguing that certain exponents of Conceptualism disavow a relation to Language writing, claiming an alternate predecessor in Conceptual art. The article in turn posits that the appropriative technique of “reframing” used by Conceptualists has been under-theorized, given its importance as a compositional strategy of unreadability, and in turn approaches the Conceptual textual readymade as “strategic medium translation” (one form of “medium envy”). Tracing other modes of radical mimesis in Conceptualism that shadow economic phenomena, the article analyzes works by Robert Fitterman as exemplary of radical mimesis critical of digital capitalism.

     

     

     

    “Unreadability”—that which requires new readers, and teaches new readings. —Bruce Andrews, Text & Context

     

    Declaring the Unreadable

     
    It’s no secret that Conceptual poet Kenneth Goldsmith styles himself a provocateur. (The introduction from his recent critical book Uncreative Writing, featured in the “Review” section of The Chronicle of Higher Education in September 2011, for instance, states that in his classroom students “are rewarded for plagiarism” and that “the role of the professor now is part party host, part traffic cop, full-time enabler.”2) In the maze of self-quoting brief essays, introductions, and interviews on Conceptual poetry published prior to this book, which also includes self-citation, Goldsmith continually re-mounts the argument that versions of “uncreativity” based on strategies of textual appropriation are warranted because the old versions of creativity are beyond worn out: “When our notions of what is considered creative became this hackneyed, this scripted, this sentimental, this debased, this romanticized . . . this uncreative, it’s time to run in the opposite direction. Do we really need another ‘creative’ poem about the way the sunlight is hitting your writing table? No.”3 Of course, Goldsmith may be ventriloquizing the point of fellow Conceptualist Craig Dworkin, who had introduced his UbuWeb Anthology of Conceptual Writing by stating: “Poetry expresses the emotional truth of the self. A craft honed by especially sensitive individuals, it puts metaphor and image in the service of song. Or at least that’s the story we’ve inherited from Romanticism, handed down for over 200 years in a caricatured and mummified ethos—and as if it still made sense after two centuries of radical social change.”4 Though such remarks might seem directed at an ossified literary establishment, another target proposes itself: Language writing. For Language writers not only challenged a culturally dominant confessional poetry, but also did so precisely by issuing statements of which the Conceptualists’ are carbon copies. The movement is here omitted from the (counter-) record by the very means of its own provocation.5
     
    “Conceptual writing” at first referred to works by a self-identified, core group of writers who amalgamated their school c.1999 and participated for years in a listserv devoted to the topic. Yet it has also always been understood as a characteristic set of methods for making literary texts largely by manipulating found materials in ways involving procedure, constraint, or more “simple” annexations. While these methods tend to attenuate or substantially mediate subjective authorial expression, their main purpose lies in a revelatory hyperbole or deconstruction of content through arbitrary though telling operations.6 Probably the two best-known works of Conceptual writing are Goldsmith’s Day (2003), a re-inscription in book form of the entirety of The New York Times of September 1, 2000, with the non-linear format of the work incorporating eruptions of ad copy into news stories and massive entries of stock quotes, and Christian Bök’s Eunoia (2001), a collection of univocalic prose poems, in which each chapter is based on a different vowel and employs 98% of the univocalic words for that vowel in Webster’s Third International Dictionary, while obeying further constraints such as grammatical parallelism.7 Conceptual writing has been institutionally ensconced with unusual enthusiasm in the domain of both poetry and visual art. In 2005, the Canadian poetics journal Open Letter published a full issue entitled “Kenneth Goldsmith and Conceptual Poetics.” In 2008, the conference “Conceptual Poetry and Its Others” was held at the Poetry Center of the University of Arizona. In the last few years, panels on and readings of Conceptual writing have been featured at MOMA and the Whitney Museum in New York, as well as at an art festival in Berlin. Goldsmith read in the White House event “A Celebration of American Poetry” in May 2011. Two anthologies, together containing work by over 150 authors, have recently appeared: Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing, edited by Goldsmith and Dworkin, and “I’ll Drown My Book”: Conceptual Writing by Women, edited by Caroline Bergvall, Laynie Browne, Teresa Carmody, and Vanessa Place.8
     
    Conceptualists have been materially and socially supported by the institutions and community of Language poetry; they also share Language writing’s focus on media capitalism and the political economy and institutional and discursive organization of culture, poetry in particular. Yet Conceptualism parts ways, or so it represents itself, from its disavowed predecessor in regard to key tactics, concepts, and concerns. Perhaps the most important commonality among Language poetries’ strategies and self-understandings was the cultivation of de-reifying, participatory forms of readership through the agency of disjunction and fragmentation. Fracturing words, syntax, and narrative diminishes extra-textual reference—a function that masks social control by presenting language as transparent—in favor of re-routing signifying processes to reveal oppressive social coding.9 As an ostentatiously open discursive field, the disjunctive text short-circuits passive readership and its maintenance of given social grammars, demanding the co-production rather than the consumption of meaning.10 Goldsmith in particular has staked Conceptual writing on negations of these values of Language poetry. In his introduction to a dossier on Conceptual writing and Flarf in the journal Poetry we find:

    Start making sense. Disjunction is dead. The fragment, which ruled poetry for the past one hundred years, has left the building. . . . Why atomize, shatter, and splay language into nonsensical shards when you can hoard, store, mold, squeeze, shovel, soil, scrub, package, and cram the stuff into towers of words and castles of language with a stroke of the keyboard. . . . Let’s just process what exists.

    (315)

    In an interview with the Finnish poet Leevi Lehto:

    It’s much more about the wholeness of language, the truth of language, rather than the artifice of fragmentation that is so inherent in much Language writing. . . Forget the New Sentence. The Old Sentence, if framed properly, is really odd enough.11

    In an interview for Bomb Magazine’s blog:

     

    It’s the idea that counts, not the reading of it. These books are impossible to read in the conventional sense. 20th century notions of illegibility were commonly bound up with a shattering of syntax and disjunction, but the 21st century’s challenge to textual convention may be that of density and weight.

    (“So What Exactly”)

    Ironically, as should be evident from my epigraph, Goldsmith’s claim on the “unreadable” for Conceptual writing, borrows a gesture from the repertoire of Language poetics: Steve McCaffery, for instance, discusses Language writing as unreadable in relation both to Barthes’s notion of the writerly, anti-hermeneutical work (the reading of which is not a recovery or communication of meaning but a further writing), as well as to a more literal unreadability in which the text opens onto a libidinal economy beyond the semiotic.12 Mutatis mutandis, the new unreadable here serves to characterize Conceptual writing as hyper-contemporary, to identify it with an immersive digital culture that is somehow post-reading, while concomitantly dating (and rendering passé) Language writing, with its obsessive focus on an activated, writerly reader. Very recently, in remarks on his in-progress remake of Walter Benjamin’s The Arcades Project, Goldsmith again pointedly inverts this paradigm, stating that following Benjamin, his work will propose “writing as reading,” meaning that his writing will be purely transcription (even as he notes The Arcades Project is compulsively readable).13 A few years earlier, Goldsmith undercuts the possibility of reading a Conceptualist work:

    Just as new reading strategies had to be developed in order to read difficult modernist works of literature, so new reading strategies [are] emerging on the web: skimming, data aggregating, the employment of intelligent agents, to name but a few. Our reading habits seem to be imitating the way machines work: we could even say that online, by an inordinate amount of skimming in order to comprehend all the information passing before our eyes, we parse text—a binary process of sorting language—more than we read it. So this work demands a thinkership, not a readership.

    (“So What Exactly”)

    Reading in a culture of distraction has become literally machinic, thus technically not reading at all. Making free with discursive materials, forms, and techniques that solicit anti-reading, Conceptual writing requires a “thinkership”—a Duchampian “non-retinal” supplement—as its post-literary due. Yet if this contemporizing maneuver generates a thin, positive social agenda for the work—Goldsmith gives no sense of what a thinkership would be thinking about—it also misidentifies the strengths of Conceptualist projects, as it points to certain problems in various self-descriptions and -representations.

     
    For instance, the modeling of Conceptual writing on Conceptual art, Goldsmith’s catchy “thinkership” evincing a connection to what has been termed “Idea Art.” This medium envy is also readily apparent in Dworkin’s masterful introductory essay, “The Fate of Echo,” to the formidable Against Expression anthology, even as Dworkin, in strong contrast to Goldsmith, forthrightly argues for the importance of reading Conceptual writing (xxxvii). Firming up the connection between Conceptual art and Conceptual writing—”Although the focus of this anthology is resolutely literary, a comparison of the conceptual literature presented here with the range of interventions made by the foundational works of conceptual art is still instructive” (xxiv)—Dworkin goes on to offer brilliant readings of canonical works of Conceptual art. Yet perhaps a more skeptical approach, refining the terms of that earlier movement and questioning its self-representations, and homing in more surgically on its uses of language, would have helped to clarify the stakes of Conceptual writing. Further, his discussion also offers something of a dual historical narrative, in which Conceptual art both progressively dematerializes the art object through the use of language as idea (culminating in Lawrence Weiner’s agnos ticism regarding whether a work is ever made from a stated concept) and comes to treat language itself as pure matter (along the lines of Robert Smithson). Conceptual writing picks up from where this second ending leaves off, as Dworkin posits, “rejecting outright the ideologies of disembodied themes and abstracted content. The opacity of language is a conclusion of conceptual art but already a premise for conceptual writing” (xxxvi). He goes on to equate this “opacity” with language treated as “quantifiable data,” and as we are then reminded to read “textual details,” Conceptual writing’s materials handling, its purported reduction of language to matter, surfaces as an intriguingly messier issue. Despite Dworkin’s ingenious epigraph from Deleuze and Guattari: “Even concepts are haecceities and events in themselves,” “idea” and “concept” are also used as given by Conceptual art.
     
    But perhaps more important and more pertinent to this discussion are the burdened terms “context” and “reframing” on which the new Conceptualist project also rests. Drawing on the legacy of Duchamp, Pop art, Conceptual art, and Appropriation art, Conceptual writing relies on such uncreative annexing maneuvers as “nomination,” “selection,” and “reframing” (xxiv-xxvi). “The intelligent organization or reframing of already extant text is enough,” Dworkin writes. “[P]reviously written language comes to be seen and understood in a new light, and so both the anthology as a whole—with its argument for the importance of the institutions within which a text is presented—and the works it contains are congruent: a context, for both, is everything. The circumstance, as the adage has it, alters the case” (xliv). Citation is necessarily case-sensitive; so, perhaps, is the very definition of “circumstance.” Which is to say, if context is everything, what exactly is context? 14 On the post-Derridean assumption that, “There are only contexts without any center of absolute anchoring,” Dworkin offers more of a description of reframing methods than an account of how these methods work, with their readers, to generate new, consequential meanings.15 Is the pivotal contextual circumstance internal or external to the text, or does Conceptual writing somehow especially spoil this distinction?16 If the “mode of strict citation” is key to these enactments of recontextualization, what do we make of that concomitant pull or stalling of identity?17 Can reframing be considered a mode of interpretation, or better put, a mechanical means of manipulation inevitably both implementing and encouraging further interpretation? Conceptual writing’s reframings are further described as reflecting “remix culture”: “In the twenty-first century, conceptual poetry thus operates against the background of related vernacular practices, in a climate of pervasive participation and casual appropriation” (xlii). How does Conceptual writing comment on rather than simply instantiate these practices under the auspices of “literature”? 18
     
    Citationality is central to many versions of Language poetics. In Bernstein’s work, Marjorie Perloff notes, we may see a general mass media contamination of language such that every discourse appears as a reified “-ese.”19 In a number of essays, Bruce Andrews underscores the fictive consensus of official discourse, revealing its politics; conversely, he argues, insofar as the social coding and control of difference makes up a unified system, its grammar must be broken down by rejecting representation and improvising rules and individualizing processes of meaning-making.20 Dworkin himself has supplied an exemplary discussion of the “indeterminate citationality” in Lyn Hejinian’s My Life: “[T]he text . . . emphasizes its citationality by incorporating apparently quoted material without quotation marks and, conversely . . . framing some phrases in marks of quotation without apparent significance and without citing a speaker or source” (“Penelope Reworking” 62). As Dworkin further points out, “Context in My Life is all to the point” (70)—the particular brilliance of the text is its use of sentence repetition to reframe, producing an openness particularly inviting of participatory readership: “Since the composition of My Life is explicitly nonlinear, the likely thematic connections for many sentences are not always clear at first encounter, and the text inscribes within its architectonics a necessary rereading” (72).
     
    By contrast, Conceptual writing’s use of citation is a more documentary affair: it does not so much utilize representative social textures or abyssal intertextuality as exploit the indexical valence of literal citation.21 As “The Fate of Echo” suggests, “if these poems are not referential in the sense of any conventionally realist diegesis, they point more directly to the archival record of popular culture and colloquial speech than any avant-pop potboiler or Wordsworthian ballad ever dreamed” (xlv). As I will discuss further below, instead of blurring the line between the quoted and the seemingly-quoted, Conceptual writing employs actual and often medium-sensitive quotation: even when the source is indeterminate, that is, more in keeping with distributed, corporate, anonymous or automated authorship especially pertinent to web-based material, that indexical quality is there. Further, if an archival ethic is at the core of, for instance, Language writer Susan Howe’s work, while other Language poets, too, made use of specified documents and vocabularies, these tend not to be de-personalized, rule-bound (if always subjectively enacted) manipulations or annexations of text.22
     

    Notes on Conceptualisms: A Readership v. A “Thinkership”

     
    Notes on Conceptualisms (2008), a slim volume by Conceptualists Robert Fitterman and Vanessa Place that describes Conceptual writing and situates it in the contemporary cultural landscape, comprises an elegantly presented set of aphoristic notes, numbered, with alphabetical subheads. The format recalls both Sol LeWitt’s numbered Sentences on Conceptual Art (1969) and scientistic philosophy such as Wittgenstein’s Tractatus. A performance not quite outrageous enough to be a hoax, the work is written in the rhetoric and idiom of high theory, complete with diagrams. It mentions, among others, Badiou, Lacan, Žižek, and theorist of modernism and gender Christine Buci-Glucksmann. It is playful, arrogant, sometimes contradictory, sometimes hermetic, and quite abstract—the result of two savvy cultural producers crafting a position between, on one hand, a baseline cynicism completed by Adorno and Horkheimer’s despairing chapter on the culture industry in Dialectic of Enlightenment and theories of the avant garde post-Peter Bürger and Paul Mann, and, on the other, an oppositional stance towards media capitalism.
     
    With precursors in, for instance, Goldsmith’s week of blog posts at the Poetry Foundation site (2007), Notes on Conceptualisms sets out to identify methods of Conceptual writing, the relationship of authors to the materials used and to the texts produced with them, and the impact that textual structures generated by procedures have on the meaning and signification of works. In fact, however, much of Fitterman and Place’s thinking revolves around what they call “pure conceptualism,” or unadulterated appropriation or reframing of text, a technique both authors have used in a number of works. Most space in Notes is given to aperçus about art’s capacity for critical cultural work—such as institutional critique—and what undermines it. While Goldsmith claims “unboring boring” antecedents in John Cage and Andy Warhol, and Dworkin edited a volume of Vito Acconci’s early writings, Fitterman and Place situate their observations only abstractly with regard to conceptual (such as Sol LeWitt), post-conceptual (such as Mike Kelley), and appropriation (such as Jeff Koons, Haim Steinbach, and Sherrie Levine) artists. They focus more intently on art criticism of appropriation art produced in the early 1980s by October, Artforum, and Art in America contributors, which coalesce around the term “allegory.”
     
    In Notes, allegory is first introduced as a tactic for saying slant what would be repressed as straight (13),23 and then described as “a narrative mediation between image . . . and meaning” (14). Fitterman and Place state, “Conceptual writing mediates between the written object . . . and the meaning of the object by framing the writing as a figural object to be narrated . . . conceptual writing creates an object that creates its own disobjectification” (15-6). A context for these oblique claims is produced by subsequent references to Hal Foster’s “Subversive Signs” (1982), Craig Owens’s “The Allegorical Impulse: Toward a Theory of Postmodernism” (1980), and Benjamin Buchloh’s “Allegorical Procedures: Appropriation and Montage in Contemporary Art” (1982).24 Buchloh’s essay is based on Benjamin’s concept of allegory developed in The Origins of German Tragic Drama and essays on Baudelaire. As Benjamin writes, “The devaluation of objects in allegory is surpassed in the world of objects itself by the commodity” (cited in Buchloh 166). As Buchloh explains, appropriation practices re-allegorize the allegory of the commodification process. “The allegorical mind,” he states, “sides with the object and protests against its devaluation to the status of a commodity by devaluating it a second time in allegorical practice. . . . The repetition of the original act of depletion and the new attribution of meaning redeems the object” (166). Clearly, then, Conceptual writing focuses on texts ripe for de-reification through allegorization, though Fitterman and Place incessantly deflate this project: in the wake of what they see as the failure of the oppositional art movements of the twentieth century, they view all such negating maneuvers as pre-destined for reabsorption within capitalist machinery. Of course, this is hardly news. But one way they do mark the here and now is through their programmatic debasement of reading as misguided or irrelevant with regard to Conceptual writing, which is in turn tied to its status as readymade, with all its purported ambivalence as the sine qua non of the dialectical movement from the liquidation of tradition to institutional recuperation.
     
    Thus, they speak, for instance, of Conceptual Writing as a critical meta-text: “To the degree conceptual writing depends on its extra-textual features for its narration, it exists—like the readymade—as a radical reframing of the world. Because ordinary language does not use itself to reflect upon itself” (Notes 39). Likewise, they state: “Allegorical writing (particularly in the form of conceptual writing) does not aim to critique the culture industry from afar, but to mirror it directly. To do so, it uses the materials of the culture industry directly. This is akin to how readymade artworks critique high culture and obliterate the museum-made boundary between Art and Life. The critique is in the reframing” (20). Given this almost naïve, not fully historicized alignment of their project with readymades (e.g. Duchamp’s snow-shovel, Levine’s re-photographs) as engaged in anti-capitalist irony, in immanent ideological critique, Fitterman and Place’s countering cynicism is remarkable: “Consider the retyping of a random issue of The New York Times as an act of radical mimesis . . . [this gesture is a critique] of the leveling and loading medium of media . . . [and is] inseparable from the replication of the error under critique. Replication is a sign of desire” (20). If authorial appropriation is simultaneously critique of a nd an active identification, a fascination, with its object, so too can the viewer’s reception be both a critical reading and passive consumption. Quoting Hal Foster’s influential statement in “Subversive Signs” that the appropriation artist is “a manipulator of signs more than a producer of art objects, and the viewer an active reader of messages rather than a passive contemplator of the aesthetic or consumer of the spectacle” (cited 18-9), they remark: “Note that ‘more than’ and ‘rather than’ betray a belief in the segregation or possible segregation of these concepts; conceptualism understands they are hinged” (18). The double-edge of the textual readymade is at its dullest sharpest, however, when Place and Fitterman suggest that the critical interprete r’s non-reading is precisely equivalent to the non-reading that contemporary culture already calls for: “Pure conceptualism negates the need for reading in the traditional textual sense—one does not need to ‘read’ the work as much as think about the idea of the work. In this sense, pure conceptualism’s readymade properties capitulate to and mirror the easy consumption/generation of text and the devaluation of reading in the larger culture” (25). Place and Fitterman thus give a new twist to the catchphrase Kenneth Goldsmith invokes when speaking of his work as unreadable.
     
    Notes on Conceptualisms echoes Goldsmith’s over-reliance on a passage from Sol LeWitt’s Paragraphs on Conceptualism (1967): “In conceptual art the idea or concept is the most important aspect of the work. When an artist uses a conceptual form of art, it means that all of the planning and decisions are made beforehand and the execution is a perfunctory affair. The idea becomes a machine that makes the art.”25 But to take LeWitt’s statement as a synecdoche for Conceptual art is highly problematic. Both Goldsmith’s and Fitterman and Place’s thinking in part recapitulates the logic illuminated by Liz Kotz’s recent important genealogical work on Conceptual art, Words To Be Looked At. Rather than viewing Conceptual Art as solely defining itself against retinal visual art, Words To Be Looked At gazes across artistic media to ground Conceptual art in post-World War II, Western innovations in music, performance art, and poetry. For Kotz, John Cage is an especially seminal figure: Cage radically re-envisioned the musical score by canceling it, most especially in 4’33”, as a notated representation of the music to be played. The score became instead a set of largely verbal directions or instructions and thus autonomous from traditional, specialized musical language and grammar (using, for instance, objective temporal measurements of seconds, rather than measurement in bars and signature). Cage’s deracination and restructuring of the score made it a form that could be mobilized (as it mutated) across media, eventually providing the framework for Conceptualism, in which “the work of art has been reconfigured as a specific realization of a general proposition” (194). Conceptualism and other late 1960s art practices thus renovate the ontology of the visual artwork such that it comes to resemble that of music: “Particular materials are merely specific presentations . . . for a general idea that is the work” (191), while “the information of a piece is understood as something that can be abstracted from an individual manifestation” (199).
     
    Ironically, Fitterman and Place’s focus on “pure conceptualism,” or a text based on unadulterated appropriation of another text, is ill-served by their model of Conceptualism as idea-based, or, as Kotz puts it, “a specific realization of a general proposition” (198). To represent a text as it has been given is not to use a proposition, directive, or procedure as a tool for processing materials to realize a work. In fact, it is precisely the opposite. Procedural texts themselves cannot be reduced to expendable, mechanistic iterations of a concept: their particularity always already spoils or resists recuperation into the general schema from which they issued. Many procedural texts underscore the pointed indeterminacy, contradiction, andelasticity with which they embody the general. This is why they should be (or are meant to be) read. 26 Relatedly, we might inquire whether such schema-based or reframing works’ de-retinization of literature is really analogous to Conceptual art’s de-retinization of visual art. “If we return to the conventional account of conceptual art,” Barrett Watten asks, “what becomes of the dematerialization of the art object, in which art’s opticality is transposed to language, when the medium is language itself?” (141). As noted above, Conceptual artists realized their anti-aesthetic by turning to language as the non-sensuous medium of the idea, even as language could also be recognized as (also) matter (cf. the title of Robert Smithson’s 1967 press release for an exhibition of language-based art, “LANGUAGE to be LOOKED at and/or THINGS to be READ”). Fitterman and Place propose literature’s self-transcendence along similar lines: “in some highly mimetic (i.e., highly replicative) conceptual writings, the written word is the visual image” (17). Conceptual writing passes through the merely retinal on its way to becoming non-retinal. Yet if “Art as Idea” subverts or negates the visual with the verbal and explores discursive problems subtending perception, aesthetic experience, and definitions and institutions of visual art, Conceptual writing does not seem to instantiate the reverse. Conceptualist artists particularly invested in the materiality of language, such as Mel Bochner, were interested in processes of reading, in part because they saw language as mediating or always working in concert with the visual and as the material support of thought. In this sense, much Conceptual art is not an allegorical practice: the text that is so often the art is not meant to be jettisoned in the process of getting to meaning—it is put forth as materially imbricated with that meaning.27
     
    Notes‘ other model for understanding the wholesale confiscation of text, the D uchampian readymade, distorts Duchamp’s particular construction of the non-retinal by equating the “readymade” with “reframing.” What is central to the readymade is neither its laying bare of the act of nomination that (un)grounds art—the presentation under the auspices of art an ordinary, mass produced, unaesthetic object—nor its explosion of the divide between life and art. A readymade should instead be understood through its peculiar, accompanying linguistic apparatus as well as its context of display. For instance, Duchamp’s Trebuchet [Trap] (1917) is a coat rack nailed to the floor, its contextual position key to the work, as is its punning title, which plays on the French word “trebucher,” “to stumble,” also a term in chess for a move that trips one’s opponent. As Marjorie Perloff has argued, such works are conceptual insofar as they function as interactive, visual-verbal puzzles, in which language delays apprehension of object as the object delays apprehension of language.28 Dalia Judovitz, in Unpacking Duchamp, offers as an interpretation of the readymade an ingenious play on “mechanical reproduction”: the readymade plays upon and rhetoricizes artistic conventions and components and as such is less a production than a meta-production or reproduction presuming that literacy. Through its various strategies of punning delay, the readymade creates a highly active transitivity around object and language. As a switch for activating this contra-banal performativity, it embodies a conceptual mechanism or machine. To discuss the readymade without reference to reading makes no sense, even as reading is coupled with thinking, as a process of riddling out meaning.29
     
    Such complications thus perhaps reposition the readymade as poised for a “thinkership”—but the readymade is insistently stripped down once again to an operation of bare reframing in Vanessa Place’s recent “Afterword” to I’ll Drown My Book: Conceptual Writing by Women. “I have previously identified many forms of conceptualism, ranging from the pure t o the baroque,” Place writes, referring to Notes. “I have come to consider conceptualism, qua conceptualism, that is,” she continues,

    as writing that does not self-interpret, is not self-reflexive . . . writing in which the content does not dictate the content: what appears on the surface of the page is pure textual materiality, no more (and often much less) than what you see on the surface of the page. Conversely . . . conceptualism is also writing in which the context is the primary locus of meaning-making. I have written elsewhere that all conceptualism is allegorical, that is to say, its textual surface (or content) may or may not contain a kind of significance, but this surface significance (or content) is deployed against or within an extra-textual narrative (or contextual content) that is the work’s larger (and infinitely mutable) meaning. . . . After all . . . there remains only one who matters—the one who encounters this text or that text in this or that textual context, and in this and that contextualizing context only one remains—the reader who is the thinker. . . .

    (446-7)

    “Context” here remains undefined even as, poised against “content” and indeed replacing the content as such, context is entirely accountable for the meaningfulness of the conceptual work. Is the “textual context” the here and now of the reader (true of every copy of any text, whether presented as appropriated or not)? Or is that “contextualizing context” supplied by an allegorical act of appropriation or reframing, and if so, why and how does such re-presentation transmute the text? Further, the “thinker” who interacts with this context again becomes the copula for “reader,” while the text here “encountered” is portrayed (impossibly) as utterly divested of cues for uptake. This may refer to “pure” conceptualism’s asceticism in relation to its handling of the text: Place also notes elsewhere in her commentary on the anthology that some writing in it she doesn’t consider conceptualism in that “much of it dictates its reception, contains within its writing the way or ways in which it would be read” (447).

     
    I want to suggest, therefore, not only that unmanipulated readymade works may nonetheless position their readers, but also that the primary texts chosen for reframing, far from being “infinitely mutable,” may pose productive resistance to travel. “Conceptual writing . . . exists—like the readymade—as a radical reframing of the world.” In this passage from Notes, “world” seems inadvertently substituted for “text,” a switch that in fact deconstructs the crucial point about the work of reframing. For perhaps the textual readymade does not exploit but rather short-circuits the fungibility of texts among contexts. (“Epistemic contextualism is embedded in every material form insofar as that form is the product of both an articulation and a reception,” Place concedes in a recent interview.30) Instead of operating the iterability that allows language to travel from context to context, by turns sloughing off and building on prior instances of which none is proper, the Conceptual readymade involves a form of citation that is indexical. Like a photograph of language in language, the readymade text does not circulate among contexts promiscuously and anew, but takes its world with it. And yet the textual readymade, over against this would be self-effacing documentary effect, also draws attention to its work of mediation, its re-siting and medium translation of the text it captures. Goldsmith has asserted Conceptual writing as a “poetics of flux, celebrating instability and uncertainty:” “Disposability, fluidity, and recycling . . . Today [words are] glued to a page but tomorrow they could re-emerge as a Facebook meme. . . . This new writing is not bound exclusively between pages of a book; it continually morphs from printed page to web page, from gallery space to science lab, from social spaces of poetry readings to social spaces of blogs”; “Conceptual Writing . . . uses its own subjectivity to construct a linguistic machine that words may be poured into; it cares little for the outcome” (“Introduction [Flarf & Conceptual Writing]” 315). With its blithe frictionlessness, Goldsmith’s model for the medium-hopping text is the extensibility of content, through markup coding, in new media. But, of course, what this hyperbolic portrayal of liquidity trades on is a post-medium condition in which recontextualization can hardly register as such. N. Katherine Hayles’s “Translating Media: Why We Should Rethink Textuality” offers the perfect riposte: “The largely unexamined assumption here is that ideas about textuality forged in a print environment can be carried over wholesale to the screen . . . as if ‘text’ were an inert, nonreactive substance that can be poured from container to container without affecting its essential nature” (267). Because texts are in-formed by the emergent materiality of the media embodying them, medium translation, as Hayles adamantly maintains, impacts reading and meaning.
     
    In contrast to Goldsmith’s vision of medium-fluidity, then, I would argue that many Conceptual readymades engage in aggressive, strategic medium translation. In a suggestive passage from the beginning of The Textual Condition, Jerome McGann writes, “Every text has variants of itself screaming to get out, or antithetical texts waiting to make themselves known. These variants and antitheses appear (and multiply) over time, as the hidden features of the textual media are developed and made explicit” (10). Conceptual readymades realize these antithetical versions of texts: despite using found materials, they are highly authored works that appropriate reflexively medium-specific texts and re-mediate them in formats that work against their original purposes. Which means that re-framing may be seen as a dialogic, not to say antagonistic, affair, engaging the past medial incarnation of a text, as well as its pragmatic, interactive context, its world. One electronic work deploying precisely this tactic is Place’s “After Lyn Hejinian,” featured at the 2010 “Print <3 Digital”-themed Columbia College Printer’s Ball.31 Place’s 70-minute work, composed on Twitter and screened in the common area of the festival, consists entirely of passages appropriated from the beginning, middle, and end of Lyn Hejinian’s My Life. The remediation in tweet format cuts the sentences of My Life into 140-character segments, while Place cites discontinuously from the work, excising parts of the text. Discussed above in terms of citation and re-contextualization, My Life is studded with leitmotifs and repetitions that propose multiple narratives or thematic paths to readers who themselves link its discontinuous units. Offering itself, in Juliana Spahr’s formulation, as a locus of “reciprocity and exchange,” My Life encourages its reader, as Hejinian writes in the “The Rejection of Closure,” “to cover the distance to the next sentence” (46), indeed to move back and forth in the text continually emending meaning (70). Given this particular phenomenology of reading, which requires a spatial interaction with the full text as a non-linear field, Place’s appropriation comes into view as an aggressive medium translation. The tweet, which is used strategically to isolate and autonomize not even sentences but arbitrary character-packets, deracinates Hejinian’s deliberate, paratactic ensemble as conjunction-to-be-composed. The Twitter format calls for a mode of reading in an economy of distraction and divided attention, belonging to quite a different social network assemblage. (Likewise, what Spahr calls Hejinian’s “nonpersonal mix of confession and everyday observation” (68), a mode that genericizes her text to produce a non-egocentric autobiography as cultural critique (77), Place purposely echoes by using the generic background template for her Twitter feed.) The frisson of “After Lyn Hejinian” is its debasement of My Life, predicated not only on its non-analytic dismantlement of that text, but also on its invocation and negation of the creative reading practice that, in its original medium, My Life invites.
     

    “Radical Mimesis” in the Information Economy

     
    Day provides another case in point. Goldsmith, in “Being Boring,” lovingly documents the process of medium translation in which he engaged as he digitized an issue of the newspaper in newsprint—if, ironically, only to choose the codex as the appropriate output device for the project. “It became this wild sort of obsession to peel the text off the page of the newspaper and force it into the fluid medium of the digital,” he writes. “I felt like I was taking the newspaper, giving it a good shake, and watching as the letters tumbled off the page into a big pile, transforming the static language that was glued to the page into moveable type.” Darren Wershler-Henry has discussed how the epigraph to Day—Truman Capote’s slur on Jack Kerouac: “That’s not writing. That’s typing”—does not actually describe the production of the book, as Goldsmith OCR’d it, noting that computing as flow calls for a different model of authorship than a typewritten text (Wershler-Henry 165). Goldsmith himself states he did both, albeit typing not on a (Romantic) typewriter but into a word processing document: “Everywhere there was a bit of text in the paper, I grabbed it. . . . If it could be considered text, I had to have it. Even if there was, say, an ad for a car, I took a magnifying glass and grabbed the text off the license plate. Between retyping and OCR’ing, I finished the book in a year” (“Being Boring”). Craig Dworkin, by contrast, underscores Goldsmith’s medium translation in terms of the book: “At the micro-level, [Day‘s] distinctive facture arises from a peculiar textual democratization, reducing the newspaper’s patchwork carnival of fonts and typefaces to the book page’s uniform print-block of equal-weight twelve-point Times” (“Zero Kerning” 18). Christopher Schmidt, under the impression that Goldsmith did in fact (slavishly-cum-heroically) re-type the entire newspaper, argues that he overworked himself as a reader: he has “read the newspaper like a book (doggedly left-to-right, rather than scattershot, as one might read a newspaper), and in the process, produced a book” (26). According to Schmidt, this extreme makeover of the newspaper into literature amounts to a critique of the print commodity’s obsolescence, reminding us of the labor creating the newspaper requires on a daily basis. Yet this valorized immersive reading germane to the book medium, representative of an effaced labor process, is oddly enough congruent, to turn back to Wershler-Henry, to a mode of reading even more debased than the scanning of headlines: the reproduction of text by scanner. If Day is, among other things, a way of representing machinic versus distractive scanning, Goldsmith, with his use of a magnifying glass, in fact aims above the probable capabilities of any scanner to grab text, copying it too perfectly in a kind of inversion of the Duchampian inframince.
     
    Day emerges, then, as a work that cannot be glibly reduced to idea. It demands to be read and is centrally about reading in the variety of modes pertinent to our contemporary media ecology.32 Its use of strategic medium translation necessarily invokes the initial situatedness of the readymade text in a particular medium-as-an-extended field: medium considered as an assemblage that includes production, publication, promotion, distribution, consumption, institutional intake, as well as the material vehicle of the text. Medium translation is one of an array of techniques of radical mimesis that double, displace, draw attention to, comment on, and/or deconstruct the nodes and circuits of the information economy. Such mimesis, too, enables “transference,” as Caroline Bergvall seems to suggest (18). Conceptual writing’s radical mimesis also gives onto problematics of labor, valorization, commodity forms, and temporalities that penetrate and generate our contemporary immersive media environment, positioning authorial and artistic labor within and as reflective of this economic context. Removing us from the misguided endgame of explosion/recuperation associated with the readymade that always already condemns it to failure, the paradigm of radical mimesis involves, as a number of art critics and historians have suggested, a shadowing and complicating of past and present economic realities and cultural practices and objects.33
     
    In a version of the poetics of general economy, Goldsmith writes in “Uncreativity as Creative Practice,” “I’m interested in a valueless practice. Nothing has less value than yesterday’s news. . . . I’m interested in quantifying and concretizing the vast amount of ‘nutritionless’ language; I’m also interested in the process itself being equally nutritionless.”34 If the purity of this expenditure is challenged by its neo-Dada cachet, as well as by Goldsmith’s own testimony about his process as pedagogically and otherwise rewarding, in a recent talk Richard Owens in turn characterizes Conceptual writing as styling itself along lines of “fictitious capital,” “disarticulated from processes of production” as it exploits the results of prior productive labor, hyper-inflating its recycled reproductions (“Finance”). Owens further notes, vis-à-vis Goldsmith’s “Information Management,” a tendency to “privilege curatorial and administrative practices” involving “the ability to manage, circulate, and reframe” writing otherwise characterized as a “worthless heap,” thus aligning the Conceptualist with “an executive position . . . along a vertical axis of diversified tasks within production” as opposed to “the labor of making at the ground level.”35 Owens’s argument is complicated both by the distributed (and potentially automated) primary authorship of some of these texts as well as a consideration as labor of the “immaterial labor,” as termed by Maurizio Lazzarato, Michael Hardt, Antonio Negri.36 Over against his executive posturing, Goldsmith elsewhere characterizes his artistic labor as congruent to that of the digital sweatshop: “I’ve transformed from a writer into an information manager, adept at the skills of replicating, organizing, mirroring, archiving, hoarding, storing, reprinting, bootlegging, plundering, and transferring. I’ve needed to acquire a whole new skill set: I’ve become a master typist, an exacting cut-and-paster, and an OCR demon. There’s nothing I love more than transcription; I find few things more satisfying than collation” (“Being Boring”). This is not clean, managerial reproduction, given that Goldsmith’s description points beyond his own practice to the decidedly material conditions of, as Wershler-Henry notes, “a globalized milieu where multinational corporations routinely outsource the digitization of their print archives to firms in India, China and the Philippines” (163). In this self-portrait of poetic reskilling, creative class transcodes itself (even slums) as data entry, even as its ludic mimesis of the dirty work of the information economy both draws attention to production processes and problematizes what counts as artistic or authorial effort; what seems at stake here is its staging and provocation of “anxieties that surround changing definitions and divisions of labor” and valorization (Molesworth 48).
     
    Replaying what Benjamin Buchloh dubbed Conceptual art’s “aesthetic of administration” from vantages of executive and office drudge, the new Conceptualists do not simply appropriate but appropriate appropriation, highly conscious both that they revisit aesthetic strategies and that the 2.0 scenario calls for these repetitions with a difference.37 This historicity is shed in Nicholas Bourriard’s discussion of postproduction in contemporary art: he describes appropriative practices as a mode of coping with the destabilizing, chaotic epistemic and social conditions produced by the Internet.38 In one version of postproduction, artists seize pre-existing forms by accessibly repurposing them rather than referring to their history. In another version, navigation, artists become cultural purveyors or curators who may be thought of as service workers “imagining links” among denuded particulars, thus creating “likely relations between disparate sites”; they “project scripts” onto culture to make the welter signify, to give some subset of it relevance and currency (18). With navigation, as with the customized or personalized reconstitution of de-historicized forms for purposes of social bonding, artists perform affective labor that is refused by much Conceptual writing.39 Robert Fitterman distinctly rejects speaking as a representative or docent or fashioning experiential works that program affective response. When asked in an interview with Coldfront magazine what his five favorite bands are, Fitterman states, “My tastes are broad and indelicate”; when asked for his five favorite films, Fitterman literally pastes in the schedule for a Cineplex. In declining to treat his readymade materials as open forms for connectivity and identification, Fitterman further refuses to perform experience-making services that are part and parcel of the contemporary agenda for art. In other words, he is not in the business of producing livable, immediately cathectable forms.40
     
    Radical mimesis allows for immanent critique, negativity, and parody, or may instantiate forms of refusal. It is at core a mode of exploration that seems particularly appropriate to this moment of extreme change in the face of new media economy and culture. I see such practice as complementary to Jacques Rancière’s call for a “redistribution of the sensible,” insofar as it encourages us to mix modalities of perception to view business as usual and thus allows us a better purchase on the distribution of the sensible as it stands.41 Further, if radical mimesis can function as illuminating iteration or simulation of social phenomena, a replay at once in quotation marks and itself a real instance, the use of readymades can also mobilize a referential function that not only reveals that exact citation exceeds itself but also works as a recontextualization that is palimpsestic, over against Bourriard’s notion of a deracinated cultural commons inviting sharing, authentic and stabilized subjective expression, and responsibility-less use.
     
    I want to turn, then, to Robert Fitterman’s practices of radical mimesis in four recent Conceptualist works: Rob the Plagiarist; Metropolis XXX: The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire; Rob’s Word Shop; and Sprawl. Attending carefully to these works will draw out the ways in which Conceptualist writing, even in the form of the textual readymade, demands a complex engagement of reading as it maintains social and political negativity.
     

    Rob the Plagiarist: Others Writing By Robert Fitterman 2000-2008 (2009)

     
    Guy Debord and Gil Wolman’s “Methods of Detournement” (1956) notes, “There is not much future in the detournement of complete novels” (11). But it does suggest that canonical works be retitled with titles from forgotten mass media ephemera. Fitterman’s Rob the Plagiarist uses a version of this strategy by appropriating for its own the cover of Dan Brown’s mass-market novel The Da Vinci Code (2003), complete with its promotional material: “C oming Soon: A Major Motion Picture” and “A #1 Bestseller Worldwide.” (The image is actually a slight alteration that ridicules the esoterism of The Da Vinci Code by swirling plainly iconic visual codes over the Mona Lisa’s face. The design, we might further note, doubles Duchamp’s “L.H.O.O.Q.”) Rob the Plagiarist‘s back cover, which features a photograph of Fitterman as poet-author, at once gentleman scholar and corporate executive, flanked by books, reminds us, with its simulative mimesis of the author photo, that such conventions not only serve to bond book to originating author, but also to authorize the book for commerce. The book also contains the familiar promotional inserts before the title-leaf. “Praise for Rob the Plagiarist” is copied precisely from The Da Vinci Code, but for the replacement of Fitterman’s title for the original in each blurb. (Real blurbs for the book can be found on its last interior page.) So, too, the epigraph of the first section of the book is a long, exact citation from the first chapter of the novel.
     
    Fitterman’s radical mimesis of The Da Vinci Code reminds us that poetry in general, and the small press publication in particular, is inimical to such mass media. At the same time, his mapping of the mass-market paperback directly onto the site of poetry forces us to see that if poetry in contemporary America is rarely commodified to the extent that other cultural forms are, our encounters with poems themselves are nonetheless mediated by external networks of valorization. In turn, cited materials become ciphers for lyrics—ersatzes that have a “reveal-codes” function, allowing us to see that what we more properly call “poetry” is pre-read or unread, doesn’t need to be read, in that it has already accrued its value and authority by virtue of how its positioned within institutional networks or by means of the auspices of brand-like authorship.42 Yet while such citations can be likened to blank counters (like Allan McCullom’s Plaster Surrogates, sets of framed, ersatz, black-square “paintings”), MacGuffins that set a system in motion and make its dynamics visible, they can also more literally enact the “displacement of art by its own support, by its own spectacle” (Foster 105). This happens in the poem “[READING],” which cites the (outdated) promotional materials/calendar for the Line Reading series, among others, including (painfully) the authors’ bios and credentials—perhaps compulsively readable for other poets. Similar is “National Laureate,” which under the name of each of the fifty states cites a few verbatim lines from that state’s poet laureate. Such poems of poetry’s institutionality are coupled with poems that denaturalize literature as subjective expression, such as “The Sun Also Also Rises,” which collects together the sentences beginning with the pronoun “I” from Hemingway’s novel. Likewise, the epigraph of the book’s second section is the opening of Dickens’ Great Expectations, already famously plagiarized by Kathy Acker in her book Great Expectations—plagiarism itself is already mediated by, routed through, prior plagiarism.
     

    Metropolis XXX: The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (2004)

     
    Conceptual writing projects often work with database sources and/or with texts that present themselves or can be read as totalizing systems. Here, it would seem, authors use modes of composition appropriate to the digital age. Yet as Craig Dworkin convincingly argues in “Imaginary Solutions,” these works are best understood in light of a non-linear view of literary experimentalism. Indeed, Dworkin focuses in on “the radical dilation of modernist experiments by twenty-first century writers, who magnify and distend what were the tentative, occasional, and local tactics of early modernism into aggressive, explicit, and comprehensive strategies of textual production . . . these . . . works are less a belated or revised modernism than a kind of modernism in extremis” (31). As it turns out, certain analog projects were “proleptic: their striking forms anticipate the computerized new media that would seem to be their ideal vehicle” (30). The exaggeration and hyperbolic consummation of such strategies is thus anything but nostalgic—which tactic could more befit our postmodern situation of Total Information Awareness?
     
    Edward Gibbon’s monumental The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (1776-89) is a totalizing project of history about the unraveling of a project of total empire. Yet the textual totality Gibbon presents must be considered stubbornly analog: averse to total information, the book’s main achievement was in selecting from among a massive stock of facts to produce a coherent thematic narrative of decline interpolated with exposition of its underlying causality. Fitterman considers his The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire (2004), an installment of his epic work Metropolis, an “updated version” of Gibbon’s original, and I am tempted to read his poetics in this work as an analogization of digital culture. Initially to have been titled The Decline and Fall (Sale) of the Roman Empire, the book distantly echoes Gibbon’s reiteration of the classical explanation for Rome’s decline: the loss of civic virtue, as bolstered by his representation of the Praetorian guard auctioning off the empire to the highest bidder. As Lytle Shaw has noted, Fitterman’s Decline and Fall foregrounds how contemporary urban space is mediated by a “digital metropolis” that grounds itself by simulating an older regime of face-to-face encounters, “[operating] as a kind of ghostly afterlife of previous urban interactions” (44). (An actual urban space, we might note, is thus haunted by this haunting.) On a larger scale than the polis, Fitterman’s “B9D” sections feature a firm that does global executive outsourcing; Gibbon himself saw the Roman Empire’s outsourcing of defense to foreign mercenaries as a cause of its downfall.
     
    But perhaps the book’s main resistance to network capitalism lies in its implied anti-totalitarian stance towards the Internet. Gibbon himself included in his history a running commentary comparing Roman vicissitudes with contemporary British ones; Fitterman in turn does not simply allegorize twenty-first century America as a decadent, collapsing Rome, but complicates this parallel by proposing and problematizing the Internet as a reflection of the imperial American social totality, what Shaw calls “an imagining of a seemingly unpicturable imperial reality” (44), as well as its main totalizing instrument. If the Internet is mainly viewed as a sublime object because it is incomprehensibly large, though comprehensively systemic and reflexive, Fitterman subtly suggests that we might consider the virtual environment more an instantiation of a Žižekian kernel of the real, a resistance to totalization.43
     
    This program is carried out within an ironically totalizing, tightly structured form. Just as Gibbon is thought to have inaugurated modern historiography with his preference for and extensive use of primary sources, so does Fitterman do away with mediation. The entire work assembles “large, unmodified chunks” of text from a gamut of Internet commerce sites, a representative sampling of hyper-contemporary discourses of commodification. Fitterman’s 30 chapters do not exactly mirror Gibbon’s original schema. Instead, it is designed with internal symmetry. Each of 15 chapters has a duplicate. The text thus totalizes itself through this internal reflection. Actual price tags or more explicit commodification come to replace initial sales pitches in many of the doubled chapters. For instance, the first “Rubber Ducks” chapter gives directions for display: “Rubber Duck Alignment: Side-by-Side Lineup / Made popular by the Radio City Rockettes, this method of lining up is best at promoting a risqué attitude” (39); the second one is a list of prices: “Sunny Duck (beak color may vary) $3.95 . . . Scuba Duck $3.95/Referee Duck $3.95/Blues Brothers Duck $6.95” (46). The first time around, adumbrating Gibbon’s famous chapters on the rise of Christianity, the “Popes” section comprises a compilation of end-time prophecies of saints and popes updated for the twenty-first century; the second time Christianity becomes farce, reduced to a selection of items from a “product directory” at www.catholicsupply.com.
     
    A particularly brilliant feature of Fitterman’s selections is the various totalizing aspirations of each site, from representations of commodity universes; to products that are themselves universes, such as a cruise ship, a New Testament-themed mini-golf course, “protective packaging systems”; to meta-business listings, such as the titles of booths at a business expo for other business expos to solicit participants; to firms with a global reach, such as a European telecom research partnership. If Baudrillard was one of the first to articulate a fallen sociability in the form of information networks whose nodes interpenetrate each other without resistance, this paranoiac nightmare takes on more the valence of an imperial dream evinced in these sites of the total capillarity of Internet capitalism, conscripting every possible customer in its universal embrace.44
     

    Rob’s Word Shop (2010)

     
    Enlarging on his own practice of radical mimesis, in May 2010, in the Bowery in New York City, Fitterman opened a storefront enterprise called “Rob’s Word Shop,” only a few blocks from where, in 1961, Claes Oldenburg had installed “The Store,” where he sold sculptural replicas of mundane commodities. Fitterman instead purveyed words, written with a black Sharpie at the time of transaction on paper stamped and signed with authenticating certification. Individual letters could be purchased for fifty cents, while full words cost a dollar. As if the shop were a boutique, Fitterman and his clientele often collaborated on the purchase choice as. With its nod to Oldenburg and its use of archaic exchange mechanisms—rather out-dated receipts and stamps—and prices, Rob’s Word Shop was not a nostalgic quasi-re-enactment but an ingenious, palimpsestic, ludic mimetic practice, simultaneously simulative and actual, implicating the actual as simulated. It drew attention to history and change in the arts and in the city at large. Fitterman’s sold words, amounting almost to a counterfeiting operation, mime the commodification of language in cultural forms from advertising to literature to legal documents, trading the gift economy of everyday verbal mediation for commerce. If they point up the contemporary trend towards the abyssal abstraction of commodities, at the same time, these almost homespun language goods very cleverly, cannily mimic the ontological change in the work of art initiated by Warhol’s iterative factory editioning of artworks and morphed by Conceptual art’s model of the score-realization structure. They not only remind us that art is a special commodity of speculative or pure exchange value, but also that this shift to iterability becomes a nexus of capitalization in art.
     

    Sprawl: Metropolis 30A (2010)

     
    The greater part of Fitterman’s 2010 work Sprawl, again entirely comprised of swathes of appropriated Internet text slightly adapted, presents itself as a map—approaching a 1:1 representation—of “Indian Mound Mall.” While on one hand, the bulk of the book’s structure is based on the physical site of the mall—Southgate Parking Garage, Levels 1-3, the Atrium, the Food Court, and the Cineplex—its textual mimesis of the mall’s flora and fauna derives from the user-generated content of shopping chat rooms that vet the vendors and review the films. Albeit a slim volume, Sprawl may be viewed as a version of Walter Benjamin’s mammoth, labyrinthine Arcades Project, which documents the 19th-century Parisian shopping arcades and a culture becoming saturated with and conditioned by modern commodity fetishism. Benjamin’s iconoclastic sociological method in the work was precisely one of radicalizing citation: the Arcades Project was meant to “develop the art of citing,” as he put it, “without quotation marks” (458). It is an elaborate system of quoted passages taken from hundreds of sources, organized into coded, cross-referenced dossiers and presented almost without buffering and orienting commentary, whereby he creates a “textual arcade” (Perloff, “Phantasmagorias” 27). Echoing Benjamin with its mall-mirroring architectonic, Sprawl also participates in the radically mimetic textual economies of the new ecopoetry, which, as Marcella Durand theorizes, “[takes] into itself ecological processes” (117): “Close concentration upon systems as systems can lead to the animation of poetic processes . . . the incipient and dynamic idea of poetry as ecosystem itself” (118). If, as David Buuck asserts, “The mall is the nature park, the horizon of the new pastoral. Poetics is the engaged navigation of such conflicted terrains” (18), Fitterman registers the mall as ecosystem, realizing an effective blurring or meshing of real and virtual space. Sprawl replicates how the society of the spectacle, the mall long one of its most potent sites, has mutated through Internet culture 2.0. Commodity spectacle before the passive consumer is replaced by ever-more insidious feedback loops in which shopping endlessly reflects on itself.
     
    Benjamin saw his Arcades Project as emancipatory, as James Rolleston argues: the work mined revenants of commodity culture that seemed to promise an egalitarian society, in order to blast them (as shrapnel) into that culture’s newer, fascistic organization to foment revolution.45Sprawl is, by contrast, a bleak work. Indeed, Fitterman himself has written a piece reflecting on the project as an ethical failure because of its potential condescension towards its source materials, a problem he considered several strategies for resolving but which in turn he didn’t implement because they produced further problems compromising the project as a whole.46 I would argue that while Sprawl is a work of strategic medium translation, this re-presentation of readymade text uses the codex reframing as a means of critical suspension—or better put, as a means of sublation, of simultaneous preservation and cancelation. As Benjamin writes of citation: “In the quotation that both saves and punishes, language proves the matrix of justice. It summons the word by its name, wrenches it destructively from its context, but precisely calls it back to its origin.”47 Here we might focus on the poem “Directory”: almost radiantly negative, it is an inert verbatim citation of the complete unauthored mall directory, not omitting the dead column of the chain stores’ grid assignments:
     

    Street Level
    J. Crew N101
    Macy’s N104
    Payless ShoeSource R114
    Kate Spade E112
    Coach E152
    H & M E116 (15)

     

    Suspending its given, transitive and pragmatic function to allow for a reflexive, critical stance, “Directory” brings the mall directory into view as a triumphal mapping of and locating tool within a site that is a globally inflected and overwritten non-site. “Directory” opens the open-secret of the map as an info-mechanism of the abstract time-space peculiar to the amnesiac presentism of an obsessively consumerist culture under new media capitalism, a minor yet also representative genre within a systematic apparatus for deracinating and delocalizing social relations and social place. Indeed, this piece is preceded in the book by a citation of the mall’s promotional materials entitled: “Welcome to Indian Mound Mall,” which begins: “When you come to Indian Mound Mall, you’ve come to history!” (13). Pointedly, Fitterman’s mode of citationality does not excavate the site but echoes the mall’s own history-annihilating gesture in, as Edmund Hardy formulates regarding the Conceptual readymade, “a needful faux originary archaeology or prehistory of the present moment’s spectral afterlife” (“Nothing”). The mall directory readymade further functions as a synecdoche for and mini-treatise on how we find things now—the URL and GPS—on space as exhaustively abstracted, contemporaneous, transparent, searchable, controlled, totalized, and systematized.

     
    “Directory” has had at least two other published incarnations, one in the section of the July 2009 issue of Poetry devoted to Conceptual writing and one, identikit, in the Poetry Foundation’s database of poets and their representative poems. Both differ strikingly from the version found in Sprawl. Here the collection of brand and meta-brand signifiers has been reduced to a sub-set of franchises, names shuffled and repeated a few times:

    • Hickory Farms
    • GNC
    • The Body Shop
    • Eddie Bauer
    • Payless ShoeSource
    • Circuit City
    • Kay Jewelers
    • Gymboree
    • The Body Shop
    • Hickory Farms
    • Coach
    • Macy’s
    • GNC
    • Circuit City
    • Sears
    (335)

    The poem stages not only the Minimalist installation aesthetic of the serial rearrangement of units whose production was outsourced to industrial manufacturers, but also Pop Art’s (and Conceptual art’s) deconstruction of this aesthetic, which borrowed its logic of arrangement only to turn from phenomenologically engaging the viewer’s relation to object and space to semiotically engaging the viewer’s relation to commodities and mass media. Stan Apps has observed regarding this version of the poem, “Consumerist language is constantly replaced, ever-fresh, and thereby enacts a perpetual present that is more imaginatively powerful than the continuous past evoked by traditional poetry. . . . Of course, the names are beautiful. Using unadulterated direct observation, Fitterman makes available to us the linguistic beauty that is the backbone and deep structure of the consumerist environment.” Vanessa Place has stated, “The lyric tells you now to think about then now, the now coming after the then; the conceptual is you now, thinking you now” (“Nothing”). To the contrary, lyric might itself be characterized as a technology for triggering “a perpetual present.” “Directory” might then be thought of as a deconstructive lyricism that, while it forces its reader to reflect on the present moment of reading, also estranges and arrests history-scrubbing consumerist language practices motored by immediate obsolescence. If Fitterman’s repetition of store names draws them into patterns of rhythm and rhyme, this is hardly to point to their innate, seductive beauty. Rather than aestheticizing these names and remaking them into properly sweetened poetic materials, the poem suggests that the contact between such prosodic modes and the materiality of language is deadeningly mediated by the phantasmatic culture of conspicuous consumption. It reflects on what it posits as an epochal change in the possibility of poetry, not a harnessing of readymade effluvia for beauty.

     
    Fitterman’s works constitute an anti-nostalgic and timely re-iteration of appropriation strategies and engagement in modes of radical mimesis that critically examine capitalism under digital culture, mounting an agenda of changing the distribution of the sensible not by making the invisible visible but by proposing counter-reading to ambient distraction and ever-more insidious textual instrumentalities in a culture saturated with marketing and deluged by information. In looking to the uncompleted past of postmodern appropriation art in relation to the institution of poetry, in foregrounding the referential function of his citations and the historicity of his tactics, in refusing to provide directly affective platforms for his audience in very contemporary nexuses of interactive consumption, Fitterman’s methods involve creating a political non-synchronicity based on underscoring “a contradictory coexistence of modes in any one cultural present.”48 Their often unmitigated negativity makes them particularly recalcitrant to recuperation, if not to reading.
     

    Judith Goldman is the author of Vocoder (Roof 2001), DeathStar/rico-chet (O Books 2006), and l.b.; or, catenaries (Krupskaya 2011). She co-edited the annual journal War and Peace with Leslie Scalapino from 2005-2009 and is currently Poetry Feature Editor for Postmodern Culture. She was the Holloway Poet at University of California, Berkeley in Fall 2011; in Fall 2012, she joins the faculty of the Poetics Program at the University at Buffalo.
     

    Footnotes

     

    1. “Non-retinal literature” is a term coined by Bill Freind in “In the Conceptual Vacuum: on Kenneth Goldsmith’s Kent Johnson’s Day;” he adapts the term from Marcel Duchamp’s well known phrase “non-retinal art.”
     
    2. Goldsmith, “It’s Not Plagiarism. In the Digital Age, It’s ‘Repurposing.’” The Chronicle Review, The Chronicle of Higher Education, September 11, 2011.
     
    3. Goldsmith in conversation with Katherine Elaine Saunders, “So What Exactly Is Conceptual Writing?: An Interview with Kenneth Goldsmith.”
     
    4. The passage occurs right at the beginning of his introduction to the anthology.
     
    5. This theme is reprised at the end of Dworkin’s “The Fate of Echo,” his introductory essay to Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing, xliii.
     
    6. See Christian Bök, “Two Dots over a Vowel,” for an instance of cataloguing these methods. See also the organization of I’ll Drown My Book, where the larger rubrics are “Process,” “Structure,” “Matter,” and “Event.”
     
    7. See Dworkin’s discussion of Bök’s project in “The Imaginary Solution” 52-3.
     
    8. In the interest of full disclosure, the present author is included in both of these anthologies.
     
    9. See, for instance, Steve McCaffery’s “Diminished Reference and the Model Reader.” Significantly, McCaffery also critiques Language writing’s conscription of the reader to the production of meaning. Another classic essay on this topic is Ron Silliman’s “Disappearance of the Word, Appearance of the World.” Again, Dworkin’s “Fate of Echo,” when it comes to theorizing “uncreative writing,” discusses it precisely in terms of diminished reference, largely as theorized by Language writers (but without mention of them) (xliii).
     
    10. For an interesting discussion of the role of fragmentation in Language poetry, see Michael Clune, “The Poem at the End of Theory.” Clune argues that disjunctive Language poetry sets itself up as exemplifying poststructuralist theory and thus as in need of that complementary discourse.
     
    11. See “Interview with Kenneth Goldsmith: Nude Media, Or Benjamin in the Age of Ubiquitous Connectivity” available online at the Electronic Poetry Center at Buffalo website.
     
    12. See McCaffery, “Language Writing: from Productive to Libidinal Economy.” For a discussion of figural uses of illegibility or unreadability, see Dworkin, Reading the Illegible xxii.
     
    13. See Kenneth Goldsmith’s post from April 2011 on Harriet, the Poetry Foundation’s news and community website, “Rewriting Walter Benjamin’s ‘The Arcades Project,’” April 30, 2011.
     
    14. In an earlier essay, “The Imaginary Solution,” Dworkin takes up a number of works in print and new media to delineate a contemporary avant-garde genre that involves “the sorting and sifting of databases of found material rearticulated and organized into largely arbitrary and comprehensive systems” (47). Here he elucidates context more thoroughly.
     
    15. Jacques Derrida, “Signature Event Context” 320. Derrida himself asks, “Is there a rigorous and scientific concept of the context?” (310). In an interesting causal reversal, Derrida suggests that citations themselves generate new contexts, rather than that a new context gives a citation a new meaning: “Every sign . . . as a small or large unity, can be cited . . . thereby it can break with every given context, and engender infinitely new contexts in an absolutely nonsaturable fashion” (320). In “A ‘No Man’s Land’”: Postmodern Citationality in Zukofsky’s ‘Poem beginning ‘The,’” Ming-Qian Ma theorizes Zukofsky’s dissolution of the text-context binary along Derridean lines, asserting that, “Zukofsky’s poem is one in which the established text-context dichotomy collapses and the conventional function of context is subverted” (55). Ma argues further that Zukofsky’s poem effaces itself as a controlling context for its citations and instead features them as utterly essentialized, rather than socially or culturally representative, or even representative of their original sources (57-8). In other words, the poem is made solely of citations (and an index of references) yet forms exactly the opposite of what Barthes calls “a tissue of quotations” in that the poem refuses to be networked. As such the quotes become material texture, “out of which one composes one’s own songs” (59). As I will argue below, Conceptual writing gets some traction out of a sense of “context.”
     
    16. The essay tends to focus on reframing as intra-(para)textual re-presentation: “A work can never really be duplicated by formal facsimile” (xxxvii). “[I]dentical procedures rarely produce identical results. Indeed, impersonal procedures tend to magnify subjective choices (to keep with the example of the newspaper, how would different transcribers handle line breaks and page divisions, layouts and fonts, and so on?)” (xxxviii-xxxix).
     
    17. Jason Christie’s “Sampling the Culture,” an essay on Goldsmith’s Day, defines an appropriative practice of “plundergraphia” as a reframing or recontextualization without a supplementation of the cited text itself, yet bot h contextual change and textual identity are defined tautologically: “Plundergraphia is a more general praxis that situates words in a new context where they are changed by their trans-formation into an entirely different context than that of their original one . . . the work . . . has to be retained in its entirety without anything else being added to it” (78).
     
    18. An appropriative though not a Conceptual work, Tan Lin’s Heath and the essays surrounding it deal more directly with these issues.
     
    19. As Perloff writes in Radical Artifice, “Whereas in, say, the Pisan Cantos, individual items (a citation from a letter, an historical narrative, a Latin quotation, a bit of Poundian slang, retain their identity . . . in Bernstein’s poem [“Safe Methods of Business”], the pieces of the puzzle are always already contaminated, bearing . . . traces of . . . media discourses (legalese, Wall Street-speak, National Enquirer gossip, and so on)” (197).
     
    20. See Andrews’s “Text & Context” and “Poetry as Explanation, Poetry as Praxis” in Paradise and Method. Notably, “Text & Context” also hardly discusses context.
     
    21. See especially Leonard Diepveen’s ideas on texture and citation in Language writing in Changing Voices 159-166.
     
    22. In “George Oppen and the Poetics of Quotation,” Peter Nicholls discusses Language poets’ engagement both consciously and unconsciously with corrupting specific references, which could also demonstrate writing as a process of reading and memory inherently prone to eroding and changing original materials or as a way of activating subjunctive histories and cracks in texts that might otherwise seem monological and monolithic.
     
    23. Barrett Watten’s quite dismissive analysis of Notes on Conceptualisms in “Presentism and Periodization in Language Writing, Conceptual Art, and Conceptual Writing” is entirely based on this one sentence at the very beginning of that work: “Allegorical writing is a writing of its time, saying slant what cannot be said directly, usually because of repressive political regimes or the sacred nature of the message” (13; quoted in Watten 141). For Watten, this definition of “allegory” fails at the task of periodization in which it seems to engage: grounding allegorical technique in a specific historical moment. Thus, the term “allegory,” as Watten deflatingly reads it, must refer to “the expansion of meaning by the historical ungrounding of formal means” (142). Conceptual writing thus comes into view as naïve and removed from meaningful historical engagement, in the Adornian dialectical materialist sense. Watten ends his article by noting that his interest in Conceptual writing stems from its “reinterpretation and redeployment of the many available and viable procedures in the historical present in which conceptual artists, Language writers, and conceptual writers (plus post-avant and Flarf) are working” (153). Of course, this knowing redeployment of technique is often precisely what is at stake in Conceptual Writing, as I will discuss further below. As is evident in the very name of the school, Conceptual writing’s claims to “newness” and to an avant-gardist “radical break” with historical antecedents is almost always coupled with a self-conscious turn to predecessors – just not the immediate predecessor of the Language School (this disavowal of the immediate predecessor a classic gesture). Watten’s leveling of the quite varied movements he lists seems to mark an investment in portraying the Language School as the last viable avant-garde, rather than to engage in the more considered interpretation he is known for. Further, while Watten accuses Goldsmith in particular of using an invalid “technological determinism” as grounding the “newness” of Conceptual Writing, this leaves Watten himself without a means of analyzing how the strategic redeployment of techniques does meaningfully embody historical change (and to a certain extent, a critical purchase on that change) precisely in terms of its interaction with and commentary on the contemporary immersive digital media environment.
     
    24. “Allegory occurs whenever one text is doubled by another,” Craig Owen writes in “The Allegorical Impulse: Toward a Theory of Postmodernism.” Yet the semiotic violence of postmodern allegory, as Owen sees it, is that the double maximizes the potential in the allegorical operation not to redeem or establish a relation with a (lost) past, but to usurp it: “[the allegorist] does not restore an original meaning that may have been lost or obscured . . . Rather, he adds another meaning . . . only to replace: the allegorical meaning supplants an antecedent one” (Part 1: 69). Allegory in Owen’s discussion also morphs into “emptying out,” as well as into rendering “opaque,” “illegible,” and, most importantly, undecidable (pace Paul de Man): through suggesting “mutually incompatible readings” (Part II: 61), “postmodernism . . . works to problematize the activity of reference” (Part 2: 80).
     
    25. Goldsmith, for instance, adapts LeWitt in his brief statement, “Conceptual Poetics”: “Conceptual writing is more interested in a thinkership rather than a readership. Readability is the last thing on this poetry’s mind. Conceptual writing is good only when the idea is good; often, the idea is much more interesting than the resultant texts.”
     
    26. See especially Liz Kotz’s discussion of Lawrence Weiner towards the end of Words To Be Looked At and Dworkin’s “Imaginary Solutions” (as well as his comments in his introduction to Against Expression, noted above). Dworkin writes of Goldsmith in “Zero Kerning”: “Consistently branded, his books come so neatly packaged in single-sentence summations that they seem to render any actual reading redundant, or unnecessary . . . Measured against the specifics of the particular texts, such tag-lines are of course to some extent inaccurate, and one should always remember Benjamin’s warning: ‘Never trust what writers say about their own writing.’ Indeed, part of the interest of Goldsmith’s projects lies precisely in [how] they deviate from the tidiness of their clear protective wrappers” (10). Katie Price’s recent talk, “Content is (Never) More than an Extension of Form: Craig Dworkin’s Parse and the Legacy of Conceptual Art,” offers a sharp take on the Conceptual, procedural work Parse, which parses Edwin A. Abbott’s How to Parse (1874) according to Abbott’s own system of grammatical analysis. As she states: “With Parse, the material object is not to be bypassed on its way to some ‘more important’ thought; the act of reading itself—as opposed to the ideas of the project alone—becomes vital.” She goes on to show how Parse reveals parsing to be a (variable) art rather than a science, bringing into focus the violence (and pleasures) of parsing, as well as diagnosing Abbott’s “grammar biases.” Most helpfully, Price notes: “The idea may be the machine that makes the art, but once that art is made, it can never again be reduced to just an idea.”
     
    27. On the materiality of language in conceptual art, see Anne Rorimer’s entry on Joseph Kosuth in Reconsidering the Object of Art: 1965-1975, Liz Kotz’s Words to Be Looked At, and Joanna Burton’s catalog essay for a recent Mel Bochner retrospective. Burton writes, for instance, “Language . . . will be seen in Bochner’s work as the connective glue between otherwise seeming incongruent terms, such as conceptual/material, reductive/additive, internal/external, subject/object, and background/foreground” (14).
     
    28. Perloff makes these arguments in chapters on Duchamp in Radical Artifice and 21st Century Modernism.
     
    29. Compare also Charles Bernstein’s characterization of Language poetry in “Writing and Method”: “Writing as a map for the reader to read into, to interpolate from the space of the page out onto a projected field of ‘thinking’ . . . . So that the meaning of this text is constituted only in collaboration with the reader’s active construction of this hypertext” (234-5).
     
    30. Place makes this remark in conversation with Edmund Hardy, towards the beginning of “‘Nothing that’s quite your own’: Vanessa Place interviewed.”
     
    31. A video of this work may be accessed on the Poetry Foundation website at http://www.poetryfoundation.org/features/video/253.
     
    32. Jason Christie offers an excellent description of Day‘s provocations along these lines, but winds up suggesting the book form of the work should not be read: “The idea of transporting a quotidian and time-sensitive object such as the newspaper into a posterity-ridden space like that of the book challenges our sense of utility. Words are meant to be read. Words don’t have expiration dates. So, a newspaper that is two days old is already redundant by the simple fact of the two intervening days’ issues of the newspaper that are each supposedly up-to-date up to their respective dates of issue. Books are meant to blanket the social aporia generated by newspapers’ attempt at total coverage and provide a retrospective, albeit revisionist picture of a given historical moment. Books are meant to be read at any time, irrespective of ‘when’ they are written or published. But the deceptively honest question remains: how fruitful is it to read a newspaper as a book when it is continuously more and more out-of-date? Should such a book be read at all? I realize to some people it is almost sacrilegious to suggest that a book should not be read, that a book’s function is other than to be read, but the question nonetheless remains” (81-2).
     
    33. See, for instance, Miwon Kwon, “Exchange Rate: On Obligation and Reciprocity in Some Art of the 1960s and After,” as well as Molesworth, “Work Avoidance,” and “Work Ethic,” where she writes: “In recent years, there has been a return to artistic strategies of the 1960s . . . . [O]ne reason for this revived interest is that the early twenty-first century has also been marked by radical transformations of the global labor force. As commodities are now almost exclusively produced in developing and non-Western nations, the labor of developed nations has increasingly become the management of information and the production of experience. Experiments in Conceptual and Performance art of the 1960s seem particularly germane in this context and may even offer strategies for understanding, coping with, and resisting these recent developments in our ever more globalized economy” (19).
     
    34. See Steve McCaffery’s Bataille-based, anti-productivist model of textuality in “Writing as General Economy” and “Language Writing: from Productive to Libidinal Economy.”
     
    35. Owens’s position overlaps with my note about Sol LeWitt above.
     
    36. Indeed, in “Immaterial Labour,” Lazzarato specifically considers “immaterial labor” as a “transformation of working-class labor.”
     
    37. See Benjamin Buchloh, “Conceptual Art 1962-1969: From the Aesthetic of Administration to the Critique of Institutions.” Dworkin notes that Goldsmith “appropriates the tactic of appropriation” from Appropriation art in “Fate of Echo” xli.
     
    38. See the “Introduction” to Bourriard’s Postproduction: Culture as Screenplay: How Art Reprograms the World.
     
    39. For a discussion of artists under the rubric of service workers, see Andrea Fraser, “What’s Intangible, Transitory, Mediating, Participatory, and Rendered in the Public Sphere?”
     
    40. For a preliminary discussion of “affective labor,” see Michael Hardt, “Affective Labor.” It should be noted that Fitterman’s post-9/11 work “This Window Makes Me Feel” and his recent book Holocaust Museum explore quite different but highly affectively charged materials and are themselves quite affecting. His deadpan appropriative treatment drastically counteracts or pierces through the publicly regulated feeling surrounding these materials, while it also suspends sentimentality not merely to ironize it but to complicate it and hold it up for inspection. My thanks to Rodney Koeneke for discussion of this point.
     
    41. The readymade as (re-)framing mechanism is salient to Rancière’s concept of the “regime of the aesthetic” in The Politics of Aesthetics, particularly the section “The Distribution of the Sensible,” and in Aesthetics and Its Discontents, the sections “Lyotard and the Aesthetics of the Sublime: a Counter-reading of Kant” and “The Ethical Turn of Aesthetics and Politics.” The “aesthetic regime” is a modality of art as a posited, autonomous zone, a politicized, contemplative common space or heterotopia for exercising disinterested, dis-alienated relationality to the objects there annexed, working towards a re-distribution of the sensible.
     
    42. My insights coincide with those offered by Thom Donovan in his review of Fitterman and Place’s Notes on Conceptualisms.
     
    43. See, for instance, Slavoj Žižek’s discussion of this kernel in the first chapter of The Sublime Object of Ideology.
     
    44. As Jean Baudrillard described in his eerily proleptic The Ecstasy of Communication: “Consumer society lived also under the sign of alienation, as a society of the spectacle” (150). But something has changed: “In place of the reflexive transcendence of mirror and scene [of the spectacle], there is a nonreflecting surface . . . where . . . the smooth operation surface of communication [unfold] . . . the . . . period of production and consumption gives way to the ‘proteinic’ era of networks, to the narcissistic and protean era of connections, contact, contiguity, feedback and generalized interface that goes with the universe of communication” (146).
     
    45. See James L. Rolleston, “The Politics of Quotation: Walter Benjamin’s Arcades Project.”
     
    46. See Fitterman, “Failure: A Postconceptual Poem.”
     
    47. From Walter Benjamin, “Karl Krauss,” cited in Perloff, Unoriginal Genius 4.
     
    48. Both phrases are from Hal Foster, “Readings in Cultural Resistance” 178.
     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Andrews, Bruce. “Poetry as Explanation, Poetry as Praxis.” Paradise & Method: Poetics & Praxis. Evanston: Northwestern UP, 1996. 49-71. Print.
    • ———. “Text & Context.” Paradise & Method. 6-15. Print.
    • Apps, Stan. “Review of Poetry Magazine July / August 2009 (part 2).” Freewill Applicator Blog. 25 Jun. 2009. Web. 10 Sept. 2010.
    • Baudrillard, Jean. “The Ecstasy of Communication.” Ed. Hal Foster. The Anti-Aesthetic: Essays on Postmodern Culture. New York: The New Press, 1998 (1983). 145-154. Print.
    • Benjamin, Walter. The Arcades Project. Trans. Howard Eiland and Kevin McLaughlin. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2002. Print.
    • Bergvall, Caroline. “The Conceptual Twist: Foreword.” Ed. Caroline Bergvall. I’ll Drown My Book: Conceptual Writing by Women. Los Angeles: Les Figues, 2012. 18-22. Print.
    • Bernstein, Charles. Artifice of Absorption. Paper Air Vol. 4.1. Philadelphia: Singing Horse Press, 1987. Print.
    • ———. “Writing and Method.” Content’s Dream: Essays 1975-1984. Los Angeles: Sun & Moon Press, 1986. 217-236. Print.
    • Bök, Christian. Eunoia. Toronto: Coach House Books, 2001. Print.
    • Bourriard, Nicholas. Postproduction: Culture as Screenplay: How Art Reprograms the World. New York: Lucas & Sternberg, 2005. Print.
    • Buchloh, Benjamin. “Allegorical Procedures: Appropriation and Montage in Contemporary Art.” Essays on [Performance] and Cultural Politicization. Spec. issue of Open Letter: A Canadian Journal of Writing and Theory 5.5-6 (1983): 164-193. Print.
    • ———. “Conceptual Art 1962-1969: From the Aesthetic of Administration to the Critique of Institutions.” October 55 (1990): 105-143. Print.
    • Burton, Johanna. “The Weight of Words: Mel Bochner’s Material Language.” Mel Bochner: Language 1966-2006. New Haven: Yale UP, 2007. 13-36. Print.
    • Christie, Jason. “Sampling the Culture: 4 Notes Toward a Poetics of Plundergraphia and on Kenneth Goldsmith’s Day.” Kenneth Goldsmith and Conceptual Poetics. Spec. issue of Open Letter: A Canadian Journal of Writing and Theory 12.7 (2005). Print.
    • Clune, Michael. “The Poem at the End of Theory.” Ed. Craig Dworkin. The Consequence of Innovation: 21st Century Poetics. New York: Roof Books, 2008. 242-255. Print.
    • Debord, Guy and Wolman, Gil. “Methods of Détournement.” (1956). Trans. and Ed. Ken Knabb. Situationist International Anthology. Berkeley: Bureau of Public Secrets, 1995. 8-13. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. “Signature Event Context.” Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1982. 307-330. Print.
    • Diepveen, Leonard. Changing Voices: The Modern Quoting Poem. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 1993. Print.
    • Donovan, Thom. “Review of Robert Fitterman and Vanessa Place, Notes on Conceptualisms.” Bomb Site. 2 Oct. 2009. Web. 22 Apr. 2012.
    • Durand, Marcella. “The Ecology of Poetry.” )((eco(lang)(uage(reader)). Ed. Brenda Iijima. New York: Portable Press at Yo-Yo Labs and Nightboat Books, 2010. 114-124. Print.
    • Dworkin, Craig. “The Fate of Echo.” Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing. Eds. Craig Dworkin and Kenneth Goldsmith. Evanston: Northwestern UP, 2011. xxiii-liv. Print.
    • ———. “The Imaginary Solution.” Contemporary Literature 48.1(2007): 29-60. Print.
    • ———. “Introduction.” The UBUweb Anthology of Conceptual Writing. Ed. Craig Dworkin. (nd). UBUweb. Web. 22 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “Penelope Reworking the Twill: Patchwork, Writing, and Lyn Hejinian’s My Life.” Contemporary Literature 36.1 (1995): 58-81. Web. 15 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. Reading the Illegible. Evanston: Northwestern UP, 2003. Print.
    • ———. “Zero Kerning.” Kenneth Goldsmith and Conceptual Poetics. Spec. issue of Open Letter: A Canadian Journal of Writing and Theory 12.7 (2005): 10-20. Print.
    • Fitterman, Robert. “Directory.” Poetry 194.4 (2009): 335. Print.
    • ———. “Failure: A Postconceptual Poem.” P-Queue 7 (2010): 103-107. Print.
    • ———. Holocaust Museum. London: Veer Books, 2011. Print.
    • ———. Metropolis XXX: The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. Washington, DC: Edge Books, 2004. Print.
    • ———. Rob the Plagiarist. New York: Roof, 2009. Print.
    • ———. “Rob’s Word Shop.” New York, NY. May 5-27 2010. Performance.
    • ———. “Rob’s Word Shop.” Rob’s Word Shop. Web. 27 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. Sprawl. Los Angeles: Make Now, 2010. Print.
    • ———. This Window Makes Me Feel. UBUweb. Ubueditions, 2004. PDF.
    • ———. and David Buuck. “Identity Theft.” Rob the Plagiarist. New York: Roof, 2009. Print.
    • ———. and Vanessa Place. Notes on Conceptualisms. New York: Ugly Duckling Presse, 2009. Print.
    • ———. and Ken L. Walker. “spotlight: Robert Fitterman.” Cold Front Magazine. 30 Jan. 2010. Web. 22 Feb. 2012.
    • Foster, Hal. “Subversive Signs.” Recodings: Art, Spectacle, Cultural Politics. Seattle: Bay Press, 1985. 99-117. Print.
    • Fraser, Andrea. “What’s Intangible, Transitory, Mediating, Participatory, and Rendered in the Public Sphere?” October 80 (1997): 111-116. Print.
    • Freind, Bill. “In the Conceptual Vacuum: on Kenneth Goldsmith’s Kent Johnson’s Day.” Jacket 40 (2010). Web. 22 Feb. 2012.
    • Gibbon, Edward. The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. Ed. David Womersley. London: Penguin Books, 2000. Print.
    • Goldsmith, Kenneth. “A Week of Blogs: On Conceptual Writing.” Poetry Foundation, 2007. Electronic Poetry Center at Buffalo. Web. 27 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “Being Boring.” (nd). Electronic Poetry Center at Buffalo. Web. 27 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “It’s Not Plagiarism. In the Digital Age, It’s ‘Repurposing.’” The Chronicle Review, The Chronicle of Higher Education. 11 Sept. 2011. Web. 10 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. Day. Great Barrington: The Figures, 2003. Print.
    • ———. “Introduction [Flarf & Conceptual Writing].” Poetry. CXCIV.4 (2009): 315-316. Web.
    • ———. “Introduction to Flarf vs. Conceptual Writing.” The Whitney Museum of American Art, New York, NY. April 17, 2009. Electronic Poetry Center at Buffalo. Web. 27 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “Rewriting Walter Benjamin’s ‘The Arcades Project.’” Harriet: News & Community, Books. Poetry Foundation. 30 Apr. 2011. Web. 27 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “Uncreativity as Creative Practice.” (nd). Electronic Poetry Center at Buffalo. Web. 27 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “Why Conceptual Writing? Why Now?” Eds. Craig Dworkin and Kenneth Goldsmith. Against Expression: An Anthology of Conceptual Writing. Evanston: Northwestern UP, 2011. xvii-xxii. Print.
    • ———. and Leevi, Lehto. “Interview with Kenneth Goldsmith: Nude Media, Or Benjamin In The Age Of Ubiquitous Connectivity.” Tuli & Savu. (2002). Electronic Poetry Center at Buffalo. Web. 27 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. and Sanders, Katherine Elaine. “So What Exactly Is Conceptual Writing?: An Interview with Kenneth Goldsmith.” Bomb Magazine. 02 Oct. 2009. Web. 28 Feb. 2012.
    • Hardt, Michael. “Affective Labor.” boundary 2 26:2 (1999): 91-100. Print.
    • Hayles, N. Katherine. “Translating Media: Why We Should Rethink Textuality.” Yale Journal of Criticism 16.2(2003): 263-90. Print.
    • Hejinian, Lyn. My Life. 2nd ed. Los Angeles: Sun & Moon, 1991. Print.
    • ———. “The Rejection of Closure.” The Language of Inquiry. Berkeley: U of California P, 2000. 40-58. Print.
    • Judowitz, Dahlia. Unpacking Duchamp: Art in Transit. Berkeley: U of California P, 1998. Print.
    • Kotz, Liz. Words To Be Looked At: Language in 1960s Art. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2007. Print.
    • Kwon, Miwon. “Exchange Rate: On Obligation and Reciprocity in Some Art of the 1960s and After.” Work Ethic. Ed. Helen Molesworth. University Park: Penn State UP, 2003. 83-97. Print.
    • ———. One Place After Another: Site-Specific Art and Locational Identity. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2004. Print.
    • Lazzarato, Maurizio. “Immaterial Labour.” Radical Thought in Italy: A Potential Politics. Trans. Paul Colilli and Ed Emery. Eds. Paolo Virno and Michael Hardt. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1996. 132-146. Generation Online. Web. 22 Dec. 2011.
    • Leung, Simon et al. “Contemporary Returns to Conceptual Art: Renee Green, Silvia Kolbowski, and Stephen Prina.” Art Journal 60:2 (2001). 54-71. Print.
    • LeWitt, Sol. “Paragraphs on Conceptual Art.” Artforum 5:10 (1967). 79-83. Print.
    • Lin, Tan. Heath. Canary Islands: Zaesterle Press, 2007. Print.
    • Ma, Ming-Qian. “A ‘No Man’s Land’”: Postmodern Citationality in Zukofsky’s ‘Poem beginning ‘The.’” Poetry as Re-Reading: American Avant-Garde Poetry and the Poetics of Counter-Method. Evanston: Northwestern UP, 2008. 39-59. Print.
    • McCaffery, Steve. “Diminished Reference and the Model Reader.” North of Intention. 2nd ed. New York: Roof Books, 2000. 13-29. Print.
    • ———. “Language Writing: from Productive to Libidinal Economy.” North of Intention. 2nd ed. New York: Roof Books, 2000. 143-158. Print.
    • ———. “Writing as General Economy.” North of Intention. 2nd ed. New York: Roof Books, 2000. 201-226. Print.
    • McGann, Jerome J. The Textual Condition. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1991. Print.
    • Molesworth, Helen. “Work Avoidance: The Everyday Life of Marcel Duchamp’s Readymades.” Art Journal. 57:4 (1998). 50-61. Print.
    • ———. “Work Ethic.” Work Ethic. Ed. Helen Molesworth. University Park: Penn State UP, 2003. 25-51. Print.
    • Owen, Craig. “The Allegorical Impulse: Toward a Theory of Postmodernism.” October 12 (1980): 67-86. Print.
    • ———. “The Allegorical Impulse: Toward a Theory of Postmodernism (Part 2).” October 13 (1980): 58-80. Print.
    • Owens, Richard. “Finance Innovation Commodity Culture.” Modernist Studies Association Conference. Buffalo, NY. 9 Oct. 2011. Talk.
    • Nicholls, Peter. “George Oppen and the Poetics of Quotation.” Revue francaise d’etudes americaines 103(2005) : 23-37. Print.
    • Perloff, Marjorie. 21st Century Modernism. Oxford: Blackwell, 2002. Print.
    • ———. Radical Artifice: Writing Poetry in the Age of Media. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1994. Print.
    • ———. “Phantasmagorias of the Marketplace: Citational Poetics in Walter Benjamin’s Arcades Project.” Unoriginal Genius: Poetry by Other Means in the New Century. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2010. 24-49. Print.
    • Place, Vanessa. “Afterword.” I’ll Drown My Book: Conceptual Writing by Women. Ed. Caroline Bergvall. Los Angeles: Les Figues, 2012. 445-7. Print.
    • ———. “After Lyn Hejinian.” Columbia College, Chicago. 30 Jul. 2010. Performance. Poetry Foundation. Web. 07 Mar. 2012.
    • ———. and Goldman, Judith. 6 Mar. 2012. Personal correspondence.
    • ———. and Hardy, Edmund. “‘Nothing that’s quite your own’: Vanessa Place interviewed.” Intercapillary Space. Aug. 2011. Web. 13 Feb. 2012.
    • Price, Katie. “Content is (Never) More than an Extension of Form: Craig Dworkin’s Parse and the Legacy of Conceptual Art.” Modernist Studies Association Conference. Buffalo, NY. 9 Oct. 2011. Talk.
    • Rancière, Jacques. Aesthetics and Its Discontents. Trans. Steven Corcoran. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2009. Print.
    • ———. The Politics of Aesthetics. Trans. Gabriel Rockhill. London: Continuum, 2004. Print.
    • Rolleston, James L. “The Politics of Quotation: Walter Benjamin’s Arcades Project.” PMLA 104.1(1989): 13-27. Print.
    • Rorimer, Anne. “Joseph Kosuth.” Reconsidering the Object of Art: 1965-1975. Eds. Ann Goldstein and Anne Rorimer. Los Angeles: Museum of Contemporary Art, 1995. 150-154. Print.
    • Schmidt, Christopher. “The Waste Management Poetics of Kenneth Goldsmith.” SubStance 37.2 (2008): 25-40. Print.
    • Shaw, Lytle. “Docents of Discourse: The Logic of Dispersed Sites.” boundary 2 36.3 (2009): 25-48. Print.
    • Silliman, Ron. “Disappearance of the Word, Appearance of the World.” The L=A=N=G=U=A=G=E Book. Eds. Bruce Andrews and Charles Bernstein. Carbondale: Southern Illinois UP, 1984. 121-132. Print.
    • Smithson, Robert. “Language to be Looked at and/or Things to be Read” (1967). Robert Smithson: The Collected Writings. Ed. Jack Flam. Berkeley: U of California P, 1996. 61. Print.
    • Spahr, Juliana. Everybody’s Autonomy: Connective Reading and Collective Identity. Tuscaloosa: U of Alabama P, 2001. Print.
    • Stephens, Paul. “Self-Portrait in a Context Mirror: Pain and Quotation in the Conceptual Writing of Craig Dworkin.” Postmodern Culture 19.3(2009). Web. 22 Feb. 2012.
    • Tabbi, Joseph. “The Technology of Quotation: William Gaddis’s J R and Contemporary Media.” Mosaic 28.4 (1995): 143-164. Print.
    • Watten, Barrett. “Presentism and Periodization in Language Writing, Conceptual Art, an d Conceptual Writing.” Journal of Narrative Theory 41.1(2011): 125-161. Print.
    • Wershler-Henry, Darren. “Uncreative is the New Creative: Kenneth Goldsmith Not Typing.” Kenneth Goldsmith and Conceptual Poetics. Spec. issue of Open Letter: A Canadian Journal of Writing and Theory 12.7(2005): 161-169. Print.
    • Žižek, Slavoj. The Sublime Object of Ideology. London: Verso, 1989. Print.
  • Getting the Make: Japanese Skateboarder Videography and the Entranced Ethnographic Lens

    Dwayne Dixon (bio)
    Duke University
    dedixon@duke.edu

    Abstract

    Using Jean Rouch’s concept of the ciné-transe, this essay argues that the camera transforms the relations between the anthropologist and the field site through movement and the filmic encounter. Critical focus on the camera/body assemblage shifts attention from the fetish of the recorded image and onto the subject and researcher’s haptic experience with and through visual technology. This essay specifically examines how movement, media, and visual ethnographic methods intersect around the video practices of Japanese skateboarders. With cameras as the primary tools and the subjects of the research, the ciné-transe is reimagined as a mode of social being and anthropological data.

    In an event he describes as “good luck,” ethnographic filmmaker Jean Rouch lost his tripod only two weeks into making his first film, a 1947 project about the Niger River (148). This loss immediately destabilized his camera, forcing Rouch to use it in the field in ways that undermined traditional cinematography. By transforming the camera into a mobile extension of himself, Rouch found himself in a new relationship with his subjects. The tripod had physically produced—and conceptually supported—a specific, static distance between the anthropologist and the everyday world in motion before the ethnographic lens, making the camera a stable platform and neutral tool with which to observe and record. As the camera was put into motion, however, the ethnographic mise-en-scène could no longer be taken as a stable field of human action or as a phenomenon from which data could be extracted by the systematic deployment of the (ethnographic) camera.1 Rouch’s subsequent technique of placing himself and his camera directly into the lives of his subjects is often depicted as the collapse of “an invisible wall” (Young 112), or perhaps as the abandonment of an “observation post” (Rouch 38). His method—the camera—in full view of his subjects, Rouch engages with his subjects in an improvisational, mobile dynamic and claims himself transformed: his newly shifting relation to his subject causes him to alternately lead and follow action. At the same time, the boundary between camera and human operator seems to collapse into the “living camera” that Vertov dreamed of. Rouch and his unmoored camera are not simply reducible to an idealized cyborg dyadic unification or a dialectical reformulation of anthropological labor in which the anthropologist, already hard at work in the field, becomes a mediated laborer or a “watchman and regulator” to the (visual) machine of ethnographic production (Marx 705). Instead, Rouch finds himself within an ebullient field of shifting relations—relations between movement, mediation and method triangulating anthropology at the site of loss and luck.

    When an earlier anthropology, equipped with the tripod-steady technique of observational cinema, is destabilized and cast out on its luck, we enter with Rouch into the magical space of this triangulation. It is a contact zone between the mobile physicality of bodies creating social space, the technological membrane mediating experience, and the ethnographic methods engaging the culture through which movement and media are made meaningful. This magical space is significant for anthropology because it describes a contact zone of seeing machines and sensuous bodies, contacts both virtual and explicitly haptic. The question of action connects movement, mediation, and method: how are the contacts made through media and around bodies? What is the mode? How is the anthropologist touched and thus transformed in the process of haptic and machinic transaction? How does the anthropological subject handle the media-striated matter of culture? These questions frame my interrogation of the camera’s relations with anthropological method and movement with a specific emphasis on Rouch’s concept of the ciné-transe and how it inscribes a particular ethnographic medium of engaged, haptic experience within the field site. I turn then to my own highly mediated field site of Tokyo to explore the mode of contact and transactions between myself, my own ethnographic camera, and skateboarders in Tokyo who video record their successful tricks, or mei-ku, and then create short videos that circulate digitally through global skate culture.

     

    Getting Close to Machine and Method

     

    First, let us return to the haptic and virtual contact: our “contact” with the world or our experience of life has always been through “the prism of culture” and thus virtual, states Boellstorff in preparing the ground for his own ethnography of the digital world of Second Life (5). “Human being has always been virtual being,” and technologies, especially visual ones, intensify this virtual being by reconfiguring and re-presenting our ways of knowing ourselves (5). But the contact is also sensuously embodied in an anthropology that seeks “to escape the visualist paradigm by rediscovering the full range of human senses” (Grimshaw 6). This dual form of contact underscores the interplay of sensual bodies with embodied media. Immediate, sensory experience requires us to reground media within the contact zone of the body. To invoke digital media is perhaps to conjure people flowing seamlessly through layered modes of technologized interactions while seemingly disconnected from “reality,” documenting everyday minutiae through smart phones, and crafting digital identities through channels as public as YouTube to the more selective tunings of social media and texting. Envisioned in this way, media is expansively utopic and universal, and must be regrounded in lived, varied experience, where bodies can be altered, re-imagined and transformed. The human in contact with the machine “provincializes” media and, in such proximity to the body, “allows us to consider the way these media have become central to the articulation of cherished beliefs, ritual practices, and modes of being in the world” (Coleman 3).

    The tripod’s loss liberates Rouch to form new, generative contacts between the camera and his subjects, to experience the sensuousness of space, and to bond ecstatically with his recording machine. This loss or destruction produces an intimate effect of incorporation when the camera comes into close contact with bodies. Through physical proximity and as an extension and alteration of the ocular sense and the physiological apparatus of the human that supports it, the camera takes on the motion of the head and the body and amplifies, amplifying the eye. As the body is transformed by the incorporation of the camera, so too is the machine affectively transformed. When he walks with the camera, Rouch tries “to make it as alive as the people it is filming,” and in so doing he comes under its spell. “He is no longer himself,” becoming instead a newly mediated, possessed subject in a ciné-transe (39). As the camera takes on more liveliness, it requires not only more living energy from the anthropologist but also more of what Guattari terms “abstract human vitality” (36). Occult vocabulary has potency for Rouch, and we see the machine’s magic even more vividly in Marx’s own otherworldly assertion when he channels Goethe:

    What was the living worker’s activity becomes the activity of the machine. Thus the appropriation of labour by capital confronts the worker in a coarsely sensuous form; capital absorbs labour into itself – ‘as though its body were by love possessed’

    (704).

    Eliding the subjectivities of work in field and factory, the substitution of “anthropology” for “capital” reveals a figure of double possession: the good luck of Rouch’s lost tripod signals not a freedom from the transfixing power of machinic discipline but the uncanny mobilization of the camera as vector for a new ethnographic method of close but mediated contact. Changing the way he sees through the camera produces a state in which “[Rouch] is no longer himself” and is “absorbed” by the ethnographic camera he puts into motion. Rouch’s possession by the camera transpires as the camera seems to objectively “absorb” the truth of the subject—a point we will return to in considering Margaret Mead’s own experiments with visual ethnography. Rouch’s ciné-transe and Marx’s “coarsely sensuous form” of labor’s absorption describe the affective power of close contact with machines and the methodological and disciplinary regimes which structure the relations that emerge from these contacts. As ethnographic medium, the camera alters the researcher, compels new movement through space, and intercedes with the field site on behalf of the researcher, rearranging the modes of contact between Rouch and his informants. Anthropology, as a site of knowledge and a method of knowing, takes up the labor of those before the camera and transfigures them into subjects, while transforming their active energy into the recorded matter of raw academic data. But this process of transformative possession depends on the researcher embodying the form and techniques of anthropology.

    The camera, with the authority of scientific sight and as the author of ethnographic vision, absorbs the anthropologist into itself and in turn takes on a living presence able to reconfigure social relations. This phrasing gives the camera a mystical power, or perhaps simply the unwarranted force of technological determinism. But I draw attention here to the camera as part of an assemblage of knowledge production where the anthropologist is already situated as a recording apparatus with alert ear and ready notebook, but apparently and inexplicably never falls under the spell of the keyboard. Among anthropologists I know, other substances are necessary to produce an adequate “typo-trance” that might feebly approximate Rouch’s ciné-transe, which requires nothing more than the writer’s familiar panoply of sideboard chemicals, on the rocks or rolled. What is it about the ethnographic camera that channels at once anthropology’s disciplinary power and the strange enactments of embodied techniques before hazing back into a seductive aesthetic and intellectual form of the “imponderabilia of actual life” when viewed at close range (Malinowski 16)? There are the countless small details of sound and sight clouding the celluloid, the videotape, the digital SC card, with one effortless sweep of the lens across a scene, across many scenes, in long, uninterrupted takes. Perhaps it is not simply the pull of the photogenic (and our distrust of what becomes comely once taken in through the apparatus), but also the charm of the camera, the way we’re taken in—the way it touches us. Fatimah Toby Rony proposes the idea of conversion as both mode and discourse in the filmic encounter between anthropological science and Native Other. Conversion, she argues, is “both a crossing over and a translation through various different visual media” (7). She is especially concerned with the process whereby Western procedures of truth-telling convert the experience, performance and beliefs of the Other into purportedly objective records, such as the films made by Margaret Mead and Gregory Bateson of Balinese trance. In this converting act, she says, “the Native is often seen as the subjugated Silenced one, and the European, who leaves behind his autobiographies, books, photographs, films, etc. is the Voice” (7). Rouch’s account of his own conversion by the camera describes a newly charged cyborg Other, taken in through a socially complex trance between himself, the camera, and those engaging knowingly in front of the lens. So there is the question of this conversion, to double Rony’s conceptualization back on itself, where the possessive power of anthropology and doing “good work” in the field is repossessed by the means of its own production, an already delicate alchemy of the camera and those that perform for it.

    Anthropology, despite its traditional insistence on the supremacy of written text, is not immune to the energy of the visual field or the charm of its machinic capacity for conversion, despite some suspicion. Perhaps anthropology is more receptive to the camera because it depends anxiously upon its own field agents’ to become recording (or writing) machines for its elusive data (to become Rimbaud’s “pen hands”) (Rouch 43). The compulsion, or disciplinary need, to generate records, documents, and images that are “true” and thick with raw veracity saturates the bodies of anthropologists such that they might say, echoing the title of Jean Jackson’s famous essay, “I am a fieldnote.” Surely the ontological calm of embodying the alchemy of anthropology’s revered fieldnote comes as the labor of the senses is drawn through the discipline’s membrane to become text as a “meditative vehicle for a transcendence of time and place [that is] a transcendental return to time and place” (Tyler 129). Writing becomes the site of the out-of-body experience: ethnography’s power exercised in the writing out of a sensory distillation of the field replete with its putative subjects. The writing body writes out the lived knowledge in the most ideal state of anthropological possession, “as though . . . by love possessed.” The writing machine recombines a disordered or fragmented world and recollects the body bursting with data, albeit as “an object of meditation that provokes a rupture with the commonsense world and evokes an aesthetic integration whose therapeutic effect is worked out in the restoration of the commonsense world” (134). Ethnographic writing, Tyler argues, is an enigmatic, occult document “to read not with the eyes alone” and to which the vision machine—the ethnographic camera—responds, intervening in this corpographic alchemy with a challenge to and enhancement of the body (136). In so doing, it unsettles my appropriation of Marx: labor, I maintain, is transmogrified into product through the camera; the unedited video or film is a raw ethnographic text, already an evocative visual representation of rhythm and proximity, and thus exerts “a kind of magical power over appearances” that Tyler eschews (131). However, the body-camera assemblage is never totally absorbed into the disciplinary spell of even a richly ambiguous post-modern anthropology. The method of trance and the effects of conversion remain to be considered.

    The entranced ethnographic camera does not put the world of the field site into the soft focus one might imagine corresponds to something as sensuous as a ciné-trance. Instead Rouch desires a paradoxical proximity again shaded by the magic of machines: “We have become invisible by being close and by having an extremely wide view [through the use of wide angle lenses]; that’s the model of disorder” (155). Rouch describes a technique of sharp intimacy confounded by the eclipse of the human-operator within the camera assemblage. Although he may sense himself to be invisible while seeing everything, his claims to “disorder” only point to the collapsed distances between himself and his subjects. He shares the space and moves with his subjects, following the flow of information emanating from them. He must improvise his method in order to comprehend visually and haptically what is happening in the field around him. Ethnographic writing “…uses everyday speech to suggest what is ineffable, not through abstraction, but by means of the concrete,” and yet is continually at risk of converting the subject or native Other into a concrete, if uneasily fragmented object under the sign of anthropological authorship (Tyler 136). The ethnographic camera is not entirely exempt from this dilemma, yet it operates within the contingency of the visual vernacular, moving within the everyday as an entranced and entrancing scopic machine, capable of converting the familiar into something that seems truer but somehow transfigured into a magical alterity. The field site is literally re-presented through the camera’s gaze, but Rouch’s method afflicts the truths that the camera might claim with disorders of movement, especially amidst the dizzying, mediated vortex created when the field site itself is a cultural space contingent on mobilizing cameras and bodies in front of them.

     

    Entranced Movement and Moving Truths

     

    Rouch’s camera-in-motion is revelatory of the ethnographic film project because it redirects our gaze from the fleshy subject on screen and beckons us to contemplate how motion itself—the motion of the camera and of the world around it—constitutes what we behold as the filmic object. Deleuze argues that in watching projected images, we do not see “a figure described in a unique moment” but instead witness “the continuity of the movement which describes the figure” (Cinema 1 5). This inversion of the relation between actor and movement dissipates any assumed solidity of the ethnographic subject simply enacting (cultural) motion before the camera, and in turn forces us to grapple with the ethnographic film as a much larger assemblage-in-motion or a “whole which changes” (Cinema 1 22). For if the ethnographic film is a moving artifact of a researcher’s attempt to frame action as the subject’s embodied and performed cultural truths, then what is the researcher’s mode of action when appended to the catalyzing machine of the camera? The figure on screen is a machinic trace of the camera’s movement in the field, and the frame itself marks the territory of site. Movement is always within the frame and its very containment is the effect of the ethnographer’s mode—for Rouch, one of a mobile immersion, so close as to disappear right into the movement of the subject: “we film with wide angles, that is, seeing everything, but reducing ourselves to proximity, that is, without being seen by others” (154). Who are these others, whom Rouch describes as unseeing but who are certainly seeing his entranced movements? Is this an attempt to become the motion that creates the ethnography, rather than the field researcher possessed so sensuously by the discipline that every action contributes to the vitality of a carefully structured truth? The film is not only an object of knowledge activated as moving images on screen (upon which Deleuze’s analytical focus is primarily fixed); it also comprises the field-site within which the camera is moving. The field-site exists primarily out of frame, serving as a kind of invisible ether of an authenticating reality that emanates from the moving images and fixes the unstable chemistry of their truth.

    Rouch’s lost tripod represents a symbolic challenge to the panoptic dreams of celluloid culture-capture that were conjured by Margaret Mead, who seeks to fix the camera as a tool and sign of a scientifically rigorous anthropology.2 Mead is convinced of the singular power of ethnographic image -making to secure material evidence in the present and to ensure knowledge in the future. The camera represents a mechanical, dispassionate rationality and expresses “the idea that one can truly understand a people through the copious use of recording” (Rony 11). Here, the camera seems to ameliorate the deep anthropological anxiety over the “whole that changes” through its capacity to “preserve materials… … long after the last isolated valley in the world is receiving images by satellite” (Mead 9). Mead imagines 360 -degree camera arrays long before they were to create the spectacularly frozen motion of Keanu Reeves in The Matrix, and she insists on long, uninterrupted sequences of footage (or the long take) that can be “repeatedly reanalyzed with finer tools and developing theories” (10). Against this version of truth-making contingent on cameras harnessed to fixed modes of acquisition and analysis, Rouch demonstrates an ethnographic approach to the camera and to anthropology’s elusive, mobile object. This approach is far less rigidly self-assured: “You have to set off a series of actions to see, all of a sudden, the emergence of the truth, of the disquieting action of a person who has become disquieted” (149). Setting aside the temporal moment in which “truth” emerges, I want to emphasize the “series of actions” as the movements of cameras and of the ethnographic field site in order to contemplate a productive “disquieting” in anthropological practice whereby the stability of both the field site and the researcher are challenged.

    Mead values the camera’s production of a material record, and her research with Gregory Bateson generates a deep archive. This emphasis on the material value of truth-artifacts resonates strongly with the visual practices of skateboarders in Tokyo among whom I conducted fieldwork for two years. However, they put themselves and their cameras in repetitive motion on the streets, relentlessly attempting a trick, shifting angles to capture an image or sequence of images to evoke an intense embodied sensation in the viewer, searching out new locations to try new tricks and acquire new images and footage. By this repetitive circulation through the streets, alleys, and industrial labyrinths of Tokyo, skaters carefully accumulate a folio of visual documents that will continue to do particular kinds of definitive and signifying work once put into circulation; much like ethnographic writing, they hope to express the ineffable through the concrete. They use image technologies to document skateable architecture and to record themselves riding and performing tricks across Tokyo’s varied surfaces. Their camera equipment ranges from the intimate to the assertive: multi-use, portable technology including personal cell phones equipped with cameras, and expensive, high -definition digital video cameras such as the favored DCR-VX2000.3 The cameras supplement and alter the central experience of the skater: the body is in alert and risky contact with city space, a relation exemplifying what Elizabeth Grosz describes as the “productive constraint and inherent unpredictability” of the corporeality of cities and bodies (49). Image-making technologies create a precarious relay of haptic and representational signals, contributing to the “relations of exchange and production, habit …and upheaval” between body and urban space (49). From the position of the anthropologist, the skaters’ cameras frame the representation of mobile relations of body and space while calling attention to the force of movement itself in producing these relations. These cameras also incite questions about how the visual machines—video cameras, cell phones, computers, digital playback programs, and editing software— structure the terms and affects of those relations when images are circulated and commodified in the global networks of skate culture, where they put into motion bodily “habit” and “upheaval” as techniques of mediated skaterly identities. The skaters’ use of visual technologies creates habituating structures as they record the “upheaval” of skaters’ bodies, including serious injury and conflict with authority. The mediated/filmic self-representations of anthropology’s Others have become as significant to the discipline as the self-deployment of cameras by skaters, since Sol Worth’s famous attempt in 1965 to mediate Malinowski’s charge to the ethnographer “to grasp the native’s point of view…to realize his vision” by equipping Navajo informants with 16mm movie cameras (25). What is crucial here are the new terms of mediation introduced by the intensely corporeal zone of the skaters’ action. I encountered upheaval in my own ethnographic video practice—a rhythmic crisis of my own visual apparatus, a crisis akin conceptually to Rouch’s lost tripod. What is this capacity of the camera to simultaneously orchestrate the body-rhythms of the skaters and the machine-rhythms of the anthropologist? How does movement itself operate in the dynamic frisson created between skaters inhabiting a spectacularized corpus or mode of the body created by their own cameras and the force of video capture exerted by the ethnographic camera?

     

    Making It

     

    From this tripartite formation of skater, urban space, and visual technology emerge ritualized modes of movement for skaters and cameras, modes that are dense with repetition and failure, and which are used to get hold of a specific event. A mei-ku, or successfully completed or landed trick, stabilizes and grounds skaterly identity and its meanings when encoded within the spectral circulations of the moving image. (The word “Mei-ku” borrows the English word “make” for Japanese skater slang.) Arising from this dense set of contingencies are haunting questions about the authorizations, authorities, and authoring that occur between the skaters behind and in front of the cameras, and between the skaters and the ethnographic lens.

    On a computer in the editing studio far away from my field site of Tokyo, I play back ethnographic footage on a small viewing window arranged among four other windows. I am using Final Cut Pro, digital video editing software. Seated in front of my screen-machine, I watch a key informant, 31 year-old Koji, sitting in front of his own computer screen and illuminated in its spectral glow. He is also watching footage play back inside the same visual architecture of Final Cut Pro. Koji’s versatility with recording and editing video has made him unexpectedly visible in my own ethnographic videography; he frequently shows up in front of my camera while behind his own. Koji has been critical to my research on skateboarders in Tokyo, not only because he co-owns and manages a skateboard company, but also because he films and produces nearly all of its video content. He records hours of footage of the fledgling company’s four professional and amateur riders. He was once a promising amateur snowboarder before he suffered injuries in Colorado. This change in his physical ability led him to experiment with videography, and he began producing short snowboard videos with his friends. He then moved to Tokyo and made a skateboard video entitled Catch Me (2005), followed by Barcelogy (2007), which features Japanese skaters in the emerging skate hotspot of Barcelona. After collaborating on Barcelogy with Itoshin and Junichi, two respected pros, Koji started a skate company with them in December 2007. In the company “office”—the living room of a rented suburban home in western Tokyo where the team lives collectively amid boxes of skateboard decks and t-shirts—Koji sits in front of his screen, intensely focused. He is staring at images he has seen countless times. He leans forward, his body intimate with the machine, watching the spectacle replay on the small window before him. Koji is showing me a YouTube video of Masataka, an amateur skateboarder from Okinawa who rides for Koji’s recently formed underground skate company, Lesque.4 Koji has uploaded the video only days before, and he is obsessed with checking the viewing statistics. He refreshes the page and hollers in delight because a few more hits have been registered in the past few minutes.

    Koji shot and edited all the footage in Masataka’s video—thirty five separate clips comprising a total of two minutes and nineteen seconds. Now that the video is in global circulation, he sits like Marx’s watchman, attending to its progress. In checking the number of hits and reading viewers’ comments, Koji returns again and again to the digital artifact, the site/sight of so much of his labor. Though filming and editing are done, he exerts more effort, attempting to assess the effects of the video on its audience so he can calibrate his next project. He nods along to the soundtrack of Mobb Deep’s “Quiet Storm,” its dark, East Coast hip hop beats filling the spare office where we sit. The short video is the culmination of hundreds of hours of work spent coordinating logistics, traveling as far as Seoul and Taipei in search of new skate spots, collaboratively preparing a trick’s choreography with Masataka at every location, and filming every attempt and the final “make,” or successful landing, of the trick. Another series of labors followed: importing and logging hours of footage, editing, negotiating with Masataka and other team riders over the final choices of tricks and their sequence, color-correcting, adding secondary sound beds with music, and then rendering and finalizing the digital file that is then uploaded to YouTube. All this effort is expended in the hope that the combination of location, filming, editing, and music choice will display and enhance Masataka’s technical skill and style on a skateboard. The goal is a sensuous image -experience powerful enough to stimulate affective responses in viewers that will in turn alchemize the magic of branded financial sponsorships from U.S. companies for Masataka.5 While Masataka’s movement on his skateboard is the ostensible subject here, this brief narrative outlines the labor and moving parts necessary to put the filmic skate object —whose subject is ostensibly Masataka’s movement on his skateboard—in motion across time and space. The circulation via YouTube of a locally produced visual commodity saturated with signs of authenticity is crucial in articulating Lesque’s value to the global skateboard community and, more specifically, Masataka’s value to U.S. skate companies. The camera tracking Masataka’s deft movements is certainly about commodification. The performance captured is a form of exchange: the labor of the subject’s body before the camera is returned to the viewer as confirmation of an ideal, authentic self. To see Koji and Masataka’s relations to one another, to the camera, and to the global “screen” of YouTube only in terms of labor, however, is to overlook how movement constitutes the skaterly figure, both as a commodity and as an ethnographic object.

    The literal movement of the skater and the camera in the skate video illustrates Deleuze’s notion of the “whole that changes.” At the same time, it exhibits the skaters’ need for a fixed subject available for close analysis and authentication within a global network of visual skateboard artifacts. Much like Rouch’s paradoxical claims of closeness and invisibility, or Deleuze’s inversion of the relation on screen between actor and motion, these skateboarders continually work at the play of skating to create the necessary video footage that would solidify their figures and present ideal selves immobilized against the backdrop of the city even as the real bodies roll and tumble in constant motion. The imagining and subsequent performance of the supposedly immediate skateboard trick is a spatial and temporal event that demands enormous physical and improvisational energy and generates repetitive failure, often resulting in physical injury as the skater attempts to manipulate the board in and over the architecture of the city street. The skater’s attempts at a trick are repetitive not because they are a circular habit,6 but because of the way flowing movements of different orientations and trajectories are organized in, activated by, and felt throughout the energetic body. What the skaters desire, however, is to land the trick and ride away, continuing the exploratory, ebullient relationship of board, body, and city through a series of complex motions. Each attempt, bounded as it is by an incompletion or interruption of the desired telos of the landing and continued flow, is itself comprised of the body’s arriving and passing through intense arcs of motion that are understood as “failure.” This unachieved telos is in fact part of the structure of the trick, a disordered potential fraught with the risk of bodily damage that in itself constitutes a corpus of practice undergirding the authenticity of the mei-ku captured by the patiently tracking camera.

    “The trick” is a kind of destination, and the desire for continuous flow drives the skater to persist in experiments involving the body, skateboard, and physical space and to endure their concomitant risks. Iain Borden emphasizes the primacy of the trick, or “move” as he terms it, in the desires of skaters who “spend perhaps more time than any other sports practitioners actually failing to do what they attempt” (121). The camera extends a field of desire that relates the skater to the space of the trick. With the extension of this field, desire is relayed back to the camera from the skater in a kind of synergy. The skater wants to be more than they are in being captured by the camera, while the quotidian indexicality of the photograph is of interest only to the police and the anthropologist (Pinney 214). While physically so destabilized, the skater longs for the camera’s unblinking focus to cut short the repetition of failure with a decisive take—a hold on the momentary experience of the mei-ku manifested through the intimate but invisible power of the camera. The constant failures in front of the lens represent repetitious time spent turning back and forth and setting up for the next shot. But they also represent accumulation, as all those attempts accrue on digital tape or as bits on chips secreted within the dark chambers of the patient cameras.

    The skateboarding film desires the mei-ku for its aura of authenticity derived both from the implicit risk to the skater’s body in motion and from the unique specificity of the location. The mobile and mutable forms of visual technology exert exuberant and unrelenting force on physical bodies and conceptions of being and practice. If practices such as skateboarding have been transformed to include the specular as much as the haptic and now infuse ordinary action with the potential for ritual and spectacle, how is research practice also similarly transformed? It is not enough to suggest, as George Marcus and Michael Fischer do, that anthropology is uniquely positioned “with its ethnographic insistence on in-depth knowledge of localities and their interactions with global processes” (xxi). Anthropologists themselves are uncertainly marked by and made coherent through the visual field exerted on them in the very terrain they call their field site (xxi). The method as a “whole that changes” requires us to abandon Mead’s precious panopticons of eternally recording cameras (even though this dream persists in surveillance fantasies). The field site itself, as a space of visual action, techniques, and documents, includes the anthropologist within its autopoietic process. Among the skaters, I find my own abstract vitality synchronizing with the machines around me.

     

    A Total Machine on Screen

     

    As Koji watches Masataka land trick after astounding trick in rapid succession in the YouTube Sponsor Me video, he murmurs in English, “Masa is a total machine,” before lapsing back into focused silence. This brief comment has dense implications with respect to the energies and desires flowing through and around the skateboarding male body, the vector of the visual and attendant spectacle, and the mobility and mobilization of young people like Masataka within a historically specific matrix of social forces: a “social machine.” The first machine is the impossible performance of uninterrupted success created by Koji’s editing. The editing produces a dizzying, ecstatic rush of chaotic events. In thirty five clips in less than two and a half minutes, Masataka moves quickly and deliberately toward, over, and down familiar street architecture made incomprehensible through his skaterly transformation of them into something dangerous, thrilling, and unplaceable. In some shots, the camera is static, as in one scene in which the camera’s wide-angle lens points up a long set of stairs from the bottom. There is only a millisecond of stillness before Masataka appears and launches off the top stair, moving incredibly fast and descending past the camera that pans to track him as he clears the entire double set of stairs and rides away. In other, longer takes the camera pursues Masataka as he performs a series of tricks in quick succession, moving from obstacle to flat ground, never slowing as he engages yet another obstacle. The “machine” here is one that repeats without failing, but in doing so it points out the reformulation of Masataka’s haptic presence in space. It compresses this frenzied ritual of the “make” into something that streams uninterrupted and can loop endlessly—a reformulation possible only through the circuits of video and editing software. The real is intensified into an orgy of speed and risk, then precisely arranged in relentless images of what Japanese skaters long for, the mei-ku completed in a unifying flow of energy. Success is repeated with a smooth, ecstatic consistency across a shifting cityscape. The machine engages in a kind of ciné-transe that at once accumulates and occludes failure within the massive digital residue generated through the assemblage of videographer, camera, and skater.

    The “make” is the exquisitely visible trace because of the repression of another aspect of Masataka’s machine-like performance: his persistent repetition of failure. Around each edited filmic event is a zone of failure, excised as a new regime of disciplined truth is exerted over the spectacularized body. Koji’s hard drive is clotted with gigabytes of “failure” as Masataka bails on trick after trick, attempt after attempt. This accumulation of cut footage is not surprising in the least. There is no chance that we might mistake the carefully selected and edited footage of the final video as “unreal” or “less true” because of the absence of failed attempts and falls. Indeed, the signs of the real are exhibited in movement, in Masataka’s intense contact with handrails, ledges, and streets where the implicit risks of speed and bodily chaos are ever-present. The repetition of failure surrounding each mei-ku is rendered invisible, and so the serial crisis of the fall, injury, and trauma is deferred, kept out of circulation, and in reserve. The digital artifacts authenticate the few seconds of video into which the most intense spectacular value is condensed.

    Seemingly impervious to the vicissitudes of gravity, Masataka endlessly makes his tricks through the machinic grace of Koji’s editing software. On- screen before us, he permanently averts skateboarding’s inevitable corporeal brutality—the total vertigo of what Caillois calls ilinix, the most chaotic and nonsensical form of play that is most threatening to the corporeal body and to the social organization of that body. In repetition, each mei-ku banishes this vertigo and “prevent[s] it from being transformed into disorder and panic” (144). Masataka is a “machine” that depends on other (scopic) machines to transform him and to produce a desirable object, one that alters the very practice of skateboarding.

    This short video is an attempt to attract capital heavily distributed and anchored throughout the youth culture/skateboard metropole of SoCal. The video is pleasurable, but it also congeals labor and represents an effort at securing an economic future. Skateboarding on the streets of Japan is an innovative, improvisational practice where young men (and it is almost always men), many of whom are under-employed or out of work altogether, exert their bodily energies in play that reorganizes the meaning of capitalist urban space. At the same time, skateboarding opens a new field of possibilities by generating economic value within global youth culture in the face of Japan’s prolonged economic malaise. This possibility explains Koji’s excitement over the viewing statistics on YouTube, testifying to his hope that the video will get Masataka noticed where being seen can have material results—in the skateboard industry networks situated in southern California cities like Costa Mesa, Carlsbad, and Irvine. The video is an economic product, but also a form of self-representation that synchronizes idealized visions of the potential city and the creative, autonomous skater. It articulates these two figures of city and youth within a global grammar of “youth culture.” Kids’ social realities and virtualities are shaped by ad agencies, video game companies and the worlds they design, branded extreme sports events, media networks, and underground companies like Lesque. This complex represents what Deleuze calls the “social machine” that “selects or assigns the technical elements used” (Dialogues 70). In this sense, too, Masataka is “a total machine,” a component in the formation of the social. He is a critical body-in-motion that can construct a visual field for Lesque’s immediate social and economic spaces and their aspirations to shape Japanese skate culture. To be more specific: Masataka is an active machine insofar as he produces the haptic experiences necessary for a particular kind of skate practice that can jump scale from the local spatiality of the Tokyo street—where authenticity is alchemized through painful wrecks, creativity, and bodily skill—to the global networks where legitimizing capital and media exposure might become accessible. At the same time, Masataka is a target machine for Koji’s “seeing machine” that comprises not only the video camera but the entire assembly of software and relay platforms like Youtube—the digital membrane through which visual artifacts pass into global circulation.

    One could ask, “What might be the effects of the repressed zone of failure upon the video and its social relations, should it return?” But I am more interested in the absence of failure and how its “return” is intimated by the anthropologist’s second camera, positioned like a shadowy second gunman to finish a job. Koji and Masataka’s video does not for a moment undermine the subordinated relation between the world as object and the mechanical eye. The video works feverishly within a theater of truth that Antonin Artaud would surely appreciate, emphasizing in its negative space “effects that are immediate and painful—in a word … Danger” (Artaud 42). The unseen space of “what could happen” coincides precisely with what is visible on screen, the machined empire of facts, the unquestioned history of the mei-ku. Like Rancière’s description of Chris Marker’s experimental documentary film The Last Bolshevik, Koji’s video echoes from the absented zone of failure: “The real must be fictionalized in order to be thought” (38). Having taken up Masataka’s labor in its entirety, as failure contributes through its massive negative displacement to the value of the mei-ku, Koji creates a videographic identity that is lush with the movements and spaces of “authentic” skateboarding. This identity is produced through both hard work and intense pleasures and is too dull, too painful, and too intensely and briefly ecstatic, to be thought. Only in the artifact’s repeating itself again and again on computer screens around the world can Koji access the real of viewing statistics that confirm his labor and serve to calibrate his next project.

     

    The Skateboard Mei-ku: Ito-shin, frontside noseblunt slide, Kyoto, Japan, 2008

     

     

    Trance-action

     

    Where does this leave the anthropologist with the other, externalized camera? In studying the relations between skaters, cameras, and city, I am conscious of deploying my own video camera as a recording tool set to “deep focus”—not focused on any particular detail or person but set so the foreground, middle-ground and background are all equally sharp —certain to snare data indiscriminately. Beneath its modernist masquerade of “scientific rigor,” my position is helpless. I watch Koji enviously from behind my own camera as he skillfully pursues the visible events necessary for a theater of the immediate and painful. He skates fast behind his subject, pushing, while keeping his eyes fixed on the small viewing screen that frames his shot. With small adjustments, he keeps the skater in focus and gracefully times his motions to sweep to the edge of a staircase just as the skater launches off. I begin filming as if I can trust my own epistemo-kinaesthetics to tell me when to turn the camera on, when to pause, when to save it for later. On tour through southern Japan with the Lesque team, we spend a night in Kyoto, skating till the early morning hours. We leave for Nagoya around midday in a steady grey drizzle. But just outside Kyoto we pull over alongside a rice field that borders a massive elevated superhighway, flanked on either side by a major surface road. Beneath the superhighway is a pristine concrete embankment stretching for several hundred meters, interrupted only by the highway’s enormous vertical pilings, and enclosed by a fence. The spot is incredible: perfectly smooth concrete and an imposing setting made deliciously and, more importantly, visibly illicit by being fenced off from the street, which marks it as a totally authentic site of unintentional public architecture waiting to be discovered and liberated. One of the Lesque pro riders, Itoshin, is determined to “make” a trick on the bank. Yamada, the pro photographer, gathers his gear: remotely synced strobe flash and stands, camera bag, and tripod. Koji readies his expensive video camera. I insert a fresh DV tape into my own inexpensive, borrowed video camera. We climb the fence. Each participant takes up his place beneath the faint shadow of the superhighway above that shields us from the unrelenting rain.

    Initially I let my camera run continuously, but nothing spectacular is happening. I turn the camera off. The battery needs to last. Itoshin makes a few attempts at a frontside noseblunt slide on the lip of the bank, attempting to slide over a protruding box on the face of the bank before popping off his nose and re-entering into the bank past the obstacle. He increases his speed. Changes his angle of approach. Pops into the trick later. Yamada shoots a few test frames. Moves a strobe flash. I film these things. Itoshin pulls a white T-shirt over his black tank top. The shirt is emblazoned with his new, American skate-clothing sponsor’s logo. The company hasn’t asked for any footage or photos from him. He is so intent on keeping the sponsorship that he takes any opportunity he has on tour to get a mei-ku on video or jpeg. The other riders lounge against a piling. I don’t film them. The ritual begins in earnest. The flash bursts again and again as Itoshin miscalculates, or loses his balance, or bails before he even gets to the top of the bank. Koji doggedly films every attempt, following just behind Itoshin on his own skateboard, giving the camera a mimetically smooth motion in relation to Itoshin’s own body. I film their approach from atop the bank and after almost every failure, I stop recording, just like Koji. Koji asks me to move because I am in his shot: the anthropologist is contaminating the reality of the trick. I shift down to the flat section of concrete, behind Yamada, who crouches with his reflex camera mounted to an intimidatingly professional tripod. I zoom in on Itoshin and Koji beginning their approach and zoom out to keep Itoshin fully in frame as he fails the trick yet again. Subtly, without thinking, I have ceased to remain in deep focus where I can catch all motion and interactions at once, including Yamada’s and Koji’s uses of their respective cameras. Zooming in, I have made Itoshin’s performance-spectacle the object of my own filmic gaze, synchronizing my own scopic machine with those of my subjects. The ritual has pulled me into its rhythm and texture. The repetition is dulling and hypnotic. The near-misses accumulate into an unbearable deferral of the mei-ku. This is what I want: to be subjected to the ritual without terminus, when the cameras fixate on machinic repetition. This is frustrating, painful data. But it is also relentlessly soothing in its ever-present promise of the moment that will captivate us all: the instant when Itoshin will make the trick and ride out smoothly. That tape has seventy three clips, sixty eight of which show Itoshin attempting the trick. The anthropologist’s camera emerges as the perverse counterpart to Koji’s obsessive attention to viewing statistics on Masataka’s YouTube video. I accumulate the statistics that comprise the zone of failure, an accumulation possible only because I am taken over by the machine of the visible that involves the skaters’ cameras in their own rituals of the mei-ku. I bend to read the counter on the video camera like Marx’s watchman and regulator, immersed in painstaking labor that exceeds the parameters of what my body understands as work. I am entranced, waiting for the make and simultaneously under the spell of the rhythm and movements of this complex embodied ritual of cameras, skateboards, illicit space and agile bodies.

    The long, continuous take is the defining mode of so many canonical ethnographic films, based on the idea ardently pursued by Mead, that the camera is a neutral and greedy machine for accumulating visual data. If well positioned and left alone to record uninterrupted, like a surveillance camera, it will “naturally” pull into itself the unique spectacle of culture in action. But under the highway in Kyoto, I cannot make the camera record the long take. It is an aberration to keep the camera running with the CCD sensor continuously converting light into electronic signal. In the midst of this ritual I am not easily hypnotized by the imperceptible whispering of the unspooling tape or the uninterrupted duration of the shot sequencing an “objective truth.” Letting the camera run without my interference feels as though I was forcing myself out of a trance. The timecodes of my tapes are punctuated with stops and starts, the skaters around me intent on creating a spatio-temporal zone within which the field of the visible can take hold at close range. Long after the event, the deep, unblinking gaze now broken, I survey my data in its temporally perforated form. Having been recorded through this method of stopping and starting, the tapes display a visual artifact that Rouch calls the ciné-monte, the edited filmic event created in the moment the real is enacted and failed. I am gazing back at myself in the data and discovering the limits of the “‘film-trance’ (ciné-transe) of the one filming the ‘real trance’ of the other” (99). In this ritual, which depends so heavily on the presence of multiple cameras, what is the function of my spectating camera, the ethnographic camera that intends to produce knowledge or evoke the ambiguous and lively intersections of movement and mediation? That is, while the skaters always anticipate the camera as a necessary component of the event they themselves were making, I do not seem to be absorbing the event. Instead, my ethnographic gaze is absorbed into the skaters’ mediated movements, arcing through a socially organized sense of time. The transactions between the haptic experience of the skaters’ bodies and their cameras are pre-conditioned to include yet another layer of mediation. The cultural event I sought to record was already established around the terms of mediated/machinic visuality, so that the skaters, videographer, and photographer had entered into a ritualized series of intense repetitions—entranced by their own work of cameras on bodies moving dangerously through an out-of-bounds space. My own ethnographic lens is made coherent through inclusion in their social and scopic relations. Even though I am swept up in the same rhythmic pacing of their bodies and cameras, I am engaged in trance-action with their own framing of the world. My body-camera assemblage is enlarging the field of experience through its desiring predisposition toward retrieving the extraneous and peripheral—what Benjamin calls the “unconscious optics” of the camera (21). Itoshin’s repetitions and failures produce so much discarded visual data for Koji and Yamada yet are fundamental to the ecstatic “realness” of the event, just as trespassing below the highway confers authenticity. The failures, though invisible in Koji’s final video edit or in Yamada’s careful photo selection, demonstrate a collective agreement between the three young men to persist in achieving the mei-ku and each failure itself confirms their willingness to endure. Itoshin “leads,” as the focus of action and energy circulates around him, but all three participants share in a flowing series of negotiated choreographies upon which the mei-ku and its documentation depend. These failures and the social relations cohering within them ethnographically endure in my own footage. My punctuated recording method reveals the strength of the temporal rhythms of the ritual within which I was immersed, but the moving frame of my shot draws in the intense inter-relations of the three men.

    Though my camera also follows Itoshin’s lead, the unconscious optics of my camera emerge intensely within the contact zone comprised of laboring bodies behind and before cameras, in spaces mediated through grueling repetition. The series of flowing exchanges I have described above depend on trance-action: a mode that incorporates the methods of creativity and labor for the skaters and myself, as well as our haptic understandings of what it means to ride a skateboard, amplified through our own mediations of that embodied knowledge. Destabilized along with Rouch, trance-action becomes my ethnographic method, the effect of multiple movements and mobile mediation. Situated dangerously at the moment where youthful bodies engage the city in play and spectacle, working hard to manufacture a visual document saturated with realness, the ethnographic camera attempts to assemble meaning from the “upheaval” of corporeality reinscribed by the skaters’ cameras that track it, coming in so close. It is a delicate exchange: my camera never out of touch but never close enough to become invisible to the very cameras awaiting its gaze and deepen the modes of mediated possession.

    The trajectories of our bodies and cameras in this fraught space are unruly, and their effects on one another produce tense relational oscillations that threaten to recapitulate Caillois’s ilinix of disordered play. By marking out instead the contact zone of movement, mediations, and methods, the focus turns toward the mode that shapes these contacts. Rouch’s ciné-transe is transformed through new relations between sensuous bodies and scopic machines, and in the methods and spaces where the bodies and machines trance-act. The field site, as conceptual ground and lived space, is in turn powerfully possessed by these social and machinic exchanges—trance-actions—before it becomes a mei-ku, or the site of knowledge making. The transformation of this site presents a significant, sometimes uneven, and “disquieting” challenge to anthropology. The authoritative distance of the tripod is long lost for rich, proximal contact between researcher, subjects, and their media—contact that undermines the very stability of those subject positions and their affects in relation to media. Movement is transmuted into a bodily knowing through senses and camera. And new ethnographic media-rhythms are gained in research with young people choreographing their own encounters between the mediated and the haptic.

    Dwayne Dixon is a Ph.D. candidate in the Department of Cultural Anthropology at Duke University where he is completing his dissertation on young people in Tokyo and their relations to urban space, changing economic conditions, and visual technologies.

     

    Footnotes


    1. By using the cinematic term for the set and its components to refer to the field site, I draw ethnographic film and cinema into a kin-space where they share a lineage of spectating, empirical gazing, fantasy, and mediation. The canonical approach of ethnographic filmmaking has been to regulate the camera as a reliable, scientific instrument of recording and preservation capable of “communicating the essence of a people.” (De Brigard, 38; see also Sorenson and Jablonko). Colin Young summarizes the history a nd strategy of this approach in his essay Observational Film. Loizos outlines a fundamental discontent with these films because of their narrow modes of production and reception. He argues for a situated understanding of ethnographic film as “texts gaining depth from connectedness to other texts” and thus maintains porosity around the visual data (Loizos 64).

     


    2. Mead echoes an earlier proponent of ethnographic film, Marcel Mauss, who insists that in fieldwork “All objects must be photographed… Motion pictures will allow photographing life” (15). Rouch suggests that ethnographic film prevailed as a method in the immediate postwar period because of the technological streamlining of cameras, coupled with Mauss’s injunction to “film all of the techniques…” (Mauss qtd. in Rouch, “Camera” 34).

     


    3. The expansion of the keitai (cell phone) into a ubiquitous and versatile multimedia platform for Japanese youth includes the incorporation of camera technology beginning in 1999. In his historical survey of cell phones and young people, Tomoyuki Okada notes the influence of other forms of consumer visual technologies that gained popularity because of their emergent social possibilities, specifically puri-kura, or “Print Club” photo booths. Marking the role of cell phone cameras in the daily lives of skaters is significant because it demonstrates a mode of social visuality within networks of young men, whereas previous research has strongly associated this techno-social field with young women (see Miller).

     


    4. By “underground” I mean specifically that Lesque is attempting to operate in the open marketplace without formal outside investments, loans, or the support (and financial claims) of one of the major action sports distributors in Japan. The company is exclusively owned and run by skateboarders with the intention of retaining autonomy over finances, over business relationships with shops and riders, and, significantly, over image. Lesque intentionally projects a cosmopolitan aura first through its name, a portmanteau of the English suffix -less derived from “endless” and of the Spanish interrogative que, resulting in the somewhat obscure “endless question,” a concept that is foundational to Lesque’s philosophy.

     


    5. For Lesque, being based in Japan means having limited to no visibility within the tightly networked and dominant matrix of the skate industry arrayed along the West Coast of the U.S. Technological innovations, new tricks, influential personalities, and, perhaps most significantly, fashions, seem to emanate from and at least are pulled into the authorizing and taste-making orbit of California’s skate scene, from where they are put into global circulation. YouTube has provided Koji a medium to beam carefully edited representations of his riders outward toward an international audience of fellow skaters. With luck, Lesque’s riders will get noticed within skateboarding’s metropole of California and become sponsored by a company situated at the center of this cultural and economic matrix. This arrangement would give the U.S. company a local connection and presence in a lucrative market while extending a heightened authenticity to the Japanese rider and thus to Lesque, insofar as the rider would then be recognized by the legitimizing force of a Californian hegemony.

     


    6. See Deleuze, Difference and Repetition, 78-81.

     

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Artaud, Antonin. The Theater and Its Double. Trans. Mary Caroline Richards. New York: Grove Press. 1958. Print.
    • Benjamin, Walter. “The Work of Art in the Age of Mechanical Reproduction.” Illuminations. Ed. Hannah Arendt. Trans. Harry Zohn. New York: Schocken, 1969. Print.
    • Boellstorff, Tom. Coming of Age in Second Life. Princeton: Princeton UP. 2008. Print.
    • Borden, Iain. Skateboarding, Space, and The City: Architecture and the Body. Oxford: Berg. 2001. Print.
    • de Brigard, Emilie. “The History of Ethnographic Film.” Principles of Visual Anthropology. Ed. Paul Hockings. Paris: Mouton, 1995. 13-43. Print.
    • Caillois, Roger. “Mimicry and Legendary Psychasthenia.” Trans. John Shepley. October 31 (Winter 1984): 16-32. Print.
    • Coleman, E. Gabriella. “Ethnographic Approaches to Digital Media.” Annual Review of Anthropology 39 (2010): 487-505. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. Cinema 1: The Movement-Image. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson and Barbara Habberjam. London: The Athlone Press, 1986. Print.
    • ———. Cinema 2: The Time-Image. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson and Robert Galeta. London: The Athlone Press, 1989. Print.
    • ———. Dialogues II. Trans. Hugh Tomlinson and Barbara Habberjam. NYC: Columbia UP, 2007. Print.
    • ———. Difference and Repetition. Trans. Paul Patton. New York: Columbia UP, 1994. Print.
    • Fischer, Michael and George Marcus. Anthropology as Cultural Critique: An Experimental Moment in the Human Sciences. Chicago: The U of Chicago P, 1999. Print.
    • Grimshaw, Anna. The Ethnographer’s Eye. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2001. Print.
    • Grosz, Elizabeth. Architecture from the Outside. Cambridge: MIT P, 2001. Print.
    • Hastrup, Kirsten. “Anthropological Visions: some notes on visual and textual authority.” Film as Ethnography. Ed. Peter Ian Crawford et al. Manchester: Manchester UP, 1992. 8-25. Print.
    • Loizos, Peter. “Admissible Evidence? Film in Anthropology.” Film as Ethnography. Ed. Peter Ian Crawford et al. 50-65. Print.
    • Malinowski, Bronislaw. Argonauts of the Western Pacific. London: Routledge, 2002. Print.
    • Marx, Karl. The Grundrisse. London: Penguin,1973. Print.
    • Mauss, Marcel. Manual of Ethnography. Ed. N.J. Allan. Trans. Dominique Lussier. New York: Durkheim Press, 2007. Print.
    • Mead, Margaret. “Visual Anthropology in a Discipline of Words.” Principles of Visual Anthropology. Ed. Paul Hockings. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 1995. 3-12. Print.
    • Miller, Laura. “Bad Girl Photography.” Bad Girls in Japan. Ed. Jan Bardsley and Laura Miller. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2005. 127-142. Print.
    • Okada, Tomoyuki. “Youth Culture and the Shaping of Japanese Mobile Media: Personalization and the Keitai Internet as Multimedia.” Portable, Personal, Pedestrian: Mobile Phones in Japanese Life. Ed. Mizuko Ito, Daisuke Okabe, and Misa Matsuda. Cambridge: MIT P, 2005. 41-60. Print.
    • Pinney, Christopher. “Notes From the Surface of the Image: Photography, Postcolonialism, and Vernacular Modernism.” Photography’s Other Histories. Ed. Christopher Pinney et al. Durham: Duke, 2003. 202-220. Print.
    • Rancière, Jacques. “Is History a Form of Fiction?” The Politics of Aesthetics. Trans.
    • Gabriel Rockhill. London: Continuum, 2000. 35-41. Print.
    • Rodowick, D.N. Gilles Deleuze’s Time Machine. Durham: Duke UP, 1997. Print.
    • Rony, Fatimah Tobing. “The Photogenic Cannot be Tamed: Margaret Mead and George
    • Bateson’s Trance and Dance in Bali.” Discourse 28.1 (Winter 2006): 5-27. Print.
    • Rouch, Jean. “The Camera and Man.” Cine-Ethnography. Ed. Stephen Feld.
    • Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2003. 29-46. Print.
    • ———. “On the Vicissitudes of the Self: The Possessed Dancer, the Magician, the Sorcerer,
    • the Filmmaker, and the Ethnographer.” Cine-Ethnography. 87-101. Print.
    • Russell, Catherine. Experimental Ethnography: The Work of Film in the Age of Video.
    • Durham: Duke UP, 1999. Print.
    • Sorenson, E. Richard and Allison Jablonko. “Research filming of naturally occurring
    • phenomena: basic strategies” Principles of Visual Anthropology. Ed. Paul
    • Hockings. Paris: Mouton, 1995. 147-162. Print.
    • Tyler, Stephen A., “Post-Modern Ethnography: From Document of the Occult to Occult
    • Document.” Writing Culture. Eds. James Clifford and George E. Marcus.
    • Berkeley: U of California P, 1986. 122-140. Print.
    • Vertov, Dziga. Kino-Eye: The Writings of Dziga Vertov. Trans. Kevin O’Brien. Berkeley:U of California P, 1984. Print.
    • Young, Colin. “Observational Cinema.” Principles of Visual Anthropology. Ed. Paul Hockings. Berlin: Mouton de Gruyter, 1995. 99-114. Print.
  • Flower Fisting

    Anne-Lise François (bio)
    University of California, Berkeley
    afrancoi@berkeley.edu

    Abstract

     

    This essay asks about the fate of flowers in an age of colony collapse disorder and market-driven industrial agriculture. From human hand-pollination to the genetic selection of self-pollinating crops, contemporary responses to CCD bring to ironic conclusion certain tropes of flowers as figures of deceit, mortality, transience, and appearance without substance. Taking “flowers” to signify a special openness to contingency and potentiality, the essay examines the irony whereby global capital both disseminates this openness as “precarization” and threatens to destroy it by enforcing an ever more rigid monopoly on the reproduction of certain life forms.

     

    i. nature’s tropes

    Even the most beautiful flowers are spoiled in their centers by hairy sexual organs. Thus the interior of a rose does not at all correspond to its exterior beauty; if one tears off all of the corolla’s petals, all that remains is a rather sordid tuft. . . . But even more than by the filth of its organs, the flower is betrayed by the fragility of its corolla . . . after a very short period of glory [éclat], the marvelous corolla rots indecently in the sun, thus becoming, for the plant, a garish withering. Risen from the stench of the manure pile—even though it seemed for a moment to have escaped it in a flight of angelic and lyrical purity—the flower seems to relapse abruptly into its original squalor: the most ideal is rapidly reduced to a wisp of aerial manure. For flowers do not age honestly like leaves, which lose nothing of their beauty, even after they have died; flowers wither like old and overly made-up dowagers, and they die ridiculously on stems that seemed to carry them to the clouds.

    Georges Bataille, “The Language of Flowers” (12)

    How strange that the pollen and stigmatic surface of the same flower, though placed so close together, as if for the very purpose of self-fertilisation, should in so many cases be mutually useless to each other!

    Charles Darwin, The Origin of Species (145)

    In saying that the flower blooms and fades, we make the flower the thing that persists through the transformation and lend it, so to say, a personality [eine Person] in which both conditions are manifested.

    Friedrich Schiller, Letters on Aesthetic Education (qtd. in Scarry, Dreaming by the Book 63)

    The summer’s flow’r is to the summer sweet,
    Though to itself it only live and die.

    William Shakespeare, Sonnet 94

    In the program for the PMC conference from which this special issue of PMC has emerged, my title was initially misprinted as “Fisting Flowers,” a transposition I felt obliged to correct because this, whether taken as something we might visit upon flowers or flowers might do to us, seems just plain mean: vulgarly offensive, even unthinkably crude, given the incongruity between the brutality of the act and the delicacy of the substantive. Not that “Flower Fisting” isn’t just as crudely unthinkable, but here the hint of something self-reflexive in the present progressive’s hesitation between object and adjective evokes that peculiar self-pleasuring with which flowers are commonly associated. They give off this impression of sufficing to themselves by virtue, paradoxically, of their dual role as sites of openness allowing entry to the plant’s sexual organs, and concealment protecting these same organs from outside threats. This duality of function—access and enclosure—is especially evident in Stephen Buchmann and Gary Nabhan’s summary of the multiple and contradictory challenges to which specific floral architectures can be imagined as an evolutionary response:

    At the same time the flower’s petals and sepals are protecting these organs, th ey must allow access so that pollen can come and go. More than that, the flower’s shape must increase the probability that pollen will arrive on receptive stigmas at just the right time. Then the flower must continue to protect the stigmas while the pollen grains send down pollen tubes containing sex cells that migrate downward through stylar tissues to eventually fertilize the ovules. Finally, closed flowers often continue to protect developing seeds from the range of stresses that plague flowers and fruits prior to their opening, from insect predators to drying winds.

    (Forgotten 34)

    Buchmann and Nabhan invite us to refine our sense not simply of the discrepancy between appearance and essence for which the flower is the trope par excellence, as in Bataille, but also of the mystery of why something so exposed to the elements should yield the illusion of self-enclosure, or why the flower’s surrender to and dependence on insects for reproduction should appear as self-sufficiency, however transient. If their account bears witness to a taxing of the same form by diverse functions worthy of Freudian “overdetermination,” it is Darwin who, in the chapter “Natural Selection” in The Origin of Species, traces the circular maze by which flowers achieve a redundancy of reproductive possibilities. In the paragraphs preceding the passage quoted above, he had discerned—or rather posited—the need for cross-pollination to explain what would seem to be an otherwise purposeless, indeed detrimental exposure to the elements, since “every hybridizer knows how unfavourable exposure to wet is to the fertilisation of a flower” (143). In a few short sentences, Darwin then describes the millenia-long co-evolution of bees and flowers as a dizzying dance of out-performance by which function is perfected only to be superseded, because the perfection of one means-to-an-end brings about a counter-move that in turns renders the original means purely ornamental, so that flowers finish by figuring onanistic self-pleasuring precisely because pollination is done for them. If they are open and exposed to wet, it is to guarantee fullest freedom for the entrance of pollen from another individual, and to prevent what would otherwise seem inevitable—the “self-fertilisation” from “the plant’s own anthers and pistil . . . stand[ing] so close together” (143). But if, as in the case of many flowers such as the great papilionaceous or pea family, it turns out that they have their organs of fructification closely enclosed, this is only the better to let the bees in: in such cases, “there is a very curious adaptation between the structure of the flower and the manner in which bees suck the nectar; for, in doing this, they either push the flower’s own pollen on the stigma, or bring pollen from another flower” (144).

    Here the apparent obstacle—difficulty of entry—turns out to favor the bee as if in anticipation of the doctrine of mutualism, or exclusive partnership between plant and pollinator, that twentieth-century entomologists would later espouse and in turn reject or modify. On the whole, however, the multiplicity of redundant possibilities recorded in Darwin’s prose is truer to the “loose, diffuse,” and shifting attachments, whose prevalence causes Buchmann and Nabhan to question the once-dominant assumption that “one-to-one relationships [are] the norm in the natural world” (70, 71). Following the work and lexicon of Judith Bronstein, Buchmann and Nabhan would rather we speak of “landscape patterns” than of partnerships between one p lant species and its corresponding insect species, so as to better recognize the reservoir of different methods of pollination and nectar-gathering drawn upon by flowers and pollinators such that if x is not available, y may be: “These landscape patterns inform us not only of the in teraction between beetle and spice-bush, but all the other flowers that beetles sequentially visit and all the other animals that visit spicebushes and their neighbors” (68). Reading Buchmann and Nabhan, it is impossible not to detect in mutualist assumptions an investment in heteronormativity, just as it is impossible not to inflect the alternative vision of plural and versatile accommodation with a certain polyamorous insouciance and easy non-committal. Originally selected for their non-selectivity, the generalist bees of late twentieth-century industrial beekeeping mimic this easy opportunism or openness to possibility even as the logic of large-scale, monocultural food production threatens to destroy it. If, according to Buchmann, “honeybees have the gr eatest pollen dietary range of any known pollinator” (62), his excitement about the many-colored mounds of pollen pellets in which he can read the different wildflowers they’ve visited, and his wonder at “the fine particles of bizarre materials other than pollen” that they are also known to collect (“mold spores, cheese mites, flour, coal dust, and sawdust”), finds its dystopian conclusion in the idea that such a diet, already extensive in range, might now be wholly without content—purely symbolic—insofar as samples of the pollen of commercial fruit crops (almond, plum, kiwi, and cherry) are now being termed “dead due to lack of soil nutrients.”1 This irony, whereby for-profit industrial beekeeping ends up foreclosing on what it begins by exploiting —the bees’ own cheating and scavenging ways—implies that between “nature” and “industry” there is only a choice between whoring of one kind or another. The point is worth underscoring because a certain ideal of pure, uncontaminated species-being is so often attributed to “naturalist” critics of animal husbandry under late twentieth- and twenty-first-century capitalism. If anywhere, the notion of nature as fixed and unchanging until humans come along to disturb, modify, and rearrange it, belongs to the mutualist assumptions that Buchmann and Nabhan wish to contest because they invite the tendency to “look only at plant/animal pairs” while ignoring “the entire interplay of floral resources and pollinators in a habitat” (78). Their preferred “landscape pattern” evokes instead a stretchable but importantly finite range of neighboring possibilities; such capacity for context-specific variation and versatility seems least likely to survive under twenty-first century market-driven methods of industrial pollination.

    Writing in the 1990s before the emergence of the honeybee crisis now known as “colony collapse disorder,” Buchmann and Nabhan were already warning that the complex co-evolutionary dance between insects and plants that so delighted Darwin might be coming to an end due to the equally complex interaction of a number of contemporary ecological stresses, including the disappearance of habitat, pesticide-heavy industrial monocultures, and global climate change. This essay explores the ways that contemporary responses to colony collapse disorder, from human hand-pollination to the genetic selection of self-pollinating almond trees, echo the long-standing literary association of flowers with deception and illusion and constitute a kind of ironic fulfillment of their status as figures of appearance without substance and of veiling without hiding. “[Metaphors] which primarily are encountered in nature demand only to be picked, like flowers” writes Derrida in a wittingly self-reflexive footnote to “White Mythology” (220n21), and the same might be said of the ready fund of literary and philosophical sources on the tropological nature of flowers and the floral nature of tropes: one has only to reach out and pick. I do so quite lightly and randomly here, skipping over much and landing on little (and even then only glancingly), mimicking the lightness of touch and easy give-and-take at issue in insect and human pollinator-plant relations.

    To begin with a topos that I won’t pursue in detail but that informs the thinking behind this essay, there is rhetorical criticism’s account, in Derrida’s “White Mythology,” Glas, and elsewhere, of metaphor as the “flower” of all rhetorical figures and of flowers as the ultimate metaphors in the double sense of both definitive or exemplary, and last, final, or exceptional.2 Always disponible or at the disposal of that which lacks a ready image, flowers become metaphors of metaphor, figuring only the movement of transference from one signified to another; at the same time (and as a result), they constitute auto-referential and self-evident exceptions to the figurative chain, without need of illumination from the outside by another image.3 William Empson, glossing Shakespeare’s lines “The summer’s flow’r is to the summer sweet, / Though to it self it only live and die,” describes this dialectic of self-concentration and exposure, effortless virtue and guileless deceit, by which the seemingly self-contained flower metamorphoses into something else: “It may do good to others though not by effort or may simply be a good end in itself (or combining these, may only be able to do good by concentrating on itself as an end)” (96). In her exquisite sampling of (mostly twentieth-century) floral discourses, Herbarium Verbarium, Claudette Sartiliot similarly emphasizes the metamorphic, mimicking, self-dissolving and self-cancelling movement of flowers across texts, taking her cue from Rousseau to describe the flower as a time signature, no more than “a making visible of the passage of time . . . from the time its corolla opens till the time it fades” (39).

    The metaphorical transfer between the tropological and the biological is in this context seemingly unstoppable, as when botanist Jean-Marie Pelt happens to choose (but what else is there?) the metaphor of the postal service (itself already doubling as a metaphor for metaphorical transfer) to describe floral pollination: “One thus trusts the carrier and chance: something will always eventually reach its destination, provided a lot is sent. What does it matter if whole bags—bags of pollen, that is—are never delivered, never reach their destination. In the work of pollination, nature is not particular (in French, regardante); it trusts chance, neglects, squanders” (qtd. in Sartiliot 32-33). For the purposes of this essay, the ironies of this potentially airless rhetorical short-circuiting matter less than the easy slippage, evident in Pelt’s prose, from vulnerability to indifference, from doing everything to doing nothing to reproduce. Because poverty of means demands prodigious expense, dependence on chance is by turns expressed as weakness, by turns as sufficiency. Years ago, writing in an entirely different context, Empson provided a kind of literary equivalent to such a “landscape pattern” by tracing the double and contradictory senses of the word “honest” in Shakespeare’s writings—chaste and sexually reserved, but also frank, generous, and undisguised, and therefore corrupt, lascivious, and rank (137). These different valences of openness (from generosity to availability to exposure) are particularly worth emphasizing in light of the increasing precarity to which “generalist” workers are exposed under neoliberalism. “Precarization”—whether it means the making-temporary of work itself (which now may disappear at any moment), or the heightened expendability and disposability of the labor force, or the dismantling of structures of social support on which to fall back in the absence of employment—only captures one dimension of the reliance on another’s pleasure originally implied by the term “precarious”: “held or enjoyed by the favour of and at the pleasure of another person” (OED).4 Comparison with Pelt’s trails of floral negligence, however jarring, makes newly legible the disappearance or atrophy of a differently lived relation to contingency that coincides with the introduction of permanent insecurity into every area of life.5

    Before turning to explore in greater detail this contradictory dynamic of fortified fragility, whereby new forms of capitalist enclosure leave nothing to the domain of chance or “nature” but also (and as a result) leave workers nothing to count on, I want to consider one more flower theorist who emphasizes their accommodation to the shape of human desires—not their naturalness or simplicity per se but their remaining within easy reach of mortal powers.6 Indeed, in her Dreaming by the Book, Elaine Scarry seems to understand the special claims that flowers have on human imaginations—as readily imaginable objects and as images for imaginative work itself—in terms similar to the “trust” that Pelt attributes to flowers in their relation to their varied postal carriers. Here too my interest is less in debating the claims for evolutionary mutuality implied by Scarry’s somewhat astonishing assertion that flowers fit between our eyes in a way that Pegasus does not (46). Rather, I want to re-inflect her claims for the special capacity flowers have not to be special—not to tax but to remain adequate to imaginative powers—through the common association of flowers with promiscuity, easy availability, whoredom, transience, and commonness itself. For the pleasure of reading Scarry on flowers lies in her feel for the non-punitive skepticism or light-hearted doubt as to the sentience and even aliveness induced by the insubstantiality and speed with which flowers materialize only to disappear—yielding a closeness to illusion, another name for which is “imagination” because not experienced as error or fault. Hence the convergence between Schiller’s idea of the flower as no more than a convenient way to designate a blooming followed by a fading and Scarry’s idea of the convenience with which the flower can enter the mind “precisely because it is always already in a state of passage from the material to the dematerialized” (63). Drawing only on what is near at hand, flowers, according to Aristotle, can complete their cycle within a single day (60); such quickness of dissolution—easily interpretable either as praiseworthy local economy or fickle cheapness—interests Scarry only as evidence of all that makes “imagining . . . like being a plant—not-perception . . .[but] the quasi-percipient, slightly percipient, almost percipient, not yet percipient, after-percipient of perceptual mimesis. . . not sentience, but sentience rolled-back” (66-67):

    Pre-image and after-image, subsentient and supersentient, the plant exposes the shape of a mental process that combines the almost percipient with a kind of transitory exactness. It is as though the very precision required to find the exquisitely poised actuality of the flower’s “vague sentience” manifests itself as a form of acuity.

    (68)

    As a kind of shadowy sentience that both intensifies and disperses actual perception, imagination for Scarry resembles photosynthesis, because she follows Darwin in understanding the latter as a responsiveness to light that anticipates and in some sense already constitutes vision or perception. Her reading culminates with an extraordinary account of Darwin’s experiments in tracking the motion of plants in response to light, experiments whereby he would attach to them delicate instruments that let them trace on pieces of glass their intricate movements “oscillating up and down during the day” (The Power of Movements in Plants; qtd. in Scarry 69).

    Whether or not one concurs with Scarry’s account of the imagination, two aspects are worth underlining here: first, the way that flowers invite the persistent addition of a modifying adjective such as “almost” that qualifies, almost to the point of negation, the substance of what is asserted about them; second, the idea that sensitivity to light alone already constitutes for the seemingly motionless plant a mode of being in motion and in time—a point to which I return at the end of this essay. As Scarry’s work helps remind us, floral lives, by their strange quickness, possess a kind of acuity of achieved reality that is never far from passing back into possibility. In this close proximity to vanished and emergent potentiality, they are in some sense more real but just as importantly less real than the kinds of life intelligible to industrial agriculture: isolated, seemingly autonomous organisms (self-pollinating almond trees, single-function pollinators), to which life is decisively granted and then just as completely taken away.7 I turn now to this dystopian political narrative of enclosure enforcing an ever more rigid monopoly on the reproduction of that to which life is ever more rigidly given (or not), so as to trace in accounts of the causes of colony collapse disorder, as well as dominant responses to it, the remains, or flattened images in reverse, of flowers’ dance with possibility. Here too my aim is not to set up some sort of contrast between “nature” and “artifice” but, on the contrary, to juxtapose as much as possible different kinds of illusion, differentiating them on the basis of the contentment they may or may not afford with their status as illusion.

    ii. floral enclosures

     

    But let clear springs be near and moss-green pools,
    A little brook escaping through the grass.
    Let palm or huge wild olive shade the porch,
    That, when the kings lead forth the early swarms
    And young bees revel in the spring they love,
    A neighbouring bank may tempt them from the heat,
    Or tree embrace them in its welcome leaves,
    Upon the water of the stream or pool
    Cast willow branches and upstanding stones,
    That they may have a bridge to rest upon
    And spread their wings toward the summer sun,
    In case the east wind sprinkle loiterers
    Or sudden gust submerge them in the flood.
    Let green spurge-laurel blossom all about,
    Far-smelling thyme and pungent savory,
    And beds of violet drink the freshening fount.

    Virgil, The Georgics, IV.18-32

    For all their efforts . . . humans have not succeeded in domesticating bees. A swarm escaping from a commercial hive has just as good a chance of surviving in the wild as a feral swarm, and the number of wild colonies living in trees still far exceeds the population living in accommodations designed for them by humans. The history of beekeeping, then, has not been a story of domestication, but rather one of humans learning how to accommodate the needs and preferences of the bees themselves.

    James L. Gould and Carol Gould, The Honey Bee

    “Colony collapse disorder” refers to the worldwide immune deficiency syndrome whereby entire hives of pollinating bees have been mysteriously disappearing without a trace overnight—a syndrome now likened to AIDS for bees because the corpses of those bees that do remain indicate they had been suffering from a variety of disease.8 Organic beekeepers are fond of claiming that colony collapse is only a symptom of a market-driven system of agriculture long since gone awry, and indeed, beneath the doomsday scenario of a Hollywood movie lie more interesting if less dramatic stories of ongoing political enclosure, ecological disruption, and aesthetic homogenization. In the passage cited above from Book IV of The Georgics, Virgil’s loving recommendations for how to provide bees with the choicest spot and otherwise tend to their well-being bear witness to the careful cultivation not just of the bees themselves but of the illusion of freedom from work, or rather freedom-in-work that defines bee-flower exchanges. Even the sleep-inducing murmur of the Hybla bees of Eclogue 1 owes its just barely audible utopian note to the intertwining of leisure and work in the thought of their wandering from flower to flower, an illusion predicated on the inarticulate assumption of their potential non-enclosure, even if they always wander the same fields and return to the same hives. This same permissiveness within limits is sounded by the repeated “Let”—at once permission and command—that recurs in the English translations of the Georgics. Any such illusion of easy, gratuitous give-and-take can hardly be maintained, however, in the face of the mass-flower fuck for which, long before 2006, bees of a certain breed were being pimped out, moved northward on interstate highways and then southward again, according to the strict demands of variously placed and timed industrial monocultures.

    In her 2007 New Yorker piece, Elizabeth Kolbert describes how modern agriculture has itself evolved to depend on the services of Apis mellifera, a floral generalist—polyectic—not particular (1, par. 5). Kolbert’s term “evolved” itself repeats a pernicious naturalization of the hardly inevitable process by which “five-hundred-acre apple orchard[s]” have become the norm. In an orchard of such a size, according to Kolbert, “there simply aren’t enough indigenous pollinators to produce a commercial crop: either the yield will be too low or the fruit will be small or stunted” (1, par. 5), so farmers rely on mobile pollinating armies to do the work in a way that revives the longstanding mock-heroic comparison. Since, as Kolbert writes, “two men can easily move ten million bees into an orchard in a single day” (1, par. 7), the same bees may begin by pollinating apples in Pennsylvania, move on to blueberries in Maine, then to clover in New York, and back to pumpkins again in Pennsylvania.9 As commercial beekeepers like David Hackenberg, whose bees first began disappearing in November 2006, are quick to emphasize, the same economy of large-scale industrial monocrops that demands a ready supply of moveable pollinators also gives commercial beekeepers little choice to do anything else, since domestic honey cannot compete with cheap corn syrup or honey imports.

    In arguing that the trouble now expressing itself as colony collapse disorder began long ago, the point is not to mourn the denaturalization of beekeeping as if there were a time before three-way, human-animal-plant manipulation, but to measure of the differences between two types of cultivation—differences now so great there is no good reason, whatever the genetic identity, to call these creatures honeybees. Documentaries such as The Vanishing of the Bees and articles like Kolbert’s impressively catalogue the changes in working and living conditions on which such a claim might rest, each one of which jolts the pastoral illusion of relative autonomy. Constant transportation, for example, not only stresses the bees—Kolbert’s informant tells her “he expects to lose ten per cent of his queens simply as a result of the jostling” (par. 7)—but leaves them no time to make sufficient honey to feed themselves or their young, so that their diet has to be supplemented with the very sweeteners that have turned them migrant workers in the first place. According to Gunther Hauk, modern beekeepers will not in any case risk a gap or interval by letting the queens die; those following the conventional manuals automatically replace the queen in at most two years, a process that each time requires reintroducing the worker bees to a new queen on a shorter and less flexible time cycle than they would ordinarily follow.10

    More than simply technical solutions to difficult physical conditions, measures like these not only presuppose the equivalence of different temporal cycles but evince a general mistrust of leaving things to chance, a desire to supplement and secure so-called instinctive animal behavior, and a willingness to do things for the bees continuous with Virgil’s loving directives. Yet there is no direct path from letting “beds of violets drink from the trickling spring” to the artificial insemination of the queen bee and her automatic retirement and human-selected replacement. In between lies the unfortunate feedback loop by which certain forms of domestic exploitation create conditions of helplessness and dependence that in turn elicit further disregard and undervaluation of the colony’s formerly more autonomous powers. Embêtissement (bestialization/stupefaction) might have been Derrida’s term for the process whereby it becomes all too easy to tell who is using whom, as mutual accommodation and two-way manipulation flatten out into one-sided exploitation and control.11 The Goulds’s now perhaps antiquated claim notwithstanding, it is tempting to evoke in this context Paul Shepard’s critique of domestication as “infantilization,” even if it concerns domesticated mammals and although I remain wary of Shepard’s tone-deafness to the complicated gender politics overdetermining these terms, especially when used synonymously with one another:

    These changes [brought about by captivity and domestication] include plumper and more rounded features, greater docility and submissiveness, reduced mobility, simplification of complex behaviors (such as courtship), the broadening or generalizing of signals to which social responses are given (such as following behavior), reduced hardiness, and less specialized environmental and nutritional requirements. The sum effect of these is infantilization.

    (38)

    As if in echo of Shepard, Hauk goes so far as to want to vindicate the bees’ right not to be spared the labor of making their own wax: according to him, the comb of most modern honeybee hives is supplemented with man-made wax so the bees can get on with the business of making honey instead. Studies show, Hauk claims, that when bees that have been so supplied are once again allowed to use their own wax, it can take up to two to three years for them to relearn “the art of building a good comb” (24).

    If true (and it should be remembered that Hauk is a maverick writing for a non-specialist readership), his critique uncannily echoes postcolonial critiques of the erasure of indigenous knowledges. The question of whether we can speak of practical memory loss among nonhuman species also deserves to be thought alongside Bernard Stiegler’s Derridean-inspired re-appraisal of Plato’s critique of writing (and other mnemotechnologies) as ironically more destructive than preservative of local memory. If by proletarianization Stiegler means the loss of knowledge and know-how that workers and consumers suffer as a result of the exteriorization of memory, what might it mean to extend the concept to nonhuman actors?12 The idea that humans have struck a bargain similar to that of domesticated animals, paying for an enhanced material existence and protection from death (parasites, disease, cold, etc.) with a reduced set of individuated skills and transfer of knowledge to a collective archive, continues to resonate, in however strange and contradictory ways, in the renewed currency of Foucault- and Arendt-inspired critiques of the “elevation of life” as the “ultimate point of reference” and “highest good” that marks modern societies as “biopolitical.” The words are Hannah Arendt’s in The Human Condition, but I borrow them from Gil Anidjar, who in his recent essay “The Meaning of Life” paraphra ses Arendt’s discontent with a modernity that subjects “life to the rhythm of the new and renewed, the rhythm of the biological” (710).

    Here too the ironies may be too many for the brief space of this essay, but it is worth noting how Arendt’s still unsurpassed pages on labor in The Human Condition help make intelligible the contradictory process whereby modernity’s almost exclusive concentration on the expansion and prolongation as well as reproduction of the material conditions of existence succeeds in rendering the labor of making life live both endless and effortless. (As developments in technology make labor “more effortless than ever,” it becomes, according to Arendt, “even more similar to the automatically functioning life process” [116]). Thus what Gandhi once called the “exaggerated importance” that “the West attaches to prolonging man’s earthly existence” (qtd. in Devji 269) can take the form of investing in the disposable and replaceable parts of ever-shorter cycles of production. The lengthening of life and the speed with which the tools (whether themselves living or not) required to maintain it expire, express the same terror of decay. At the same time, this elevation of “life on earth” as the “highest good of man” goes hand in hand with diminished practical know-how of what it takes to make such life possible—an impoverishment itself all too evident in the simplistic reduction of the “biological” to a single rhythm of renewal. It is impossible not to cite in this context as a kind of satire on the Arendtian monolithic view of “natural life” her own satiric account of Marx’s vision of post-capitalist society as “a state of affairs where all human activities derive as naturally from human ‘nature’ as the secretion of wax by bees for making the honeycomb; to live and to labor for life will have become one and the same, and life will no longer ‘begin for [the laborer] where [the activity of laboring] ceases’” (89n21). We may indeed be approaching, in the most dystopian of ways, a state in which there is no difference between living and laboring for life, but by then bees will have long since stopped making their own honeycomb.

    iii. painted blossoms

     

    How like Eve’s apple doth thy beauty grow,
    If thy sweet virtue answer not thy show.

    Shakespeare, Sonnet 93

    Perhaps the most obvious and cruelest irony in colony collapse disorder consists in the transformation of the flower into a kind of deferred poison for the bee and the way this again both revises and extends certain long-standing tropes of the flower as a dangerous (because substanceless) deceiver whose passing show can never match its final remains. Writing in 2009, former EPA analyst Evaggelos Vallianatos offers the following lurid image of the bee ingesting its own slow-release poison in the form of pollen-size nylon bubbles containing the nervegas parathion. The flower is made into a time-bomb, as if in dramatic realization of the floral phobias recorded in Shakespeare’s sonnets or Bataille’s writings:

    What makes this microencapsulated formulation more dangerous to bees than the technical material is the very technology of the “time release” microcapsule. This acutely toxic insecticide, born of chemical warfare, would be on the surface of the flower for several days. The foraging bee, if alive after its visit to the beautiful white flowers of almonds, for example, laden with invisible spheres of asphyxiating gas, would be bringing back to its home pollen and nectar mixed with parathion.

    In Silent Spring, Rachel Carson was already warning of the lethal if unintended consequences of pesticides on pollinating insects, yet ironically it is the switch, undertaken in part in response to Carson’s critique, from the earlier, heavily toxic chemical sprays of the Cold-War era to the more recent, and supposedly more enlightened, benign forms of “systemic pest management” that has exposed bees to the greatest danger. Thus one hypothesis about the most immediate causes of colony collapse disorder (as presented in the Vanishing of the Bees) blames systemic insecticides like Bayer’s imidacloprid, introduced as recently as 1994. Because imidacloprid (known under the trade name gaucho) is constantly present in the plants and soil, beekeepers can no longer protect their bees by removing them from the fields and orchards at the special times of spraying, as they did with first-generation post-War insecticides. Debates over gaucho—now banned in France thanks to the efforts of militant unionized beekeepers but still legal in the United States—seem to hinge on the difference between lethal and sublethal; Bayer-sponsored studies show bees are not mortally affected, while other studies show immune deficiency appears only with the second generation, in the young bees who have been fed imidacloprid-laced pollen. Recognition of these deferred and chronic effects requires opening the experiments out onto longer temporal frameworks. Even without the expertise to weigh in on this particular debate, the literary scholar, as a student of metrical and other units of time, will be struck, as well, by how the logic of systemic insecticides appears to take no account of the difference between permanence and periodicity, between ceaseless emission and periodic reiteration, such that one is always at the same, eternally repeating “now” with no possibility of either development or decay.

    At the end of this essay I return to the question of how this monotemporal norm works as a denial of the principle of alternation that is basic to meter and seasonal work alike, but for now, further evidence of such temporal homogeneity may be adduced in contemporary responses to colony collapse disorder that treat it as simply a matter of the increasing unavailability of pollinators and so decide to do without them: in the last two years Zaiger Genetics has introduced into California, which has the largest share in worldwide commercial almond crops, a new variety of self-pollinating almond trees fittingly called Independence™.13 If Independence™ catches on commercially, the circle will be complete because the same monocultural orchards whose extensive size has necessitated the rental of pollinating bees, thereby creating some of the conditions for colony collapse, will now be independent of them.14 This vision of our postmodern earth as a totally enclosed space or global hothouse promises to fulfill the dream of overcoming the need for sex for reproduction and of becoming free of what Darwin called the “inter-crossing of individuals” with all its heteronormative baggage, but only at the cost of also foreclosing the possibility of fortuitous chance encounters and denying ongoing relations of interdependence. The contradiction to be pondered further is why the insistence on the porousness and manipulability of species-boundaries (you can equip the flower with its own bee by making it “self-compatible”) should simultaneously coincide with a terrifying impoverishment of interaction between species and an investment in careful immunization from temporal evolution (as if the norm for each creature were to be under quarantine from others).15

    Yet such a vision would not be complete if it did not include its seeming antithesis. Even as large orchard growers in California have begun to import their bees from abroad while waiting for genetically selected, self-compatible tree varieties to become viable, pear orchard keepers in the Sichuan province of China have been resorting since the mid-1980s to hand pollination because heavy pesticide use has wiped out the local insect pollinators and beekeepers now refuse to rent out their pollinating colonies to the region. This labor-intensive process relies on what may itself be a temporary condition in a rapidly urbanizing Chinese economy—the ready availability of human labor, with thousands of villagers in the trees carefully hand-pollinating blossom by blossom. In its segment on the issue, the PBS documentary The Silence of the Bees pauses over the incredible slowness of the process: it takes humans four hundred hours to do what bees could do in an afternoon—a comparison that retroactively transforms the disappeared bees into a pre-image of mechanized labor. Its complement would be the disconcerting image of humans—mostly women since they are considered better pollinators than men—in trees laden with white blossoms but now eerily rid of the hum of insects (as if turned from actual trees into three-dimensional realizations of purely visual representations), dipping sticks made of chicken feathers and cigarette filters into plastic bottles of pollen collected just days before from the “pollinizer” trees, and then touching with pollen about twenty to thirty flowers at a time.16

    The riot of details here reflects and derives from a hybridization not of plant or animal species but of what one might reductively suppose to be incompatible cultures and economies: pre- and postmodern, organic and industrial, the global market and the rural village. Perhaps especially worthy of note, given the dystopian ecological and labor conditions in which it occurs, is the more than physical intimacy—the acute attention to the look of each flower and to specific temporal or meteorological conditions—required to do the job: whereas bees only inadvertently drop pollen in the right place and at the right time in the course of doing something else (gathering nectar), hand pollinators cannot afford to leave accurate timing to chance and must first learn to tell the stigma’s receptivity to pollination by the color of the anthers or (which is easier) by the degree of openness of the petals. According to differing weather conditions, this window of receptivity will be over within three hot, sunny days (in which case the rate of pay will sometimes double) or last up to ten (if cloudy and cool). Such responsiveness to minimal variation affords a kind of pastoral reprieve within the very logic of homogenization and reliance on a single market that is expressed by the pear orchards—a cash crop now being planted in former rice paddy fields and rapidly displacing all other kinds of cultivation. If more self-compatible varieties such as Yali trees are introduced, as growers wish (there is apparently little interest in bringing back the bees), these thirty-odd years of hand-painting flowers will no doubt themselves constitute no more than a temporary and residual interlude in the grand march of capital.

    iv. coda: shifting flow’rs

     

    [Mohavea confertiflora]: “ghost flower” [so named because it looks so much like another flower—sand blazing star—that] even bees are sometimes fooled. Whereas sand blazing star provides nectar and pollen for bee visitors, ghost flower offers nothing. But by the time a bee has worked its way into the floral tube of a ghost flower and has discovered that the blossom contains no nectar and little pollen, the bee has already inadvertently pollinated the flower.

    Emily Bowers, 100 Desert Wildflowers of the Southwest

    In The Botany of Desire, Michael Pollan takes as axiomatic that “the one big thing plants can’t do is move, or, to be more precise, locomote,” and wants his readers to reimagine the “great existential fact of plant life”—the “immobility of plants” (xx)—as the basis for a different kind of action and agency—a mode of action that, hardly worthy of the name, can only seem to locomotors such as ourselves indirect, oblique, passive, and fictive—or worse, back-handed, deceptive and manipulative.17 After all, what except passive aggressive would we call a person who, like the flower, tricks an unsuspecting fellow into carrying her goods for her?18 “How like Eve’s apple doth thy beauty grow, / If thy sweet virtue answer not thy show,” Shakespeare writes of the young man of the sonnets in Sonnet 93; yet it is the young man’s flowerlike impudence— the sense that his appearance will never betray him and that he cannot begin to look like the demon he may be within (because he cannot bring together “inside” and “outside” and cannot help promising love by his looks)—that the Shakespeare of the Sonnets both loves and hates in him. The point at which he is flowerlike is also where he is most mortal, vulnerable, and exposed to and dependent on the world without. “Ghost flower” is presumably so named because it is a pale copy, all show and no substance, of a “real” flower. But Shakespeare would teach us just the contrary: precisely by troping on what ordinary flowers do, by signifying to the bee “flower” without actually doing what a flower is supposed to do for a bee, “ghost flower” may be more of a flower than most. In fact, “ghost flower” may represent flower-being at its purest according to Pollan’s claim that flowers were “nature’s tropes” before us (69), from the start figurative beings whose truth has been to lie: to figure, to shadow, to image the absent thing itself, whether this be the fruit to come or the other flower.

    A purely visual account of floral tropics might end here, leaving relatively unchallenged the monotemporal norm whose increasing hegemony and grip on species possibility I have been critiquing throughout this essay. Flowers such as “ghost flower” and their insect counterparts— bees known as “thieves” because they visit flowers for nectar and pollen without going near the stigmata—would seem to outdo in their artifice the mimicry of the self-pollinating flowers of genetically selected and copyrighted orchard trees. They would also seem to anticipate the inventive resourcefulness of the sterile-fruit-bearing, “Blossom-set”-treated hothouse varieties for whom hormones have “ghosted” the work of pollination. Useful reminders that there is neither direct correspondence nor necessary relation between feeding and pollination, “thieving” bees would also seem to set the example for the complete dissociation of these activities that has become the norm for the sugar- and corn-syrup-fed commercial pollinators of today’s interstate hives—a dissociation wholly continuous with the separation of form and function that produces the aesthetic as a separate sphere. But, as I have argued, such mimicry of the mimic pollinators and flowers is still not mimicry enough, for what is being lost is the diversification and richness of temporal and spatial possibility necessary for the formation of a “landscape pattern”: what is disappearing is the versatility evident in the example of Mentzelia decapetala—robbed of nectar by bees in the late afternoon only to be pollinated by moths later that night.

    If this sensitivity to time and with it the capacity for context-specific variation are indeed now threatened with permanent extinction, by way of elegiac conclusion on their behalf, I’d like to return to the question of floral temporality that I left suspended along with Darwin’s graphs of the constellations drawn by the light-determined motion of plant radicles. Whereas the premise of The Botany of Desire is that plants can’t move, in the iambic pentameter of Shakespeare’s sonnets, at least, flowers can move in the sense that they can occupy different positions metrically, and their syllabic count can shift from one to two or two to one, as Paul Kiparsky and Kristin Hanson have illustrated in their work on elision and metrics in the sonnets. According to Hanson, because Shakespeare strictly adheres to the rule of one syllable per metrical position (strong or weak), the word “flower” is sometimes two syllables—flower—sometimes one —flow’r. “Weeds among weeds, or flowers with flowers gathered” is the line from Sonnet 124 Hanson cites to make this point, a line gorgeously apposite to the concerns of this essay.19 At the level of meaning, the line offers nothing by way of the Darwinian sexual reproduction and propagation of species with which “the desire” of the protagonists of Pollan’s Botany is always ultimately identified. Here there is only sterile semantic repetition or verbal confusion, a doubling of sameness as one image of indistinction—”weeds among weeds”—is followed by another—”flowers with flowers gathered.” But at the level of the iambic line’s alternating pattern of weak-strong-weak-strong beats, change already occurs within the first phrase “weeds among weeds,” because the first “weeds” is in the odd or offbeat position while the second falls clearly on the down beat.20 Similarly, the first “flowers” in “flowers with flowers gathered” is elided, since the word “with” provides all the breathing space needed—and indeed allowed—between the two strong beats of “flow” and “flow,” while in the second instance, “flowers” must be lengthened to two syllables to space out the returning down beat on the first syllable of “gathered.”21 Such animating metaphors of relief, breathing space, rests, or intervals of down time might give pause to a generative linguist such as Hanson, but I use them deliberately here to emphasize the point I made earlier: such a capacity to play with time or, rather, to work with its lengthening and shortening through elisions, pauses, and rests, makes possible an extraordinary variation within minimal space. Accommodating itself to and making do with the most reduced semantic materials, such a fertility might be called tropic rather than biological, and it is precisely this playful relation to micro- as well as to macro-temporal contexts for which the new (but hardly changed nor changeable) generation of ever defensive, self-compatible monocrops will be poorly equipped, however fortified.

    Anne-Lise François is Associate Professor of English and Comparative Literature at the University of California, Berkeley. Her first book, Open Secrets: The Literature of Uncounted Experience (Stanford University Press, 2008), won the 2010 René Wellek Prize from the American Comparative Literature Association. Her current book project, Provident Improvisers: Parables of Subsistence from Wordsworth to Berger, weighs the contribution of pastoral figures of worldliness, commonness, and provisional accommodation, in addressing contemporary environmental crises and their political causes.

     

    Footnotes

     

     

    My thanks to Eyal Amiran, Ryan Dirks, Sarah Ensor, and Brian McGrath
    for what they let me glean.


    1. Discussing the already stressed conditions in which even supposedly healthy industrial bee colonies operate, Rowan Jacobsen cites a 2007 study by Thomas Ferrari of Pollen Bank that found “a majority of almond, plum, kiwi, and cherry pollen” to be “dead due to lack of soil nutrients” (146).

     


    2. As Derrida shows, “metaphor” attains its status as both exemplary trope and exception among ornaments by virtue of the singular economy with which it abridges comparison and asserts internal identity, thereby ceasing to “be an ornament too much” (222), in the same way that flowers escape the chain of signification they also figure.

     


    3. Comparison to flowers perhaps inevitably involves some version of the contradictory “like that which is like nothing else” legible in the line from Hölderlin’s “Brot und Wein” that Paul de Man famously analyzed in “Intentional Structure of the Romantic Image”: “Nun, nun müssen . . . Worten, wie Blumen enstehn” (“Now must words originate like flowers”). In this early essay, the irony of the comparison to flowers (themselves without comparison) rests in part on the notion of natural objects having the sources of their being within themselves, a notion that is, of course, itself a trope and illusion—a figuring of nature as that which is always identical with itself and therefore beyond or beneath figuration. But the further irony lies in the way that emphasis on flowers’ self-reflexivity as tropes of tropes leads to the same conclusion: flowers except themselves not as “natural” beings only capable of being what they are, but on the contrary, as honest liars, whose truth is to make no claim but to lie and cover for what they are not. See The Rhetoric of Romanticism 1-17, esp. 4.

     


    4. See in this context Levinas’s figure of the “‘face as the extreme precariousness of the other,’” upon which Judith Butler meditates in the essay “Precarious Life” in the book by that name (134). The starkness of Levinas’s sense of exposure to the other’s vulnerability usually sets the tone for discussions of “precariousness,” although Butler herself offers a less despairing way of thinking about fragility and dependence. For an entry into the extensive bibliography of “precarity studies,” see the first footnote to Lauren Berlant’s chapter “After the Good Life, an Impasse” in Cruel Optimism (293n), as well as the chapter itself.

     


    5. The range of meanings of the untranslatable French term disponibilité remains in this context especially relevant:

     

    disponsibilité: (Law) state of being disposable, disposal (of property); (Mil.) state of being unattached. Être en disponibilité, (Mil.) to be unattached, on half-pay. Fonds en disponibilité or disponibilités, available funds. Mise en disponibilité, release. disponible, a. Disposable, at one’s disposal, available; unoccupied, disengaged, vacant. –n.m. That which is available; realizable assets. Marché au disponible, spot market.

    (Cassell’s French Dictionary)

    Disponible is what capital wants labor to be, or so Hardt and Negri suggest, citing Marx on the proletariat’s poverty as “the general possibility of material wealth” (“Economic Manuscript of 1861-63”): “When they are separated from the soil and from all other means of production, workers are doubly free: free in the sense that they are not bound in servitude and also free in that they have no encumbrances” (qtd. in Hardt and Negri 54). Yet what this ever more rigid demand for flexibility appears to have forgotten is the other, erotically-inflected sense of disponible as easy-going and within easy reach, the sense we find in Barthes’s writings on cinema-going, for example. Or such is the paradox that this essay wants to work out.


    6. In the Seventh “Promenade” of the Rêveries, Rousseau already makes this point about the easy reachability of flowers, contrasting them with the inaccessible stars:

     

    Plants seems to have been sown with profusion on earth, like the stars in the sky, to invite mankind to the study of nature by the attraction of pleasure and curiosity; but stars are placed far away from us; one needs preliminary knowledge, instruments, machines, some very long ladders to attain them and put them closer to our reach. Plants are naturally so [within reach]. They are born under our feet, and in our hands so to speak.

    (133, my translation)

    7. Another counterpoint here, of course, would be Rei Terada’s Looking Away, with its interest in what does not demand commitment as affirmation, in phenomena content to hover in suspense–phenomena whose hold on reality was never in the first place assured.

     


    8. In October 2010, the New York Times reported that “since 2006 20-40% of the bee colonies in the United States alone have suffered ‘colony collapse’” (Johnson). For more specific details on the rates of colony collapse worldwide, see Jacobsen’s chapter “Collapse” in Fruitless Fall (57-66).

     


    9. Documentaries about colony collapse disorder usually show this movement on maps with illuminated, moving white arrows displaying the route taken by the trucked bees—a fleeting visual representation of how large agribusiness, otherwise abstracted from particular time and place, remains subject to seasonal rhythms. See, for example, George Langworthy and Maryann Henein’s 2009 Vanishing of the Bees as well as PBS’s 2007 Nature episode The Silence of the Bees. These images of bees chasing after a kind of eternalized spring, that is perpetually at the same point of flowering, recall the barren paradise—as safe from repetition as it is incapable of evolution, unable either to decay or to bear fruit—of Keats’s gardener Fancy “who breeding flowers, will never breed the same” (“Ode to Psyche”). Yet the seasonally-determined transport of the bees also bears with it as a kind of memory the utopian pastoral image of the erstwhile, small-scale working farm whose diversified and differently timed flowering crops used to provide smaller colonies all they needed on the spot. If, in a sense, agribusiness has only extended across space what was once spaced across time, the question is what gets lost—or why are we inclined to say something gets lost—when space begins to do the work of diversification once performed by time.

     


    10. Hauk blames this acceleration on “our American dream of eternal youthfulness and abhorrence of old age” as well as on what he calls “the spark-plug mentality,” according to which “it is advisable to change a [machine] part before its efficiency decreases markedly” (29). Hauk details the complex process by which honeybees will raise an emergency replacement queen in the case of a queen’s unexpected death, and then dispose of her as soon as a new queen, raised by the “normal” channels, is ready—interim measures that from the point of view of “efficiency” must seem extraordinarily wasteful. Thomas Seeley’s account of the “normal” process of reproduction in Honeybee Ecology: A Study of Adaptation in Social Life is also worth citing in this context:

     

    In summary, it appears that both the queen and the workers of a colony agree that the queen should be allowed to live until her egg-laying or some other property has declined to the point of roughly halving the colony’s original ability to survive and reproduce. Although precise measurements of queen performance at the time of supersedure are lacking, it is generally understood that workers only rear a replacement for their mother queen once her egg-laying has declined dramatically (Butler 1974), and even then they do not kill their mother queen, but allow her to work together with the new queen. Presumably the workers hope to rear reproductives from their mother’s eggs for as long as possible.

    (60)

    The passage seems typical of most studies of honeybee ecology prior to colony collapse in appearing to focus exclusively on bees living independently of humans, or at least presenting their habits as if humans were not in the picture.


    11. See his seminar “La bête et le souverain” (The Beast and the Sovereign),” in particular the Fifth Session, January 30, 2002, where he claims that bêtise and “bestiality” are not in the first place properly attributable to “beasts,” although I would claim that these terms may apply to humanized animals at the end of a long process of mutual (if asymmetrical) inter-formation (136-161, 138).

     


    12. See in addition to his book-length Technics and Time, the short entry “Anamnesis and Hypomnesis” and the entry “Memory” in Critical Terms for Media Studies.

     


    13. For scanty press coverage of these newly marketed self-compatible varieties, see, for example, Schmitz’s “Self-Pollinating Almond Trees Pop Up” (2011) and Flores’s “ARS Scientists Develop Self-Pollinating Almond Trees” (2010), which summarizes Craig Ledbetter’s related research developing self-pollinating varieties at the USDA. The premium put on the cultivation of select species in isolation from all others is evident first in experiments that involve “surround[ing] the [tree] branches with insect-proof nylon bags to exclude insects that could serve as pollinators,” and second in the stated rationale for such trees, which is apparently as much about saving growers from having to plant “lower-paying” pollinizer varieties as about reducing the need to import pollinating bees from as far away as Australia. Since Independence™ orchards will probably not supplant the Australian bees, the contradiction again worth highlighting here is how such isolationist purism goes hand in hand with—is in fact made possible by—dependence on the global market: terror of contact and contamination conspires with the drive to ever-greater efficiency to make it appear onerous to plant more than two varieties of trees, but not to ship hundreds of hives halfway around the world, many of which will not survive the trip beyond the single season.

     


    14. As Marc Reisner shows in his incomparable Cadillac Desert, the oversized plantations by which California has come to dominate the almond market worldwide are themselves symptomatic of another kind of hidden dependence, as they exist solely on account of the continued availability of artificially cheap because government-subsidized irrigation water. See Cadillac Desert 373-74; for a detailed account of the particular pollination challenges posed by California’s almond orchards, see Jacobsen’s chapter “The Almond Orgy” (123-136).

     


    15. Nicole Shukin powerfully addresses this contradiction in Animal Capital through the example of animal-borne diseases.

     


    16. For these details here and below, I draw on Tang Ya et al. 12.

     


    17. Botany owes its popularity, I would argue, to its making thoroughly livable the decentering of the human that begins with Darwin.

     


    18. For this see my Open Secrets, a book about literary characters who practice a peculiarly innocent kind of lying or withholding—who lie in the open and hide through appearance, deceiving not by active concealment but by letting appearances tell a certain story and not correcting the misconstructions that may result in the minds of others—and in this sense, a book about flowers.

     


    19. The line is first cited by Kiparsky as the last in a series illustrating his point that “there is no particular reason . . . to expect any prosodic homogeneity in a line, foot, word, or any other domain of verse.” As he shows, poets “use with abandon . . . . a situation in which an optional prosodic rule is applied in one place in a line and not in another, just as linguistic rules can be so applied” (243).

     


    20. An older method of scansion such as John Hollander’s would designate the first foot as an instance of trochaic inversion, thereby allowing both downbeats to fall on “weeds.”

     


    21. In the modernized text that appears alongside the 1609 Quarto, Booth prints the line as “Weeds among weeds, or flow’rs with flowers gathered,” as if to show the reader the difference in metrical value between the first instance of the word “flowers” and the second.

    Works Cited

     

    • Anidjar, Gil. “The Meaning of Life.” Critical Inquiry 37.4 (Summer 2011): 697-723. Print.
    • Arendt, Hannah. The Human Condition. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1958. Print.
    • Bataille, Georges. “The Language of Flowers.” Visions of Excess: Selected Writings, 1927-1939. Trans. Allan Stoekl. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1985. Print.
    • Berlant, Lauren. Cruel Optimism. Durham: Duke UP, 2011. Print.
    • Bowers, Janice Emily. 100 Desert Wildflowers of the Southwest. Tucson: Western National Parks Association, 1989. Print.
    • Buchmann, Stephen and Gary Nabhan. The Forgotten Pollinators. Washington: Island P, 1996. Print.
    • Butler, Judith. Precarious Life: The Powers of Mourning and Violence. New York: Verso, 2004. Print.
    • Carson, Rachel. Silent Spring. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1962. Print.
    • Cassell’s French Dictionary. Ed. Denis Girard. Rev. ed. New York: MacMillan Publishing Co., Inc, 1977. Print.
    • Darwin, Charles. The Origin of Species. Ed. J.W. Burrow. New York: Penguin Books, 1985. Print.
    • De Man, Paul. The Rhetoric of Romanticism. New York: Columbia UP, 1984. Print.
    • Derrida, Jacques. The Beast & the Sovereign. Vol.1. Trans. Geoffrey Bennington. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2009. Print.
    • ———. “White Mythology: Metaphor in the Text of Philosophy.” Margins of Philosophy. Trans. Alan Bass. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1982. Print. 211-271.
    • Devji, Faisal. “The Paradox of Nonviolence.” Public Culture 23.2 (Spring 2011): 269-74. Print.
    • Empson, William. Some Versions of Pastoral. London: Hogarth, 1974. Print.
    • Flores, Alfredo. “ARS Scientists Develop Self-pollinating Almond Trees.” Agricultural Rese arch Service. U.S Department of Agriculture. 6 April 2010. Web. 12 Jul. 2011.
    • François, Anne-Lise. Open Secrets: The Literature of Uncounted Experience. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2008. Print.
    • Gould, James L. and Carol Gould. The Honey Bee. New York: Scientific American Library, 1988. Print.
    • Hanson, Kristin. “What’s Elision For?: Aesthetic Implications of the Syllable Structure of Shakespeare’s Sonnets.” UC Berkeley Department of Linguistics Colloquium, Berkeley, CA. 6 Apr. 2009. Public Lecture.
    • Hardt, Michael and Antonio Negri. Commonwealth. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2009. Print.
    • Hauk, Gunther. Toward Saving the Honeybee. San Francisco: Biodynamic Farming and Gardening Association, 2008. Print.
    • Jacobsen, Rowan. Fruitless Fall: The Collapse of the Honey Bee and the Coming Agricultural Crisis. New York: Bloomsbury, 2008. Print.
    • Johnson, Kirk. “Scientists and Soldiers Solve a Bee Mystery.” New York Times 6 Oct. 2010. Web. 8 Oct. 2010.
    • Keats, John. Selected Poems and Letters. Ed. Susan Wolfson. New York: Pearson Longman, 2007. Print.
    • Kiparsky, Paul. “The Rhythmic Structure of English Verse.” Linguistic Inquiry 8.2 (Spring 1977): 189-247. Print.
    • Kolbert, Elizabeth. “Stung: Where Have All the Bees Gone?” The New Yorker, 6 Aug. 2007. Web. 8 Oct. 2010.
    • Oxford English Dictionary. New York: Oxford UP, 2011. Web. 8 Oct. 2012.
    • Pelt, Jean-Marie. Les Plantes: leurs amours, leurs problèmes, leurs civilisations. Paris: Fayard, 1981. Print.
    • Pollan, Michael. The Botany of Desire: A Plant’s-Eye View of the World. New York: Random House, 2001. Print.
    • Reisner, Marc. Cadillac Desert: The American West and Its Disappearing Water. New York: Penguin Books, 1986. Print.
    • Rousseau, Jean-Jâcques. Les Rêveries du promeneur solitaire. Paris: Garnier-Flammarion, 1964. Print.
    • Sartiliot, Claudette. Herbarium Verbarium: The Discourse of Flowers. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1993. Print.
    • Scarry, Elaine. Dreaming by the Book. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1999. Print.
    • Schmitz, John. “Self-Pollinating Almond Trees Pop Up: Breeders Select Trees that Set Fruit With Less Work.” Capital Press. East Oregonian Publishing Co. 7 Jul. 2011. Web. 12 Jul. 2011.
    • Seeley, Thomas. Honeybee Ecology: A Study of Adaptation in Social Life. Princeton, NJ: Princeton UP, 1985. Print.
    • Shakespeare, William. Shakespeare’s Sonnets. Ed. Stephen Booth. New Haven: Yale UP, 1977. Print.
    • Shepard, Paul. Nature and Madness. Athens, GA: University of Georgia Press, 1982. Print.
    • Shukin, Nicole. Animal Capital: Rendering Life in Biopolitical Times. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2009. Print.
    • Shultz, Doug. Silence of the Bees. New York: Educational Broadcasting Corporation, 2007. Web. 24 Sept. 2010.
    • Stiegler, Bernard. “Anamnesis and Hypomnesis: Plato as the first thinker of the proletarianisation.” Pages Bernard Stiegler. ARS Industrialis: association pour une politique industrielle des technologies de l’esprit. Web. 1 Dec. 2011.
    • ———. “Memory.” Critical Terms for Media Studies. Ed. W.J.T. Mitchell and Mark B.N. Hansen. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2010. Print. 64-87.
    • ———. Technics and Time. Trans. Richard Beardsworth and George Collins. Stanford, CA: Stanford UP, 1998. Print.
    • Terada, Rei. Looking Away: Phenomenality and Dissatisfaction, Kant to Adorno. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 2009. Print.
    • Vallianatos, Evaggelos. “Honeybees in Danger.” Truthout. 12 April 2009. Web. 8 Oct. 2010.
    • Vanishing of the Bees. Dir. George Langworthy and Maryam Henein. Cargo Films and Releasing. 2009. Film.
    • Virgil (Publius Vergilius Maro). The Georgics. Trans. K.R. MacKenzie. London: The Folio Society, 1969. Print.
    • Ya, Tang, Xie Jia-sui, and Chen Keming, “Hand pollination of pears and its implications for biodiversity conservation and environmental protection–A case study from Hanyuan County, Sichuan Province, China.” College of the Environment, Sichuan University. N.d.Web. 12 Jul. 2011.

     

  • The Art of Everyday Life and Death: Throbbing Gristle and the Aesthetics of Neoliberalism

    Gregory Steirer
    University of Pennsylvania
    steirer@english.upenn.edu

    Abstract

    This essay examines the influence of Situationist thought on aesthetics in postwar Britain through a close analysis of Throbbing Gristle, a fine-arts-cum-pop group responsible for the invention of the dystopian subculture Industrial Culture. Framing the group’s work as a response to the politics of 1970s Social Art, the article argues that Throbbing Gristle’s techno-libertarian aesthetics represent a deliberate effort to foreground and maintain deep-seated contradictions within the concept of the art of everyday life. By emphasizing the aesthetic side of Situationist thought, the article also offers a new framework for understanding and interrogating the legacy of the Situationists after 1968.

     

    In Leaving the Twentieth Century (1974), the first English-language edition of Situationist writings, adventurous readers fortunate enough to find a copy would have discovered a blueprint for an unusual new city. Espousing a radical form of city planning driven by an imaginative and technically impossible architecture, editor and translator Christopher Gray, rendering into English Ivan Chtcheglov’s “Formula for a New City,” describes a city whose buildings and quarters are each individually designed to produce in the inhabitant or pedestrian a specific emotional effect: “There will be rooms awakening more vivid fantasies than any drug. There will be houses where it will be impossible not to fall in love” (17).1 Though most of the emotions to be elicited stem from familiar ethical and poetic humanist traditions—Gray mentions, for instance, the Gothic-Romantic Quarter, the Happy Quarter, the Noble and Tragic Quarter, the Historic Quarter, and the Useful Quarter—near the end of the essay Gray conjures up a vision of a different tradition altogether, the Sinister Quarter:

    The Sinister Quarter, for example, would be a distinct improvement on those gaping holes, mouths of the underworld, that a great many races treasured in their capitals: they symbolised the malefic forces of life. Not that the Sinister Quarter need be bristling with traps, oubliettes or mines. It would be a Quarter difficult to get into, and unpleasant once one succeeded (piercing whistles, alarm bells, sirens wailing intermittently, hideous sculptures, automatic mobiles with motors called Auto-Mobiles), as ill-lit at night as it glared bitterly during the day.

    (17)

    If the other quarters, taken together, can be seen as a product (albeit a strange one) of a familiar and longstanding utopianism directed towards the rational design of a perfectly functioning social organization or place, Gray’s Sinister Quarter indicates a perverse expansion of the content of perfection itself. For the first time in utopian fantasy, the City’s human and technological failings—the very features previous utopias had been imagined to extinguish—are preserved and incorporated as an integral part of the utopia itself. By maintaining the “malefic” as a loud, ugly, and technologically choked Quarter designed to cause injury and displeasure to those who enter, Gray preserves the form of utopia but so dramatically expands utopia’s content that his City appears to lack a supra-rational principle (peace, equality, faith, utility) dictating what the application of rational design is meant to accomplish.

     
    The problem of the Sinister Quarter (if we can call the provocation of its utopian existence a problem) can be seen as a concise illustration of a much larger problem that beset Britain’s art world in the 1970s as the Situationist-inspired “revolution of everyday life” gradually infiltrated the practices and theories of a new generation of artists and critics. On the one hand, this revolution anarchically embraced all experience. Aesthetic pleasure, the artists-cum-revolutionaries discovered, was to be had everywhere and in everything—even in things normally held to be boring or bad or sinister. Its reception depended only upon the perceiver freeing him- or herself from his or her socially conditioned expectations so as to receive it. If taken too far, however, the dismantling of socially conditioned expectations—embodied institutionally by the museum and gallery—liberated art from the disinterest (first put forth by Kant) and formal hermeticism (enthroned in the 1950s by Clement Greenberg) upon which the new, revolutionary conception of art-as-anything depended in the first place.2 If anything was to be art, Art itself could not be anything, but had to maintain its unique position as ahistorical, apolitical, and rooted in aesthesis.
     
    On the other hand, the same artists-cum-revolutionaries discovered that if the revolution was extended so that it overturned the concept of Art itself, the prize of Art-as-anything was that Art could now finally be and do something. Free of the restraints of Kantian aesthetics, Art could re-enter history as useful work and join the politically disenfranchised in their struggles against capitalism, imperialism, and fascism. No longer providers of sensuous pleasure or creators of Culture in the aristocratic sense, artists could now join their social brethren as comrades in the battle for control of the everyday and thus work to repair Britain’s many social failings. Art could become social work, artists social workers.
     
    Though most British artists in the 1970s ignored the contradiction at the heart of the everyday by cleaving to only one of these revolutionary perspectives—the anarchic or the socialist—Gray’s Sinister Quarter results from the uneasy combination of both. Essentially an imaginative work of social engineering in which the modern City is “fixed” so that it induces desired emotions and behaviors and provides an ideal existence, Gray’s Situationist-inspired City refuses to discriminate among emotions and behaviors so as to identify which are in fact desirable. Not only does Gray, following Chtcheglov, seek to include them all, but by way of imaginative compensation he devotes the most explicit planning to what would traditionally be labeled the least desirable (only the Sinister Quarter is described in detail). The secret moral connotations normally structuring the art of everyday life are revealed as the concept is stretched to include maleficence, danger, and fear—an art of everyday death.
     
    Whether or not Genesis P-Orridge, Cosey Fanni Tutti, Peter “Sleazy” Christopherson, or Chris Carter read Gray’s Leaving the Twentieth Century is unknown, but in 1976 when they debuted as the band Throbbing Gristle they seemed—with their ear-splitting sounds, repulsive lyrics, offensive imagery, and mechanical rhythm section—to have stepped right out of the Situationists’ Sinister Quarter. MP Nicholas Fairburn, outraged at what the group, operating previously under the name of COUM Transmissions, had fashioned out of public money (it had received an Arts Council grant), decried its members as “the wreckers of civilisation,” thus positioning them publicly as dangerous dystopians whose art threatened—if not actually wrecked—the hard-earned achievement of British civilization. Fairburn, of course, exaggerated (and did so partly in order to pin the disintegration of Britain’s postwar political consensus upon the ruling Labour government), but his description of P-Orridge, Tutti, Christopherson, and Carter as art-terrorist dystopians astutely identifies the group’s aesthetic strategy. Simultaneously anarchic aesthetes and hyper-rational technocrats, facilitators of the everyday and demonic social workers, Throbbing Gristle uncomfortably straddle the two different understandings of the revolution of everyday life that the Situationists, through Gray’s anthology and the works of their English members Ralph Rumney and Alexander Trocchi, had bequeathed to the British art world. In doing so, Throbbing Gristle invented a disquieting new subculture, named Industrial Culture, which was determinedly dystopian and anti-progressive—while simultaneously revolutionary and anti-conservative—in its approach to contemporary society, artistic production, and political action.
     
    Whereas different branches of British art in the 1970s developed out of single sides of Situationist thought—on the one side British happenings, performance art, and Fluxus; on the other “social art” and Art & Language—Throbbing Gristle and the Industrial Culture it created are unique for their rootedness within the contradictions of Situationist thought. Their dystopian aesthetic was thus in large part an effort to maintain these contradictions in an artistic and social space that sought to ignore or suppress them. Though I have described these contradictions in terms of the incommensurable practices arising out of the notions of “anything as art” and “art as political work,” the split in Situationist thought can also be mapped (with identical results) upon the differences between the two canonical Situationist ur-texts: Guy Debord’s The Society of the Spectacle (1967) and Raoul Vaneigem’s The Revolution of Everyday Life (1967). Though frequently grouped together in accounts of the Situationist project, the two represent vastly different visions of what Situationist thought should be and do. Whereas Debord’s book presents a highly critical, theoretically dense analysis of the spectacle, venomous and pessimistic in tone and rooted in Marxist thought, Vaneigem offers a more lyrical and optimistic meditation, rooted in Kierkegaard and the metaphors of alchemy, on the potential of radical subjectivity to reshape individual and social experience. To the problems of alienation and spectacular consumerism, Society of the Spectacle offers the abstract solution of critical consciousness, realized by the working class through councils that achieve real democracy by transcending the “isolated individual” and the “atomized and manipulated masses” (thesis 221). By contrast, The Revolution of Everyday Life identifies revolution with a non-alienated, passionate form of individual subjectivity, one that reconfigures relationships to everyday life so to as release their subversive dynamism. The two books, themselves representative of the two major modes of Situationist art and writing, thus constitute an aporia within Situationist thought. Because most academic and popular scholarship on the Situationists has ignored Vaneigem in favor of the more theoretically sophisticated Debord, such scholarship has repeatedly failed to register this aporia. As a result, the cultural legacy of the Situationist movement has been constructed in a manner that over-emphasizes critical theory, overt political action, and the spectacle of commodity capitalism. In tracing the contradictory approaches to the everyday that organized Throbbing Gristle’s work, I am thus offering a more complicated—and, I believe, more accurate—framework for approaching both Situationist thought and its legacy within the cultural sphere.
     
    Throbbing Gristle is not, of course, entirely sui generis in its relation to Situationist thought—and indeed its aesthetic approach to social work is especially indebted to J.G. Ballard’s late-1960s writings (specifically those collected under the title The Atrocity Exhibition [1970]) and the work and performances of William Burroughs (who lived in Britain during the late 60s and was a friend and collaborator to P-Orridge).3 Situationist thought had an especially vibrant afterlife in Britain in the 1960s and 70s, with countercultural groups like King Mob and the Angry Brigade basing themselves explicitly upon Situationist theory, and artists and musicians/performers such as Art & Language and The Sex Pistols borrowing key elements of Situationist practice or critique.4 Throbbing Gristle’s work, however, is arguably the most useful of these artists and groups for highlighting and tracing theoretically the two different valences of Situationist thought, for, more so than the other figures’ works, Throbbing Gristle’s resists easy identification with either Debord or Vaniegeim’s theoretical model alone. What is more, Throbbing Gristle and the Industrial Culture it inaugurated serve together, chronologically, as a kind of endpoint to the post-1968 adventure of Situationist thought within the popular and/or subcultural spheres. They thus also enable us to better understand how changes to information technology and the Western political order, both beginning in the 1980s, served to strip Situationist practices of most of their critical bite.
     
    It should be noted that Throbbing Gristle, like other Situationist-influenced groups within the British art world, was more than a mere attempt to realize Situationist theory. Throbbing Gristle was born in 1969 as P-Orridge’s COUM Transmissions, a performance-art enterprise that grew to include Tutti, Christopherson, and Carter before transforming into Throbbing Gristle and leaving the gallery/museum scene for that of the concert and record shop. As COUM, the group experimented with Cage-inspired approaches to art, primarily via happenings and Actionist-style performances, and participated in the burgeoning European avant-garde performance art scene of the 1970s.5 Although internationally recognized for its art at the time, COUM has come to be remembered almost entirely for its October 1976 Prostitution show at the ICA, which featured (among other things) framed clips from Tutti’s work as a professional model for the British and European porn industries. When it was discovered by a scandal-hungry press that COUM had received a small Arts Council grant for the show, a storm of protest developed, with Conservative MPs, museum-goers, and newspapers attacking the Arts Council and the ICA for having funded obscenity.6 Following so quickly upon the heels of similar ICA “scandals”—including the funding of Mary Kelley’s 1976 Post-Partum Document show and the purchase of Carl Andre’s Equivalent VIII (purchased in 1972, but not attacked by the press until 1976)—COUM’s Prostitution was partially responsible for ensuring that avant-garde and experimental art would no longer receive government funding once Thatcher came to power.7
     
    Though the work of COUM Transmissions is an interesting subject in its own right and deserves more scholarly attention than it has yet received, its major artistic preoccupations situate it well within the anarchic or Vaneigem side of Situationist aesthetics. In the spirit of John Cage (whose book Silence helped inspire the young P-Orridge to become an artist), COUM used performance art to challenge the distinction between art and non-art, disrupt passive modes of interacting with the world, and re-invest everyday life with beauty and aesthetic free play.8 The group’s transition to Throbbing Gristle and its development of an explicitly techno-dystopian aesthetic can thus be seen as the repudiation of aesthetic anarchy as a self-sufficient strategy for reconfiguring the relationship between art and the everyday and re-humanizing post-war Britain. Rather than advocate a liberatory and institutionally liberated approach to art, Throbbing Gristle sought to bring art into the everyday by re-conceptualizing art itself, paradoxically, as a libertarian form of behavioral science—a dystopian techno-politics. In what follows, I provide a close analysis of this paradoxical approach to aesthetics—its style, its politics, and its philosophical premises—by situating it within the context of both 1970s social art, a short-lived aesthetic movement that developed an aesthetic explicitly modeled after behavioral psychology (but rooted in a Marxist approach to alienation and critical consciousness), and postwar impediments to research and the exchange of information. I conclude by returning to Situationist thought and offering a re-conceptualization, based upon Throbbing Gristle’s work, of the aporia at its heart, and the promise it may—through this aporia—yet hold.
     

    From Social Art to Industrial Culture

     
    Though Throbbing Gristle originally debuted at the ICA’s opening party for Prostitution—and thus announced itself to the public under the auspices of Britain’s foremost contemporary art institution—scholars and fans have long considered Throbbing Gristle an extra-art-world affair. Exemplary in this regard is Simon Ford, who writes in Wreckers of Civilisation: “The art world, they [P-Orridge et al.] concluded, was elitist, hypocritical, and out of touch, and the music industry promised a more relevant context for their work” (6.26). Even more cautious critics such as Neil Mulholland, who concedes the importance of art-world concerns to Throbbing Gristle, persist in identifying Throbbing Gristle primarily as a commercial music endeavor, thereby placing it outside the bounds of their discipline (Mylholland 61). In doing so, these critics reaffirm the very discursive boundaries both COUM and Throbbing Gristle sought to challenge.9 Art History’s rejection of Throbbing Gristle, fitting though it may be given the group’s strong anti-institutional bent, has nevertheless had two particularly pernicious effects on our historical understanding of the group. First, this rejection has effectively written Throbbing Gristle out of professional scholarship since the discourse to which Art History has assigned the group (“rock music”) has until quite recently been treated by most of academia as extra-academic. At the library of an American research university like the University of Pennsylvania one will thus search in vain for an indication that Throbbing Gristle ever existed, let alone exerted an influence on par with the Sex Pistols on the development of popular music in the 1980s and 1990s. Second, fan or underground scholarship, though working to reconstruct the band’s history, has, in following Art History’s lead, positioned as extra-artistic what was in fact an essentially artistic undertaking, rooted in art-world concerns and contexts and dependent upon the specific category of 1970s social or behavioral art for its seemingly novel approach to Situationist aesthetics. Indeed, to fully understand Throbbing Gristle’s dystopian aesthetic—both its origin and its aims—it must be placed in the context of this short-lived leftwing art movement.
     
    What was social art? Unlike most other art movements of the 1960s and 70s, social art lacked both a specific formal style (though, as we will see, the various styles tended to produce a single, common effect) and a committed association of practitioners. It was rather defined by a particular approach to the idea of art and the role of the artist in contemporary society. Nicholas Serota, former Director of the Whitechapel Art Gallery—the venue for Art and Society (1978), one of the two big social art exhibitions of the 1970s—described such art as “motivated by a belief in the need to change the social and political framework and, in some cases, the generally accepted role of artists in our society” (5). Richard Cork, curator of the other big social art exhibition of the decade, The Serpentine Gallery’s 1978 Art for Whom?, claimed more generally that “[t]he only valid criterion would…be whether the artist enlarges everyone’s capacity to live, with the fullness which should be his or her equal human due, in the world today” (10). Invitations to Cork’s show, however, included a ten-point manifesto, presumably endorsed by the exhibiting artists (though written, it would seem, by Cork), in which social art’s goals were laid out in clear, albeit still somewhat general-sounding, prose. The two most distinctive points were numbers four—”We are convinced that art must be transformed into a progressive force for change in the future”—and nine—”We would like society to regard artists as having an active part to play in dealing with the human, social and political issues which affect everyone’s existence” (qtd. in Levin 16). In other words, social art was to be an art of everyday life in the sense that it would function to improve the lives of the poor and working class (“society”) by addressing basic problems in the organization of modern life: rundown cities, alienation (either too little or too much), industrial pollution, the uniformity of modern housing developments, etc.
     
    Different artists pursued the goals of social art in different ways. Formally speaking, the various examples of work on display at the two big shows exhibited a wide variety of artistic media and production techniques, though such works tended to exclude traditional fine arts categories such as canvas painting and sculpture. Conservative critic Bernard Levin provided the following accurate (though hostile) account of such variety for readers of The Times after visiting the Art for Whom? show:

    It contains some strikingly attractive brightly-coloured designs by children for the facade of a school; the adult work, on the other hand, consists of things like sheets from the Family Allowances Act torn out and pasted on the wall, similarly displayed notices from the Asbestos Information Council, an advertisement for the products of the Distillers’ Company, annotated to draw attention to the company’s connexion with the thalidomide tragedy, and—this is the contribution of Peter Dunn and Lorraine Leeson—an account of a campaign against the proposed closure (on economy grounds) of Bethnal Green Hospital.

    (16)

    Two important observations on the nature of social art can be drawn from the above description. First, social art greatly resembled what has come to be called social work, its artists independent social workers. Such artists advocated for change by using art to address what were traditionally seen as either political or (increasingly after World War II) sociological/technocratic problems. By acting as community organizers and socialist propagandists (a word they preferred to “advertisers” or “marketers”), they sought to re-define artists as servants to the people and thus re-situate art as a fundamental aspect of everyday life by transforming it into politics. As Andrew Forge predicted in a 1971 piece for Studio International describing the decline of gallery-based art, “Art utterly democratized becomes politics” (34). Such was the goal of social art. Second, such art, despite its wide variety of styles and media (and excepting the occasional public mural), was formally predicated on the denial of aesthetic pleasure, traditionally defined. Cheaply printed photographs, torn sections of newsprint annotated with marker, columns of figures and statistics, typewriter fonts and sloppy textual blocking—social art deliberately sought to replace the vertical dimension of aesthetic free play with the horizontal dimension of historical materialism. Aesthetic contemplation would no longer be modeled on religious worship but on the practice of reading a Marxist pamphlet or socialist newspaper.

     
    As a form of community-centered socialist politics, social art staked out an ostensibly anti-professional position within the art world. Despite the exhibition of work in shows like Art for Society and Art for Whom?—what Dunn and Leeson name “gallery socialism”—working-class (and usually urban) community centers such as town halls, libraries, schools, and tower blocks were deemed the proper place for art, which was itself frequently defined in terms of collective action rather than art objects (43). Social art rhetoric, through variations on phrases like “art for all” or “art for the people,” thus frequently positioned “real” art in opposition to the art of the museum and professional artist. Such institutional art was faulted both for its participation in the capitalist class structure and for the restricted population (educated and supposedly wealthy) it served. Indeed, the role of professional artist was itself attacked for its elitist monopolization of the title. As Ken Sprague, an exhibitor in Art for Society asserted, “It is not a question of every artist being a special kind of man but of every man, woman and child being a special kind of artist” (30). Returned to the people, art would become a progressive force, an invigorating social energy through which communities could fashion their own modern-day utopias. As for the social artists themselves, following a suggestion Justin Schorr made in Toward a Transformation of Art, they re-imagined themselves as therapists, community organizers, and social workers. As Schorr wrote, “My suggestion is that artists should redefine the art enterprise…so that it is no longer considered an economic endeavor but rather is considered a service profession, one that is to be subsidized” (89).
     
    In re-imagining the artist as social worker, however, the division between artist and community member that social art had supposedly wished to mend was re-asserted in technocratic terms. The artist, though no longer possessing skills necessary for the creation of art, possessed an understanding of art as politics and an ability to organize under its name that placed him in the position of artist-administrator or -bureaucrat. Thus the drive to create social art resembled in its professional ideology the contemporaneous movement by artists to market themselves to the business world (best realized by the Artist’s Placement Group or APG).10 Indeed, the function of the social artist was almost identical to that of the new, business-friendly corporate artist, as summarized by Tom Batho of Esso Petroleum in a discussion of APG: “To some extent the artist is a bit like the business efficiency man who goes through the company. It’s not so much what they find wrong but what they release in suggestions from the personnel of the company they’re examining” (qtd. in Lucie-Smith 160). Like these corporate artists, social artists acted as community managers, identifying problem areas and inefficiencies and utilizing organizational skills to spur “every man, woman and child” on to more productive or progressive work (Sprague 30). The social artist, precisely in his or her capacity as social worker, was also a species of technocrat: a manager or human administrator. Stephen Willats, a prominent social artist who continued to produce art according to its principles into the 1990s, thus preferred the term “behavioural art”—highlighting as it does the goal of modified behavior (and the modified consciousness it produces) within communities—to that of social art. (For similar reasons he named his journal “Control”).11
     
    With the technocratic aspect of social art in mind, the ugliness of its actual aesthetic productions should appear less surprising. In a market over-saturated with institutionally certified artists and lacking a consistent method of appraising ability, social artists look longingly to professional labor markets that ranked employees based upon specialized knowledge and skill. Because the Romantic ideology underpinning popular, governmental, and educational understandings of art recognized individual genius in place of measurable skills, artists qua artists in the 1970s competed in an anarchic labor market in which one’s individual labor could not be meaningfully compared with another’s; in the absence of a determinable hierarchy, artists thus depended upon patronage, nepotism, and what was sometimes known as “professional incest” (serving on grant-awarding boards to which one later made application).12 As much then as social art’s “art for everyone” democracy could be explained by the socialist politics of its practitioners, it was just as much a logical response to the devaluation of art as a specialized kind of labor. By inflating the supply of artists so greatly that their market value was zero (everyone is an artist), social artists sought to damn their professionally-trained brethren while re-classifying themselves as technocrats: a new, creative version of scientist, scholar, and administrator. The resulting aesthetic style was thus anti-expressive, anti-Romantic, and anti-Heroic. It was, fundamentally, what a group of German student protestors named in 1968 “information-aesthetics,” in which fact, figure, and technical language approximate dthat of the corporate spreadsheet, governmental paper, or law review (Clay and Kudielka 64). Black and white photography, pay slips, and newspaper articles functioned as mere documentation, what Les Levine called in an early article on information-aesthetics “evidence-creating,” the raw material upon which sociological theses (usually produced under the title of “artist statements”) might be based (264). In the end, social art was ugly because it sought not to be art at all but rather the science and politics of producing changes in human behavior; the aesthetic dis-pleasure of social art was thus premised upon the technocratic pleasure of science.
     
    Taken by itself, social art was an extremely short-lived art world phenomenon that (aside from the popularization of community murals) had little direct lasting effect upon either the art world or the everyday of the working class. Indeed, with the sudden profitability of British Art in international art markets under Thatcher (thanks both to the new finance economy of London and the aesthetic innovations of the YBAs) the financial impetus for turning to social art in the first place had vanished. But though 1970s social art remains today little more than a footnote in the history of Fine Art and socialist political activism, it yet must be recognized as the peculiar (and unwitting) progenitor of one of the most vibrant Western subcultures of the late twentieth century: what Throbbing Gristle christened “Industrial Culture.” For the members of Throbbing Gristle were, if not social artists themselves, then the bastard children of social art, produced through the profane dalliance of social art’s fundamental aesthetic principles with the politics (or anti-politics) of extreme libertarianism.
     
    The members of Throbbing Gristle were not classified as social artists by art critics in the late 1970s (they were not in fact classified as artists at all), but the band’s artistic production (encompassing not only music, but performance, prose, and a significant amount of visual material) greatly resembled social art’s in terms of its deliberate pursuit of what most would call sensuous dis-pleasure. Visually speaking, the means through which Throbbing Gristle solicited such dis-pleasure were nearly identical: degraded black and white photographs were common, color was generally absent (except for the occasional bit of red), poorly clipped newspaper articles served as backdrops or (in written documents such as Industrial News) the artistic subject in its entirety. Perhaps most exemplary—and extreme in its banishment of visual pleasure—is the cover to the band’s first album, confusingly titled The Second Annual Report of Throbbing Gristle (released in 1977). Lest the entirely blank white cover evoke the minimalism of Richard Hamilton’s White Album (designed for the Beatles in 1968), a single plain sticker containing the corporate sounding title, the production date, and the label’s address in an unremarkable black font is affixed to the top right corner. The back of the LP’s sleeve is similarly blank, save for a much larger sticker, pasted in the sleeve’s center and containing what resembles a poorly photocopied reproduction of the first page of a shareholder’s report. The text, written in corporate-speak, describes the band’s activity in thoroughly un-artistic terms:

    This second year of production has shown a definite move towards establishment of a sound business foundation on which further work involving greater capital expenditure can be based. Considerable progress has been made in the fields of research and development which have enabled us to give live demonstrations in five locations.

    (Throbbing Gristle, The Second Annual Report)

    Though some commentators have read the industrial language here and in other areas of Throbbing Gristle’s oeuvre as a means of mocking the industrial dimensions of the music business, the dimensions mimed are not those of the music industry, the major companies having decades earlier adopted cooler corporate identities.13 The aesthetic blandness rather suggests in-house administrative reports of the kind produced by government agencies or scientific/technical R&D departments. In fact, despite occasional music industry gags (particularly with its fourth album, Twenty Jazz Funk Greats), the group’s Industrial Records functioned like a typical late 1970s independent record company; the target of its aesthetic was thus not the record industry at all (of which Industrial Records was in fact a part), but the postwar valorization of techno-rationalism and the authoritarian regime of the expert it supported.14

     
    Before I turn to Throbbing Gristle’s critique of technocracy, let us take a brief look at how the band translated social art’s emphasis on sensuous dis-pleasure into sound. Certainly the music they produced (much of it, especially at its live concerts, might better be classified as noise) was unpleasant by traditional aesthetic standards. With screeches of high-volume feedback, squelches of over-amplified guitars, and the whining improvisations of P-Orridge’s electric violin, Throbbing Gristle’s music seemed crafted on the assumption that even Punk’s three chords were unnecessary for forming a band. Because of the band’s “industrial” label, critics and fans have regularly interpreted such music in mimetic terms, hearing it as a recreation of the postwar industrial soundscape. In an early version of a 1978 review for Sounds, Jon Savage thus observed, “TG take up all the machine made noise in our industrial decline and throw it back in your face. Like PA hum, feedback, static, sonic accidents” (qtd. in Ford 7.12).15 Savage’s observation is typical for its easy correlation of musical noises with the sound of industrial-age machines, but the particular noises he cites are difficult to identify in the 1970s soundscape, industrial or otherwise—with the single exception of a rock concert sound check. Certainly the loose and often skittery electronic beats (Throbbing Gristle lacked a live drummer) sound nothing like the mechanized rhythm of the factory floor to which they’re often compared. The noises of much of Throbbing Gristle’s songs thus no more belong to a realist or representational aesthetic tradition than they do a recognizable musical form.
     
    The band’s sounds were not, of course, entirely without precedent (though some effects, particular those run through Carter’s homemade “Gristlelizer” could not be heard elsewhere). Indeed, they were what sound technicians would readily label noise: excessive or undesired audio information that obscures the primary or desired musical message.16 For the sound technician (or the musician), such sounds in fact cancel out the expressive and emotional aspects of the music (the jam or the groove), replacing its participatory or subjective effect with a purely informational one: the speaker is too close to the mic, the levels on the bass are too high, the samplers are improperly sequenced, etc.17 Thus where Punk rock’s noise stemmed from a DIY amateurism that one could ignore in appreciation of the rock music behind it (and which vanished as the bands improved over time), Throbbing Gristle’s noise frequently came off as alarming sonic information behind which no music or meaning could be discerned. In these early days, Throbbing Gristle’s music thus presented its audience with a question: What do I do with this?
     
    As the cognitive effects of Throbbing Gristle’s brand of noise should suggest, the band did not pursue sensuous dis-pleasure or what Drew Daniel calls “anti-pleasure” for its own sake (12). As with social art’s annotated newspapers and Xeroxed pay slips, the unpleasant productions of Throbbing Gristle were a corollary of the band’s efforts to construct a popular information-aesthetics; unlike social art, however, Throbbing’s Gristle’s information-aesthetics sought, through the détournement of information itself, to aestheticize information rather than to politicize art. Industrial Records supported this goal or (in the language used by the label) “mission” through the semi-regular publication of Industrial News, ostensibly a newsletter/catalogue produced by the band and its collaborators (such as Monte Cazzaza) and distributed to fans, or “Control Agents” (the term is borrowed from Burroughs), who had joined the label’s mailing list. In place of the official fan club publications of other labels, which feature pin-up photographs and teen-oriented interviews with musicians, Industrial News consisted primarily of quasi-scientific news: descriptions of venereal disease, reports on abnormal psychology, technical instructions for survivalists, illustrations of medical procedures (of the kind J.G. Ballard and Martin Dax had celebrated earlier in the decade via Ambit), studies on the effects of radiation, and numerous articles on serial killers.18 The band’s songs were similarly loaded with arcane references and free-floating bits of de-contextualized information; Christopherson in particular regularly mixed in sampled snippets of BBC news programs and documentaries as well as his own field recordings—illicitly captured, according to Ford, with “powerful surveillance equipment” (Ford 8.25). In conjunction with Industrial News and the reference-laden interviews given to the underground music press, these informational snippets frequently served as prompts for further research/aesthetic exploration by fans. They thus functioned as the musical equivalent of scholarly footnotes.
     
    This emphasis on research eventually came to be one of the dominant features of Industrial Culture itself. As P-Orridge explained to Ford: “You can often trace the songs back to my book shelves. 50% to 60% of the songs were conceived after reading books…. I often ended up with an entire drawer of a filing cabinet of documentation in order to come up with just three or four minutes of lyrics” (7.12). As fans increasingly hunted down these texts and those cited by later industrial bands, various reading lists began to circulate. Re/Search Publication’s volume on Industrial Culture thus appends to each interview with an individual band a long list of important texts and recommended readings. Throbbing Gristle’s entry contains over 150 book references, the titles of which include Post-Mortem Procedures; History of Magic, Witchcraft and Occultism; The Scourge of the Swastika; and Nuclear Survival Handbook (“Throbbing Gristle” 18-19). As Daniel, reflecting upon his own initiation to Throbbing Gristle, observes, “Industrial culture had to be sought out through deliberate research and slow archival accumulation, consumed on record and in print at a scholarly remove” (12).
     
    Of course, what Throbbing Gristle and Industrial Records presented as research would probably strike us today as informational trash: no more authentically “research” than the pornography of the 1970s and 1980s whose credits frequently announced the film’s scholarly relevance in an effort to avoid prosecution for obscenity. Indeed, information on serial killers and pictures of medical atrocities (such as the surgically mutilated penis on the cover of Surgical Penis Klinik’s Meat Processing Section, released on Industrial Records in 1980) are today easily accessible via the internet by anyone who is interested (and many who are not). Throbbing Gristle’s information-aesthetics thus imitated the style of social art, but replaced the progressive and often moralistic purpose of the latter’s socialist aesthetics with an anarchic commitment to non-purposiveness and Kantian disinterest. The socialist project of radical left-wing artists, who hoped by their art to remake the social world for the sake of the working class and poor, was transformed into an obsession with information—often disgusting or inscrutable, though nevertheless sometimes strangely beautiful—for its own sake. But just as COUM’s art for art’s sake was also for the sake of a virulent anti-institutionalism, Throbbing Gristle’s emphasis on information for information’s sake was in service to two specific politico-aesthetic principles.
     
    First, Throbbing Gristle sought via the valorization of research and information to affiliate and empower non-professionals who, by definition, lacked institutional accreditation as scholars. The band’s earlier efforts as COUM to liberate art from artists was thus transposed into the professional sphere of science and sociology; information was to be “liberated” from the experts who produced and managed it. As P-Orridge argued in a 1979 manifesto (usually) titled “Nothing Short ov a Total War”: “Thee power in this world rests with thee people who have access to thee most information and also control that information” [sic] (24). As the management of human beings (particularly by government) occurred through the manipulation of information, the key to individual power, P-Orridge concluded, lay in the reclamation by everyday people of the ability to direct and produce information. Throbbing Gristle’s “Control Agent” fans were thus those who had achieved individual agency by taking control over information’s form.
     
    Of course, P-Orrdige’s emphasis on the dangers of managed information may seem over-stated and paranoid to us today. Thanks to the internet, information of almost all types has become readily accessible to all (or at least all those with internet connections) in virtual form. And when particular information is not, its material incarnation is generally easy to locate thanks to online libraries, storefronts, and auction sites. Research, in fact, has become effectively de-institutionalized through the web; today’s budding researcher can pursue his or her project (whatever it might be) independently—with neither authorization nor assistance. (Of course, the availability of online resources assumes a complicated web of production in which multiple individuals participate; these individuals, however, need not interact formally or be institutionally affiliated.) But in the 1960s, 1970s, and 1980s, information was more rigidly organized and demarcated—perhaps, thanks to new technology (which greatly increased both the quantity of recorded information and the possibility of illicit surveillance), even more rigidly so than at any time since the Enlightenment successfully challenged the censorship of religious authority. The Cold War created an atmosphere of secrets, where the open movement of information risked triggering nuclear annihilation. In such a climate, the spy, glamorized by 007, became for much of the early postwar period the ultimate fantasy profession—while the State, guarding its secrets even from itself (witness Nixon, but also serious CIA and MI5 scandals), bred an atmosphere of fear and paranoia. Censorship and obscenity laws were increasingly enforced as cheaper production costs lowered the barrier to publication.
     
    To do independent research at such a time was not easy, especially if the subject of that research was controversial or out of the mainstream. Such research—say, for example, into Nazi occultism or nuclear radiation—required a network of individuals with whom to exchange primary and secondary texts that were often rare and/or prohibitively expensive. It also required some alternative means of publication or information-exchange (as simple as the exchange of letters or as complicated as independent publishing) if the research were going to exist as anything but self-education. Information, as an object, was thus quite a different entity from information today, precisely because information in the 1960s, 1970s, and 1980s was still constituted by an object. And, as an object, it produced aesthetic communities—cultures or sub-cultures, depending upon the perceived value of the information—that revolved almost entirely around its circulation. Because information cannot exist as such without being potentially accessible (it must, that is, contain the capability to inform), different kinds of information in the post-war period became ontologically identified with the different communities that kept them circulating. Most of these communities were organized in the form of professional institutions, which served to limit access by carefully managing membership. But the aesthetic community that has come to be known as Industrial Culture tended to maintain an open network in which any person could participate by producing or exchanging information (as with the first generation of Punk, passive consumption seems to have been rare). Supported by Industrial Records (and later by other labels such as Tesco, World Serpent, and Cold Meat Industries), participants in Industrial Culture fashioned themselves into DIY experts, anarchic technocrats colonizing the extreme borders of science, sociology, and psychology.19
     
    Whereas liberating art from artists produces, in theory, the dissolution (or total expansion) of the concept of art, separating technocracy from professional technocrats does not produce a similar conceptual collapse with regard to technocracy. For even if technocratic science is wrenched from the hands of professionals and opened to all, Throbbing Gristle’s fundamental problem with technocracy—that it works to control people—remains unresolved. The name given to the band’s fans, “Control Agents,” thus conveys a disturbing double-sense: though meant to signify people who had taken control of the information stream that had previously manipulated them, it likewise suggests guerilla practitioners able to use information to control others. In other words, though lacking the institutional validation of the real thing, DIY technocracy still functioned and felt like the professional version it challenged. As P-Orridge advised listeners on Heathen Earth (1980), “You should always aim to be as skillful as the most professional of the government agencies.” Not surprisingly then, the area of research encouraged most by Throbbing Gristle was behavioral psychology—books such as Wilhelm Reich’s Mass Psychology of Fascism, J. Delgado’s Physical Control of the Mind, and J. P. Chaplin’s Rumor, Fear and the Madness of Crowds featured prominently in reference lists, their subjects translated into songs with names such as “Convincing People” and “Persuasion.” Such songs often exhibited a schizophrenic logic, reveling in the very acts of manipulation they seemed to decry. Daniel, for example, observes that though “Persuasion” “functions as an analysis of mechanisms of control, a critical unpacking of the personality that needs to control others…it also permits a pleasurable identification with that controlling position, a fantasy scenario in which the affective charge experienced through having power over others is gloated over, wallowed in and recirculated” (105). By identifying its critique of manipulation with manipulation itself, Throbbing Gristle substituted for social art’s hypocritical denouncement of false consciousness (a diagnosis that establishes the diagnostician’s freedom at the expense of the person or group diagnosed) the disturbing admission that the freedom to critique another’s lack of freedom creates and/or reifies the very lack it critiques.
     
    If one important effect of Throbbing Gristle’s information-aesthetic was the formation of a DIY research community whose existence challenged both the monopolization of research and the progressive use to which it was put by professional technocrats, the other was a clever recovery of the Vaneigem-inspired revolution of everyday life towards which COUM had originally been directed. Indeed, with Throbbing Gristle and Industrial Culture the very concept of the everyday was expanded, in a direction that seems to have left Cage behind by more fully embracing Vaneigem, to include events and experiences (murder, radiation, pollution, boredom, etc.) that are usually seen as waste products of industrial society and thus out of bounds to art’s distinction-granting gaze. As waste products, such objects resisted appropriation by both progressive causes (which usually cited them only as negative examples) and traditional notions of beauty, which generally associated beauty with morality (the latter often identified with the concept of nature or the natural).
     
    The anti-progressive aspect of Throbbing Gristle’s aesthetic was achieved, in a manner that resembles Gray’s representation of the Situationist City, primarily through the selection for representation of objects that cannot rationally be accounted for by any functioning utopia. Exemplary in this regard was the band’s handling of murder, which (especially in its early days) was a frequent topic of its music, writing, and performances. Songs like “Urge to Kill” and “Slug Bait” reported the activities of serial killers like Edmund Kemper and Charles Manson not as calls for moral outrage (and subsequent corrective action), but as aesthetic phenomena. Through such songs and reports in liner notes and Industrial News, the band endorsed the desire to commit murder as a legitimate form of radical human subjectivity and sought to encourage such subjectivity in its audience.20 Sometimes this encouragement even assumed the form of a direct imperative, as at the band’s 1977 “Rat Club” gig, during which P-Orridge wrapped up one song by repeatedly shouting at the audience, “All I want you to do is go out and kill” (Ford 7.11-7.12). Certainly the band did not actually hope to incite murder, but wished instead to open up modes of experiencing murder and the fantasy of committing it that are not wholly determined by the familiar problem-oriented discourses of sociology and psychology. In a June 1976 piece for Studio International titled “Annihilating Reality,” P-Orridge and Christopherson explained:

    Edeward Paisnel, known as the Beast of Jersey, was found guilty of thirteen charges of attacks on six people on Monday 13 December 1971. On 13 September 1440 Gilles de Rais was found guilty of 34 murders, though it is believed his victims numbered over 300. Rais, Prelati, Poitou made crosses, signs, and characters in a circle. Used coal, grease, torches, candles, a stone, a pet, incense. Words were chalked on a board. Could these rituals preceding child murders, in another context and properly photographed, become Beuysian performance?

    (45-46)

    Such musings would come back to haunt P-Orridge during his later investigations by Scotland Yard for producing, along with Derek Jarman and the members of Psychic TV, what looked like a snuff film, but “Annihilating Reality” does not actually advocate murder; rather it argues for the separation of the act’s formal qualities from its social effects and moral value.21 Instead of immorality, murder, the band argued, can be seen as an aesthetic event, as art. Furthermore, when the concept of art was thus expanded so as to include murder as a paradigmatic example, it shed the need to reflect what ought to be and contribute to that ought’s utopian realization.

     
    Though murder appeared frequently as an object of aesthetic contemplation in Throbbing Gristle’s work, a more common figure of anti-progressive desire for the band is that of thwarted biological reproduction. The mutilation of sex organs, abortion, rape involving murder, and (male) masturbation appeared frequently in its lyrics and imagery.22 A regular video backdrop for early Throbbing Gristle concerts, for instance, featured a highly realistic simulated castration. The image of wasted semen, however, received some of the most sustained attention.23 The cover for the “Something Came Over Me” side of Subhuman/Something Came Over Me (1980) featured a laboratory photograph of Christopherson’s semen suspended in water while the song’s lyrics celebrated the anti-social pleasures of male masturbation. A single line, “something came over me,” is repeated incessantly in a regular rhythmic pattern by P-Orridge, who occasionally substitutes for it additional lyrics (“Was it white and sticky?” “I think I kind of liked it,” and “Mommy didn’t like it”) that reveal the title’s sexual significance. The final refrain, “And I’m do-do-do-do-doing it again” communicates a triumphant dismissal of the mother’s censure, the extended staccato of the word “doing” signaling not only the speaker’s defiance of social expectation, but the excessive jouissance achieved by doing so. In its 1980 performance of the song at Oundle School, then an all-boy’s boarding school near Peterborough, the band further expanded the song’s significance by using a greatly extended version as the center-piece for its entire performance.24 For the audience of adolescent schoolboys, P-Orridge shifted to a didactic register, transforming the final lyric (repeated again and again for minutes) from committed avowal to militaristic imperative—”Do-do-do-do-do it anyway!”—thereby hijacking the educational discourse of the institution for non-productive and socially harmful instruction. Through such careful undermining of the progressive ideology governing the production and reception of art, Throbbing Gristle offered an art that deliberately countered the moral desires of socially conscious citizens.
     
    Of course, the vast majority of the band’s music and visual production was unconcerned with desire at all, moral or otherwise, and there was little of it that directly attacked specific moral values. Indeed, as described earlier, much of Throbbing Gristle’s work was concerned with what was generally perceived as informational trash. The band took functionless research and discredited or fringe science and, refusing to render it “art” by translating it into a fine arts language of visual pleasure, presented it as research. Because such research lacked functional value, however, it simultaneously served as a successfully realized expression of what could be called “pure information”—information, which through a process resembling détournement, had been removed from any particular function or purpose. As a material phenomenon, pure information maintains the form of science or purpose (it looks like data) but cannot be meaningfully identified with either a professional research institution or a particular project or purpose. It thus lacks a rational cause, but looks like it has one; and this odd conjunction—the appearance of purposiveness in general—is precisely (and not incidentally) the definition of beauty offered by Kant and the tradition of aesthetics to which he gave rise. Ultimately, Throbbing Gristle’s strongest weapon against the colonization of art by experts was thus to adopt the form of expertise while emptying it of reason. For data denied function can communicate to its receiver only as pure form: a discarded recording of computer sounds (“I.B.M.”) becomes music; a medical textbook illustration of a surgical procedure becomes a drawing. Furthermore, by creating its own non-professional research communities in which all could produce such research-cum-art, Throbbing Gristle likewise created a host of un-trained (even inadvertent) artists. Throbbing Gristle thus turned the form of social art against social art itself; the expertise of the social artist, secured by his superior progressive vision, was undone by divorcing expertise from reason both pure and practical (to use Kantian language) and thus opening it to all. If anyone could produce research without rational aim or direction and communicate that research, then anyone who did so was simultaneously producing art.
     
    Throbbing Gristle “ceased to exist” (to use the group’s own language) in 1981, but its influence was felt throughout the eighties and much of the nineties as a host of new bands and subcultural artists adopted the “mission” of Industrial Culture. Though the bands and labels started by the original four (Tutti and Carter’s Chris and Cosey, P-Orridge’s Psychick TV, and Christopherson’s Coil) still set much of the research agenda, new experimental groups such as Whitehouse, Current 93, Nurse with Wound, SPK, Test Dept, Cabaret Voltaire, Einsturzende Neubauten, Boyd Rice, and Der Blutharsch, introduced their own aesthetic tweaks and produced their own “scholarly literature.”25 By the 1990s, Industrial Culture had even had limited mainstream success as bands like Skinny Puppy, Ministry, and Nine Inch Nails translated Throbbing Gristle’s “musical” style into more familiar song structures (most featuring recognizable choruses and stable electronic rhythms).
     
    Despite Industrial Culture’s longevity, however, information technology and the social reality undergirding the subculture has changed so significantly as to render unviable the subculture’s aesthetic. The personal computer and the internet have created a new kind of de-hierarchized social sphere, very different from that of “everyday” Britain during the post-war period, in which communities could function outside the bounds and without the remit of law, social mores, and professional institutions; indeed, the internet seems even to have freed communities from the limitations of geographic space. On the face of it such open access to the exchange of information might appear to be the realization, on a global scale, of the kind of DIY research/aesthetic community on which Industrial Culture was based. In practice, however, the mode of community enabled by computers and the internet privileges postmodern—or, as Alan Kirby has called them, “digimodern”—communication practices and social values that are incompatible with the essentially modernist values of Industrial Culture and the Situationist aesthetics it inherited.26
     
    Although, as Mitchell Waldrop has recounted in his authoritative history of personal computing, both the computer and the internet were originally designed to aid scientists and researchers in the processing of scientific data, even before the launch of the early internet (as ARPANET), they were already serving an important secondary function: personal communication—or what most communication scholars call Computer-Mediated Communication (CMC). In CMC, multiple computers, connected via the internet, enable through special software new forms of communication platforms (the newsgroup, the email, the instant message) that privilege direct or low-latency communication between distinct individuals. Though there has been a continuous debate over the value of the communities produced through CMC, both its proponents and its detractors typically support their judgments by comparing these computer-mediated communities to traditional, communitarian notions of inter-subjective belonging derived from Romantic or anti-modern notions of what a community is.27
     
    The model of community put forth by Throbbing Gristle, by contrast, rejected communitarian values (which the band viewed as both overly conservative and excessively utopian) in favor of those stemming from aesthetics and radical subjectivity. In place of personal communication, Industrial Culture privileged the exchange of useless information: of non-purposive texts (informational trash), citations, and prompts for research. Such exchange, though occasionally also leading to the formation of personal relationships premised upon intimacy or inter-subjective familiarity, was directed primarily towards the enabling of aesthetic experiences and DIY (a practical ideology whose name itself is at odds with traditional notions of community) activities that are fundamentally individual or mono-subjective in orientation. Whereas Industrial Culture was premised from the start upon a Modernist notion of the text—non-responsive, impersonal, self-sufficient (or endogenic) with respect to meaning—CMC substitutes for the thick mediation of the text the transparent mediation of software (offering direct, often immediate exchange). On the newsgroup rec.music.industrial, started in 1991 and still operative today, one finds virtually no aesthetic texts (and few links or citations to such texts), but rather personal exchanges about favorite and least favorite music, requests to meet up at concerts, advice on which CD to purchase, and a small degree of personal name-calling and invective (“flames”). Though by some criteria this may very well constitute informational trash, it offers little potential for “art as anything” détournement nor the radical aesthetic experience such détournement seeks.
     
    The development of CMC alone, however, was not responsible for the finished viability of the kind of détournement practiced by Throbbing Gristle and Industrial Culture; the rise of new media (beginning in the early 1990s) brought with it a change in the ontology of media itself that robbed détournement, in virtually all its modes, of critical power. Lev Manovich explains this change in terms of variability:

    Old media involved a human creator who manually assembled textual, visual, and/or audio elements into a particular composition or sequence. This sequence was stored in some material, its order determined once and for all. Numerous copies could be run off from the master, and, in perfect correspondence with the logic of an industrial society, they were all identical. New media, in contrast, is characterized by variability. (Other terms that are often used…are mutable and liquid.) Instead of identical copies, a new media object typically gives rise to many different versions.

    (36)

    Lacking an ideal (in the Platonic sense) or proper form, the new media object is too mutable, too unfinished and open to change to serve as a fitting target of détournement. As strings of 0’s and 1’s meant to be decoded by software (in contrast to the hardware needed to access old media such as film or vinyl), new media objects lack the very qualities previously taken to constitute an object. They have content, but no essential form—and lacking such form, they lend themselves more to use than to study or beholding. Indeed, the eminent usability of the new media object has given rise in recent years to the dual ideologies of Web 2.0 and “prosumption,” each advocated by technophiles, media journalists, and marketing gurus.28

     
    In the face of such an object, which not only allows itself to be changed/mis-used but seems to positively invite it, what is a twenty-first-century Situationist to do? Détournement in the style of Debord—meant through the collage of plagiarized texts to short-circuit the spectacle in order to raise the spectator’s critical consciousness—loses its critical purchase in a world of re-mixed and mashed-up content. But so too does the détournement of Vaneigem, which aims to revitalize the revolutionary potential of the everyday through what he sometimes called the pre-analytic “consciousness of immediate experience” (195). No longer is it possible to restore an object’s lost aesthetic surplus by reframing it as pure information, for the ontology of the object within a cultural sphere dominated by new media is no longer objectivity in the traditional sense at all, but rather customization, personalization, and mis-use.
     
    Because of the twin problems of CMC and new media ontology, Industrial Culture deliberately resisted adapting to the internet. Throughout the 1990s, few of the bands and artists associated with the subculture had any web presence at all, while today the key living practitioners make little use of it other than for advertising and sales.29 Unusual for contemporary pop musicians, many of these sales revolve around limited edition, physical objects (usually vinyl, but sometimes CDs) in handcrafted packaging or bundled with special art objects. While it would be easy to criticize such a practice as a conventional form of commodity fetishism, it might be better seen as a form of object fetishism—that is, an insistence, under the dominance of new media, on classical objectivity, textual closure, and aesthetic disinterest. Those industrial musicians who have adopted digital production techniques have done so in ways that seek to undermine or challenge the ideology of free-form variance and mutability, most often by relying upon alchemical or magical working methods (which emphasize continuance and development rather than dissonance, plagiarism, and customization).
     

    From the Art of Everyday Life and Death to the Aesthetics of Neoliberalism(s)

     
    What, ultimately, were the political valences of Throbbing Gristle’s aesthetic productions and the subculture that formed around them? Politically speaking, their commitment to what we can call (paradoxically) a technocratic libertarianism maps poorly onto traditional schemas of political affiliation. As P-Orridge (writing as David Brooks) told Sounds in 1978: “It is very important that TG be allowed to point out that they have absolutely no political stance of any kind. Throbbing Gristle are apolitical…. Long live the Industrialists!” (qtd. in Ford 8.15). Though such an apoliticism can to some degree be read as anarchic resistance to the post-war political order, the silliness of the concluding exclamation indicates Throbbing Gristle’s distance from the usual forms of (leftwing) anarchism, which see the State and the warring political groups to which it gives rise as one of the central problems of the modern political order.
     
    Because Industrial Culture (like the tail end of the first wave of Punk) was at its peak during the period of Conservative rule under Margaret Thatcher, the ugliness of Throbbing Gristle’s art has (again, as with Punk) sometimes been interpreted as leftwing resistance to modern capitalism and the Conservative Party under Thatcher.30 As my discussion of the group’s relationship to social art should suggest, however, its commitment to dystopian models of social (dis)organization actually locates it closer to Thatcher than her opposition during the late 1970s (recall that the group “ceased to exist” after 1981). As “Sleazy” explains in an interview with Daniels:

    [A]t that time I think that the Labour government was seen as the bad guy. They had been the cause of many of the social problems that we had railed against…. So when the conservatives first got into power, nobody really knew who they were aside from the fact that it was a change from the supposed darkness of the past. All the negative things that we ascribe to the Conservative or Republican viewpoint now were unknown to us at the time.

    (78)

    Of course, there are significant ideological differences between Thatcher’s Conservatism and Throbbing Gristle’s libertarianism, but given the social and economic climate of the time, the similarities—particularly their simultaneous suspicion of and attraction to the very idea of government itself—are striking. Indeed, Thatcher’s various efforts to encourage individual self-reliance and private financial markets through the withdrawal of both state support and bureaucratic tinkering resembles in its liberalizing strategies the efforts of COUM/Throbbing Gristle to empower individual non-professionals as artists, researchers, and anarchic technocrats. Both goals squarely opposed the left’s efforts to produce a coherently organized society built upon community and equality through the empowerment of the working class.

     
    For this reason—and for Throbbing Gristle and Industrial Culture’s wry hostility to socialist political ideals such as community, fraternity, and equality—it is tempting to position Throbbing Gristle as a kind of neoliberal vanguard, a libertarian aesthetic project contributing, however minutely (and perhaps even unwittingly), to the disintegration of the postwar social order and the rise of an atomized, individual-oriented political sphere dominated by economic imperatives. Viewed through such a lens, Industrial Culture would bear a strong similarity to Punk, which—though repeatedly hailed by scholars as anti-capitalist and radically (if insufficiently) socialist—shares many aesthetic principles with Industrial Culture: an anti-technocratic or DIY approach to aesthetic production; a celebration of the ugly, violent, and ruined aspects of postwar social life; and a rampant—indeed, uncontrollable (witness Malcolm McLaren and Sid Vicious)—individualism.
     
    Throbbing Gristle’s relationship to Situationist theory, however, suggests problems with this assessment. The first revolves around the difficult and perhaps paradoxical nature of aesthetics as a politics, which we find in Vaneigem’s work—although in a deliberately proto-theoretical mode of discourse. Vaneigem prescribes a politics in the form of aesthetic practice, which through its détournement of the everyday is designed to produce revolution at the level of individual subjectivity. “The work of art of the future will be the construction of a passionate life,” he insists, in one of many similar-sounding formulations (202). This prescription may at first also appear a blueprint for neoliberalism; indeed, aesthetics itself (and with it the Kantian idea of the beautiful) has since the 1980s come to been seen as essentially individualist in orientation, the judgments of taste that underpin it functioning as little more than psycho-social expressions of class difference. This is unfortunate, in that the aesthetic, as first theorized by Kant, is posited as precisely that mechanism that enables human beings to link their individual subjectivity (via sensations or aesthesis) to the universality of a shared social order. As Kant states, “in the judgment of taste nothing is postulated except…a universal voice with regard to satisfaction without the mediation of concepts, hence the possibility of an aesthetic judgment that could at the same time be considered valid for everyone” (101). From a Kantian perspective, the aesthetic judgment directed at everyday life would thus function to lay the ground for a community not based on shared interests, values, or antagonisms, but rather that of sense itself—what Jacques Rancière sometimes calls a communis sensus. This communis sensus is a kind of community persisting through (and indeed because of) separation; it posits a mode of togetherness founded in disinterested, sensual autonomy. As Rancière explains, “aesthetic autonomy is not that autonomy of artistic ‘making’ celebrated by modernism. It is the autonomy of a form of sensory experience. And it is that experience which appears as the germ of a new humanity, of a new form of individual and collective life” (Aesthetics 32). As Rancière notes elsewhere, the aesthetic mode of experience produces for the individual a radical dis-identification with his own social situatedness; and it is precisely this dis-identification (in Vaneigem, immediate experience) that allows one to create new identities, forms of consciousness, and relationships with others (Rancière, Emancipated 73). Ultimately, this is the form of experience that Throbbing Gristle aimed at, and through this experience a communis sensus, which, in contrast to the more traditionally political utopias proposed in the postwar period, would not require co-presence, cooperation, or even direct communication in order to create belonging.
     
    The second reason we might reject the attribution of neoliberalism to Throbbing Gristle stems from a problem with the concept of neoliberalism itself. Humanities and social science scholars use this word to signal a politico-economic order, dominant in Britain and the US since the 1980s, wherein the order of politics has been completely (or almost completely) reduced to that of economics, all in the name of individual freedom and competitive markets. Neoliberalism thus represents an end to community, to distributive notions of justice, to universal ideals; in exchange, it offers what David Harvey has called, “the financialization of everything” (33). For these reasons, it serves as the bête noir of contemporary scholarship, where it is universally attacked or lamented, sometimes even as an “evil” or a “terror.”31 Despite its prevalence within scholarly debate, however, the concept of neoliberalism has managed largely to escape the kind of critical complication that surrounds other key scholarly concepts. Taylor C. Boas and Jordan Gans-Morse, after conducting a survey of the term’s appearance in scholarly articles on development and political economy between 2002 and 2005 (admittedly a far-cry from humanities scholarship, but the comparison is still instructive), find that the term is rarely subject to definition, though surprisingly monosemous in usage:

    Despite its prevalence, scholars’ use of the term neoliberalism presents a puzzle. Neoliberalism shares many attributes with ‘essentially contested’ concepts such as democracy, whose multidimensional nature, strong normative connotations, and openness to modification over time tend to generate substantial debate over their meaning and proper application. In stark contrast to such concepts, the meaning of neoliberalism has attracted little scholarly attention.

    (138)

    Instead of neoliberalisms scholars must thus currently make do with neoliberalism, and with it a surprisingly—and, I believe, unhelpfully—monologic vision of a dominant order unmarked by serious internal difference, contradiction, or conflict at the level of logic.

     
    Throbbing Gristle and the illumination its aesthetic practice offers with respect to the contradictions of Situationist thought, however, point the way to a richer notion of neoliberalism as a concept. For it is clear that what is neoliberal about Throbbing Gristle and Industrial Culture—their individualism, their substitution of aesthetics for traditional politics, and their hostility toward collective social projects—had been inherited from Situationist thought, which, via Vaneigem, celebrated the very same values as a corollary to the revolution of everyday life. This revolution, albeit rooted in individual psychology, nevertheless sought something larger—a reconceptualization of what individuality and community are and can be, a communis sensus in which aesthesis is enough to produce belonging. If it contributed to the ultimate dominance of a neoliberal order, it did so, paradoxically, out of ignorance—for certainly, the content of our contemporary social order is not what Vaneigem imagined—but also deliberateness, in that the form of our social order is as close a realization to what Vaneigem wanted as the West has yet known. By drawing a line from Situationist thought (itself subject to internal contradictions and multiple potentialities), through Industrial Culture, to the concept of neoliberalism, my intent is not to paint the Situationists or Throbbing Gristle as evil, but rather to suggest a deeper, more complicated, and internally conflicted conceptual mapping of neoliberalism. Industrial Culture and its approach to Situationist thought offer us a better understanding of the revolutionary hopes and desires that helped supplant social democracy with neoliberalism, as well as the radical possibility that somewhere hidden within the workings of neoliberalism itself may lie a path to these hopes and desires’ eventual fulfillment.
     

    Gregory Steirer is a scholar specializing in media studies, aesthetics, and digital culture. From 2011-2012, he served as a researcher for the Connected Viewing Initiative project at the Carsey-Wolf Center at UC Santa Barbara. He has taught television, audio culture, film, and literature at the University of Pennsylvania, the New York Film Academy, and UC Santa Barbara. He has published articles on performance theory and comics studies and has work forthcoming in the anthology Connected Viewing: Selling, Sharing, and Streaming Media in a Digital Age (Routledge). He also manages the blog Cultural Production.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. Chtcheglov’s original piece was published in abridged form under the pseudonym Gilles Ivain in the first issue of the Internationale Situationniste (1958). Because Gray took great liberties with the translations, formatting, and illustrations (some contributed by British artist Jamie Reid), his anthology has been dismissed by most scholarly authorities as a poor translation. Ken Knabb, whose Situationist International Anthology is consistently preferred by academics for scholarly citations, singles out Gray’s work in the 1981 Preface to his own anthology as being “particularly bad,” full of “chummy paraphrases [that] obscure the precise sense of the original” (ix). Because of this dismissal, I treat Gray in this introduction more as an author than a translator. This is in keeping with how he was perceived by the mid-70s British counterculture itself, who associated Gray’s name more with Situationist thought than the names of the original participants—save, of course, for Guy Debord and Raoul Vaneigem.
     

    2. For the best examples of Greenberg’s approach to aesthetics, see Greenberg, “Abstract, Representational, and So Forth”; Greenberg, “The New Sculpture”; and Greenberg, “Modernist Painting.”
     

    3. Though there appears to have been no direct interaction between Ballard and the members of Throbbing Gristle, during the 1980s they were often perceived (and presented) as part of the same cultural and/or aesthetic movement. Re/Search Publications, a publisher specializing in subculture and outsider or fringe work, published works by both of them (as well as work by William Burroughs) as part of the same series.
     

    4. A history of the reception and development of Situationist thought in England can be found in Robertson.
     

    5. For a comprehensive history of COUM, see Ford.
     

    6. For surveys of political and press response to the show see Ford 6.22-6.24 and Walker, Art and Outrage 88-92. Ford uses an idiosyncratic page numbering schema for Wreckers of Civilization, in which each chapter begins a new numbering sequence. My citations thus indicate the chapter number and page number.
     

    7. Mulholland ascribes to COUM too much influence when he argues that “COUM, in effect, helped to justify and popularize the right-wing attack on the Arts Council which took place throughout 1976, and may have been a contributing factor in creating the legitimization crises that ensured a Conservative election victory in 1979” (63). But certainly COUM did help change public opinion regarding the value and efficacy of the Arts Council and was in large part responsible for its withering under Thatcher.
     

    8. The young P-Orrdige’s first album, Early Worm, quotes Cage in its liner notes and features such instruments as “prepared tapes,” “feedback,” and “waste paper bin.” Though never formally published in the 1960s, the album was re-issued in a limited edition as Genesis Breyer P-Orridge and Thee Early Worm by Dais Records in 2008. For more information on this album, see Ford 1.8; P-Orridge, “Biography”; and “Genesis P-Orridge and Thee Early Worm.” For the best published account of COUM’s approach to performance art and the importance to P-Orridge of Cage’s Silence, see Ford, especially Chapters 1 and 2.
     

    9. Not a single scholarly publication that presents itself as Art History mentions Throbbing Gristle (despite the latter’s greater longevity and cultural influence) except as a postscript to COUM.
     

    10. For an account of the APG, see Bishop 163-177. Somewhere in between social art and the APG was the occasionally successful effort by artists to market themselves individually to towns (especially new town corporations) as “town artists.” David Harding, who worked in such a capacity for Glenrothes from 1968 to the late 70s, defined his job in terms of three roles: “The artist as planner”; “The artist working with architects and designers,” thereby “influencing the space between buildings”; and “The artist as community artist,” “creat[ing] opportunities with the town for people to express themselves and create their own environment” (Braden 41-2).
     

    11. Willats recounts in detail one of his 1970s “behavioural art” projects (and includes reproductions of the many forms and surveys it involved) in Willats, Art and Social Function. A survey of his broader career can be found in Willats, Stephen Willats: Between Buildings and People.
     

    12. Despite Romanticism’s seeming incompatibility with government technocracy, a Romantic approach to artistic production dictated much of the British government’s arts education policy in the 1960s and 70s, the most important of which was the creation of the Diploma of Art and Design (or Dip AD) under what is generally referred to as the First Coldstream Report. For full details of the Dip AD and its differences from the degree it replaced (the National Diploma in Design or NDD), see National Advisory on Art Education. An abridged version of the report can be found in Ashwin 95-101. Although the Report enshrined Romantic conceptions of the artist into state policy (for instance, the waiving of entry requirements for applicants “tempermentally allergic to conventional education”), these same conceptions fueled student opposition to the Dip AD (National Advisory 3, par 8). For a concise account of the most famous case of art school resistance, see Tickner.
     

    13. See, for examples, “Throbbing Gristle” 9-11 and Reynolds 130.
     

    14. For an early account of Industrial Records’ publishing activity, including some discussion of their work with Brion Gysin and William Burroughs, see “Throbbing Gristle Biography” 65.
     

    15. The published version was heavily edited, but Savage developed this reading further in England’s Dreaming (Savage 422). Genesis P-Orridge offers a similar interpretation in “Throbbing Gristle” 11. For an example of such a reading by fans, see Scaruffi.
     

    16. As Abraham Moles puts it, “A noise is a signal the sender does not want to transmit” (79).
     

    17. Or, in the case of tracks like “I.B.M.” (from D.o.A.), a “found-recording” supposedly discovered on a discarded magnetic tape in a dumpster outside a computer corporation, with questions about basic production and intention: How were these sounds made, why were they made, and why were they discarded?
     

    18. Pages from Industrial News, no. 2 (1979) have been reproduced in Ford 9.20-9.23.
     

    19. Discussing the significance of the name “Industrial Records” in the liner notes to The Industrial Records Story [1984], P-Orridge (writing under the pen name Terry Gold) explained, “Records meant files and research documents, a library” (qtd. in Ford 7.17).
     

    20. Some later industrial bands, such as Whitehouse (named after either a pornographic magazine, the seat of the United States government, or censorship crusader Mary Whitehouse), developed this interest in murder so that it served as the primary focus of their music.
     

    21. The realistic images of mutilation and death used by the band were primarily the work of Christopherson, who trained as a professional wound simulator—a job intended to help prepare novice emergency and military medics for work in the field. In 1977, Christopherson was also employed to use this training to decorate the storefront windows of Malcolm McLaren’s Sex shop with what resembled the remains of a young man killed in an electrical fire. See Savage 324-325.
     

    22. Although Cosi Fanni Tutti was a leading member of Throbbing Gristle and her sexuality had been a major focus of COUM’s performance art, Throbbing Gristle generally ignored female sexuality except as it is related to reproduction. Later industrial bands tended to maintain this approach, in the process creating a creative environment hostile to women (who, not surprisingly, figure rarely as artists/writers/performers within industrial culture until the latter’s adoption of pagan ideologies in the early 1990s). Important and influential exceptions include the work of Nurse with Wound and Current 93 (especially the latter’s In Menstrual Night [1986]), though both bands were led by men.
     

    23. The obsession with semen carried over into numerous post-Throbbing Gristle industrial culture projects. P-Orridge’s next band, Psychic TV, frequently explored the magical functions of semen; Coil (which included Christopherson) released t-shirts promising “The industrial use of semen will revolutionize the human race”; and Coil adherents Anarcocks sold specially designed vials of their own semen over the internet.
     

    24. The unlikely venue was secured via a series of misrepresentations and lies regarding the band’s sound (P-Orridge presented them as a cross between Pink Floyd and Tangerine Dream). The students, however, loved it (they seem the most enraptured of any of the band’s live audiences captured on video). Concert footage is available on Throbbing Gristle, TGV.
     

    25. Cabaret Voltaire actually began making music before Throbbing Gristle, but their music was not regularly associated with Industrial Culture until after Throbbing Gristle had disbanded. For more information see Fish.
     

    26. On digimodernism, see Kirby.
     

    27. An overview of the debate can be found in Baym. For representative examples of each side, see Rheingold and Lockard.
     

    28. For a brief account of these ideologies, see Han.
     

    29. This lack of use should not be ascribed to any form of Luddism or technophobia, as many of Industrial Culture’s leading artists were at the vanguard of analogue technology (particularly via sampling) and early digital sound processing.
     

    30. See, for example, Walker, Left Shift 110.
     

    31. Note, for example, the titles of Mike Davis and Daniel Bertrand Monk’s Evil Paradises: Dreamworlds of Neoliberalism and Henry A. Giroux’s Against the Terror of Neoliberalism: Politics Beyond the Age of Greed.
     

    Works Cited

     

    • Ashwin, Clive, ed. Art Education: Documents and Policies 1768-1975. London: SRHE, 1975. Print.
    • Baym, Nancy K. Personal Connections in the Digital Age. Malden: Polity, 2010. Print.
    • Bishop, Claire. Artificial Hells: Participatory Art and the Politics of Spectatorship. London: Verso, 2012. Print.
    • Boas, Taylor C. and Jordan Gans-Morse. “Neoliberalism: From New Liberal Philosophy to Anti-Liberal Slogan.” Studies in Comparative International Development 44.2 (2009): 137-161. Print.
    • Braden, Su. Artists and People. London: Routledge, 1978. Print.
    • Clay, Jean and Robert Kudielka. “Politics and Art.” Studio International 176.903 (1968): 62-64. Print.
    • Cork, Richard. “Art for Whom?” Art for Whom? London: ACGB, 1978. 5-11. Print.
    • Daniel, Drew. 20 Jazz Funk Greats. New York: Continuum, 2008. Print.
    • Debord, Guy. Society of the Spectacle. Trans. Ken Knabb. Eastbourne: Soul Bay, 2009. Kindle file.
    • Dunn, Peter and Loraine Leeson. “A Question of Context.” Art for Society: Contemporary British Art with a Social or Political Purpose. London: Whitechapel Art Gallery, 1978. 41-46. Print.
    • Fish, Mick. Industrial Evolution: Through the Eighties with Cabaret Voltaire and Local Government. London: SAF, 2002. Print.
    • Ford, Simon. Wreckers of Civilisation: The Story of Coum Transmissions & Throbbing Gristle. London: Black Dog, 1999. Print.
    • Forge, Andrew. “Forces Against Object-Based Art.” Studio International 181.929 (1971): 32-37. Print.
    • Gray, Christopher. Leaving the Twentieth Century: The Incomplete Works of the Situationist International. London: Revel, 1998. Print.
    • Greenberg, Clement. “Abstract, Representational, and So Forth.” Art and Culture. Boston: Beacon, 1961. 133-138. Print
    • ———. “Modernist Painting.” Clement Greenberg: The Collected Essays and Criticism, Volume 4: Modernism with a Vengeance, 1957-1969. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1993. 85-93. Print.
    • ———. “The New Sculpture.” Art and Culture. Boston: Beacon, 1961.139-145. Print.
    • Han, Sam. Web 2.0. London: Routledge, 2011. Print.
    • Harvey, David. A Brief History of Neoliberalism. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2007. Print.
    • Kant, Immanuel. Critique of the Power of Judgment. Ed. Paul Guyer. Trans. Eric Matthews and Paul Guyer. New York: Cambridge UP, 2000. Print.
    • Kirby, Alan. Digimodernism: How New Technologies Dismantle the Postmodern and Reconfigure Our Culture. New York: Continuum, 2009. Print.
    • Knabb, Ken. Preface. Situationist International Anthology. Revised ed. Ed. and trans. Ken Knabb. Berkeley: Bureau of Public Secrets, 2006. ix-x. Print.
    • Levin, Bernard. “This Poisoning of the Well of Art.” The Times 12 May 1978: 16. Print.
    • Levine, Les. “The Information Fall-Out.” Studion International 181.934 (1971): 264-267. Print.
    • Lockard, Joseph. “Progressive Politics, Electronic Individualism and the Myth of Virtual Community.” Internet Culture. Ed. David Porter. New York: Routledge, 1997. 219-231.
    • Lucie-Smith, Edward. “Artists in Steel Towers.” Studio International 177.910 (1969): 158-161. Print.
    • Manovich, Lev. The Language of New Media. Cambridge: MIT P, 2001. Print.
    • Moles, Abraham. Information Theory and Aesthetic Perception. Trans. Joel E. Cohen. Urbana: U of Illinois P, 1968. Print.
    • Mulholland, Neil. The Cultural Devolution: Art in Britain in the Late Twentieth Century. Burlington: Ashgate, 2003. Print.
    • P-Orridge, Genesis. “Nothing Short ov a Total War.” Esoterrorist: Selected Essays 1980-1988. San Francisco: MediaKaos/Alecto Enterprises, no copyright. 24-25. Print.
    • P-Orridge, Genesis and Peter Christopherson. “Annihilating Reality.” Studio International 192.982 (1976): 44-48. Print.
    • Rancière, Jacques. Aesthetics and Its Discontents. Trans. Steven Corcoran. Malden: Polity, 2009. Print.
    • ———. The Emancipated Spectator. Trans. Gregory Elliott. London: Verso, 2009. Print.
    • Reynolds, Simon. Rip It Up and Start Again: Postpunk 1978-1984. New York: Penguin, 2006. Print.
    • Rheingold, Howard. The Virtual Community: Homesteading on the Electronic Frontier. Revised ed. Cambridge: MIT P, 2000. Print.
    • Robertson, George. “The Situationist International: Its Penetration into British Culture.” What Is Situationism? A Reader. Ed. Stewart Home. Edinburgh: AK P, 1996. 107-133. Print.
    • Savage, John. England’s Dreaming. New York: St. Martin’s Griffin, 1991. Print.
    • Scaruffi, Pierro. “Throbbing Gristle.” Scaruffi.com. Web. 15 August 2011. Schorr, Justin. Toward a Transformation of Art. London: Assoc. U P, 1974. Print.
    • Serota, Nicholas. “Preface.” Art for Society: Contemporary British Art with a Social or Political Purpose. London: Whitechapel Art Gallery, 1978. 5. Print.
    • Sprague, Ken. “Said and Done.” Art for Society: Contemporary British Art with a Social or Political Purpose. London: Whitechapel Art Gallery, 1978, pp 27-30. Print.
    • Throbbing Gristle. Heathen Earth. Industrial Records/Forced Exposure, 2011. CD.
    • ———. The Second Annual Report of Throbbing Gristle. IR , 1977. Vinyl record.
    • ———. TGV. IR, 2000. DVD.
    • “Throbbing Gristle.” Ed. V. Vale, Industrial Culture Handbook. San Francisco: RE/Search, 1983. 3-19. Print.
    • “Throbbing Gristle Biography.” William S. Burroughs, Brion Gysin and Throbbing Gristle. San Francisco: RE/Search, 1982. 62-65. Print.
    • Tickner, Lisa. Hornsey 1968: The Art School Revolution. London: 2008. Print.
    • UK. Ministry of Education. National Advisory Council on Art Education. First Report of the National Advisory Council on Art Education 1960. London:1960. Print.
    • Vaneigem, Raoul. The Revolution of Everyday Life. Trans. Donald Nicholson-Smith. London: Rebel, 2001. Print.
    • Waldrop, M. Mitchell. The Dream Machine: J.C.R. Licklider and the Revolution that Made Computing Personal. New York: Viking, 2001. Print.
    • Walker, John A. Art and Outrage: Provocation, Controversy and the Visual Arts. London: Pluto, 1999. Print.
    • ———. Left Shift. London: I. B. Tauris, 2002. Print.
    • Willats, Stephen. Art and Social Function. 2nd ed. London: Ellipsis, 2000. Print.
    • ———. Stephen Willats: Between Buildings and People. London: Academy Group, 1996. Print.
  • Cage’s Mesostics and Saussure’s Paragrams as Love Letters

    Sean Braune (bio)
    York University
    sbraune@yorku.ca

     
    Abstract
     
    John Cage’s poetry is often analyzed in relation to conceptual writing and constraint, making Cage seem particularly absent. This essay argues that the conceptual writing found in “62 Mesostics re Merce Cunningham” is not devoid of emotion. Quite the contrary, the mesostics become the equivalent of a love letter. By employing Saussure’s paragram studies, Foucault’s theory of heterotopias, and chaos theory, the essay shows that there is something in language that renders it as either a constrained vehicle of love (in the Cagean mesostic), or as a nonlinear system that features disequilibria and chance emergences of meaning (in the Saussurean paragram).
     
    John Cage’s “62 Mesostics re Merce Cunningham” fashions text in relation to the chosen “spine-word,” or name, which is, in this case, either “Merce” or “Cunningham.” A “mesostic” is a form invented by Cage that writes through another text using the constraint of a spine-word or name. In mesostics, the spine-word or name moves down the middle of the poem, whereas an acrostic is left-justified. A “paragram” is a term invented by Saussure that denotes an embedded name or theme-word that proliferates within a text. The paragram shares features with a mesostic; however, the paragram is hidden whereas mesostics are typically announced. The paragram proliferates in a text, according to Saussure, in relation to its phonic features that simultaneously saturate the text while at the same time structurally organizing it. Much as Saussure originally defines langue in relation to space, Cage’s practice of naming exists within a space: “For Saussure these words exist at the same time, that is, synchronically, in a purely relational structure, a topological space Saussure called langue” (Saldanha 2085). This essay suggests that the mesostics emerge from a protosemantic field of language via Cage’s chance operations while simultaneously manifesting as a paragram (as an encoded name within language). I will also claim that the mesostics exist within a poetic or syntactic space that signifies the love shared between Cage and Cunningham, who “were lovers, life partners from 1942 until Cage’s death” (Weaver 19). “Love” is a fraught term that may seem rather non-academic; however, Cage’s poetry is often analyzed in relation to conceptual writing and constraint, making Cage seem particularly absent. I claim that the conceptual writing found in the Merce Cunningham mesostics is not devoid of emotion; quite the contrary, the mesostics become the equivalent of a love letter.
     
    This created space of love (in both the mesostics and the paragrams) is heterotopic. A heterotopia defines a space as “other,” typically bridging definitive borders and creating a new space from already existent ones. The term is primarily geographical, but Foucault first defines “heterotopia” in The Order of Things in relation to language and naming:

    Heterotopias are disturbing, probably because they secretly undermine language, because they make it impossible to name this and that, because they shatter or tangle common names, because they destroy ‘syntax’ in advance, and not only the syntax with which we construct sentences but also that less apparent syntax which causes words and things (next to and also opposite one another) to ‘hold together’.

    (xviii)

    This essay emphasizes the definition of a heterotopia as a linguistic space that can “undermine language” and “tangle common names” by destroying syntax. Such a linguistic definition will be used throughout this essay in relation to Cage and Saussure. Peter Johnson avers that “‘heterotopia’, derived from the Greek heteros, ‘another,’ and topos, ‘place,’ is used within a broad typology to distinguish these emplacements from ‘utopia’,” and that “[h]eterotopias draw us out of ourselves in peculiar ways; they display and inaugurate a difference and challenge the space in which we may feel at home” (77, 84). It is difficult not to be tempted by a pun and claim that Cage’s writing also exists in a homotopia (to bring his craft into relation with his sexuality); however, whereas hetero means “other” and homo “same,” I think that this perceived binary of hetero/homo is under the sway of feedback whereby neither signifier holds dominance in the binary.1 Wendy Pearson points out that “the adoption of the prefix ‘homo-‘ with its connotations of invariance, conformity and even normalcy flies in the face of a cultural logic of sex which precisely defines ‘homosexuality’ by its difference” (85). Situating Cage’s art in relation to his sexuality and the heterotopia does not have to be purely biographical. Instead, I find Foucault’s use of the prefix hetero telling in that he uses a prefix that is connoted with hegemonic sexuality (and its attendant institutions of power) to create an “other space” (a topos) that allows and/or welcomes alternative configurations of identity. Both heterotopia and homotopia suggest a space or geography that exists apart from a dominant norm: “homotopia as an at least potential and decidedly illegitimate queer utopia approaches closer and closer to the concept of heterotopia, and vice versa” (Pearson 93). Heterotopias and homotopias are “unthinkable spaces that reveal the limits of our language” (Johnson 85), allowing us to consider Cage’s writing as a welcoming topology of a future heterotopia which embraces syntactic breakdown. Cage defers authorship in favor of chance operations (a point that will be made clear in reference to the Saussurean paragram), opening into an alternative linguistic space where the hegemony of language (as syntax) is undermined by love. The Cunningham mesostics therefore take on the form of a love letter where Cage’s definition of love is one of parataxis and asyntactic play.

     
    Cage claims, in conversation with Richard Kostelanetz, that “when people love one another, they don’t speak so much; or if they speak, they don’t make sense. They tend to make nonsense, when they love one another” (137, my emphasis). Despite the fact that love is typically something felt—an emotion or feeling about someone else – it is better thought of as something spoken. Love is given form in syntactic and linguistic statements that when delivered have the same power as performative utterances. Saying “I love you” to someone is a linguistic event requiring agency; however, love is also, as Cage asserts, almost dissimilar from nonsense. Recent research in neuroscience supports Cage’s claim: endocrine studies have shown that love is a little bit like being on drugs – oxytocin, vasopressin, and serotonin levels, as well as the dopamine reward center in the brain, are each affected when people are in love (De Boer 115-117). De Boer et. al. claim that “early stages of romantic love show similarities to OCD, including symptoms of anxiety, stress, and obtrusive thinking. It is therefore attractive to think of early love as a mild serotonin-depletion-related form of obsessive behavior” (117). Love makes people irrational and a little obsessive, suggesting that love is an experience closely related to avant-garde textual experimentation and nonsense (assuming that love is syntactically announced). If the experience of love is a little like being delusional, then it follows that the syntactic and linguistic experience of love must also be irrational: the mesostics embrace the visual depiction of the sort of nonsense that one sees in Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet when, at the famous play’s end, both lovers, in a fit of frenzied passion, commit suicide because their all-consuming love means they cannot live without each other.
     
    Unlike the mesostics written for Marcel Duchamp or James Joyce (which are all quite readable from a traditional literary critical approach), the Merce Cunningham mesostics challenge readerly temptations toward meaning. Cage’s choice to render the Cunningham mesostics in the form of asyntactic nonsense indicates the veiling of a private sphere or space of love between Cage and Cunningham: a private poetic communication between both, an homage to a devoted lover. Andy Weaver reads the mesostics through the lens of Lyotard’s theory of the differend and Cage’s closeted silence regarding his homosexuality: “Filled with nonce words, lacking punctuation and normative syntax, these silent poems … act as closets-in-view” (26). I agree with Weaver when he asserts: “I believe that ’62 Mesostics’ openly enacts Cage’s love for Cunningham” (30), but I would further insist that the mesostics not only enact a love, but rather encode a love within a particular textual practice that, through the heterogeneous dispersal of letters organized through a strict conceptual rule, erases the binary of homosexual or heterosexual in favor of the experience of love itself.
     
    Weaver further claims that “the homosexual differend removes the problem of Cage’s silence. Since he can speak his homosexuality in the impossible idioms, Cage is not a victim. By escaping victimization, Cage undercuts the viability of the standard idioms, those idioms that do not allow homosexuality to be spoken” (34). However, why would Cage need to announce his sexual persuasion from the mountaintops in order to be understood? Why is Cage’s silence about his sexuality still a speaking? Jonathan Katz argues that “[i]n silence, there was instead a wholeness, a process of healing” (52), and Weaver suggests that Cage’s “homosexual silence provides him agency and strength” (25). Unlike both Katz and Weaver, I do not feel that Cage was obligated to announce his sexuality to anyone. Katz’s emphasis on silence’s providing Cage with wholeness and healing is problematic because it implies that homosexuality leads to splitting and illness. On similar assumptions, homosexuality was, until 1975, considered a diagnosable mental illness (Weaver 23). Obviously, Katz would never intend such a reading of his argument because his assertion depends upon a specific historical moment: in the 1950s and 1960s the outing of one’s homosexuality was an invitation to sociocultural, medical, and religious persecution.2 However, my essay is less interested than both Katz and Weaver in Cage’s sexuality per se: if Cage had written the mesostics for a girl, a billboard, a lawn chair, or a parakeet, I would be as interested in the paratactic and asyntactic use of the mesostic as a tool for the formal encoding of names. That being said, I do not want to summarily ignore Cage’s sexuality; instead, I would point out that the Cunningham mesostics, while not blatant or obvious expressions of a homosexual love story, are, nonetheless, still written for a male lover and should be considered politically prescient and culturally important to queer studies. The mesostics therefore simultaneously operate as both love letters and also as closets-in-view that defiantly announce Cage and Cunningham’s queerness against the hegemonic norms of 1960s America. I support Weaver’s claim that “Cage not only calls into question the nature of expression (‘What is it to write?’ or ‘How does one express love?’), he also asks something much more provocative: ‘What is love?’” (34). This question “what is love?” is primarily linguistic and any answer must also take place within the topological space of langue. The linguistic space within which this love letter can be written is heterotopic—a space signified by the nonsense made when two people love one another.
     

    Mesostics and Paragrams: From Saussure to Cage and Back Again

     
    At first glance the paragram and the mesostic are essentially opposites: Saussure finds names/words hidden in texts, while Cage uses a name as a foundation to order a poem/text. I will argue against the obvious differences between them and claim that the mesostic and the paragram are flip sides of the same linguistic coin, so to speak, i.e., both indicate an uncanny agency within language and textuality.
     
    Saussure’s interest in the paragram was a lifelong obsession with finding coded names and words hidden in Vedic hymns, Saturnian prose, and Latin verse. Both Cage and Saussure are concerned with what I call a nominative function: the act of naming. First, to clarify terms:
     
    Saussure wrote 139 notebooks in which he uses several terms for the same idea: anagram, logogram, hypogram, and paragram. Each of these terms reflects various emphases on coded names and words: whether they are para (beside other words), hypo (underneath), logo (formed out of dispersed letters), or ana (the word written anew), each term used by Saussure implies a coded name within a verse line (Gronas 160). I will privilege paragram above the others because Steve McCaffery chooses paragram in his study on the protosemantic in Prior to Meaning: The Protosemantic and Poetics.
     
    The downfall of Saussure’s paragram research is his search for authorial intention: he requires validation that the words and names are knowingly encoded by poets. He even goes so far as to write Giovanni Pascoli to confirm that the poet has encoded the names that Saussure has found (Gronas 162-163). When Pascoli does not respond to his query, Saussure abandons his research. Despite Saussure’s retreat, authorial intention draws the mesostic and the paragram together: Saussure discovers names in texts but wants to know that these names have been intentionally encoded by the authors/poets. Cage accomplishes this, intentionally encoding a selected name within a text. Furthermore, the paragram harnesses the protosemantic elements of language (language’s randomness as a chaotic structure). These forces are then used by Cage to form the mesostics via love and desire. The chance operation that permits the writing of a mesostic renders the mesostics an effect of protosemantic chaos momentarily ordered around a selected name.
     
    The paragram indicates an underlying law within a closed system of language: initial conditions (say the constraint of a 26-letter alphabet) allow for a near-infinite array of combinations and permutations. I would suggest that the initial conditions give way to repeating patterns in relation to an underlying sociocultural and mythographic impulse: “Pertaining as paragrams do to hidden, nonlinear relations within texts, their disposition commits all writing to the status of a partly self-organizing system; they are thus unquestionably not only major agents of linguistic instability and change but also advance a protosemantic challenge” (McCaffery xvi). McCaffery is referencing the nonlinear dynamics and chaos theory of Ilya Prigogine and Isabelle Stengers. This analogy can be extended to include one of the other founding fathers of chaos theory, Edward Lorenz, who famously defines a dynamical system as one system featuring “sensitive dependence on initial conditions” (8-9). In the model (or system) of the paragram, the initial condition is the choice of a name. Cage is aware of the aesthetic potential of initial conditions. In his musical theory, Cage sketches out the possibilities offered by three tones in his “Lecture on Nothing”:

    The other day a pupil said, after trying to compose a melody using only three tones, “I felt limited .”

    Had she con-cerned herself with the three tones – her materials – she would not have felt limited.

    (Silence 114)

    Cage understands that rather than promoting a constrained form of minimalism, the use of three tones in the production of a piece of music is akin to a potential maximalism that opens into the chaotic possibility of artistic production. In the example of the paragram, the selected name defines the parameters of a dynamical process within language. The use of procedural constraints allows Cage to negate authorial intention and create a work that is an accidental conglomeration or assemblage of text for which the author functions as bricoleur or catalyzer. However, the mesostics do not fully negate authorship. Rather, the initial selection of the name falls under the purview of Cage the poet. In the instance of the mesostics, the authorial function becomes a nominative function.

     
    The important question to ask about the Saussurean paragram (in relation to Lorenzian initial conditions) is the question of intentionality: were the names that Saussure was finding intrinsic to the compositional process, thus indicating an uncanny nominative function at work within language? Or were the names chance occurrences that contained no internal intentionality (which would still align with the analogy of language as a chaotic system)? I would suggest for the purposes of this essay that it does not matter whether the paragrams were intentional encodings or chance patterns because either option allows that language and semiotic processes are combinatory systems prone to patterns that emerge from chaotic potential.

    On the other hand, what is fascinating about Saussure’s research is the implication of an encoded identity, of a dynamic opposite to the one McCaffery privileges when he writes, “the paragram does not derive necessarily from an intentionality and is an inevitable consequence of Western writing’s alphabetic combinatory nature” (197). Saussure’s original intent with the paragram is one of causality, intentionality, and ontology (literally a Being in language that is placed there according to a sort of intelligent design), but McCaffery repositions the paragram as a concept related to chaos and chance. Saussure is looking for God in language: “Two-thirds of the some ninety names which Saussure finds anagrammatized in the exercises thus far published are those of gods or heroes. They are, then, relatively ‘pure’ names, names liberated from material contingencies, names with universal social power” (Kinser 1119). The “purity” of the name implies the mythological slippage of narrative within a text. Saussure describes his own project in the following way:

    One understands the superstitious idea which suggested that, in order for a prayer to be effective, it was necessary for the very syllables of the divine name to be indissolubly mixed in it: the god was, in a manner of speaking, rivetted [sic] to the text.

    (qtd. in Kinser 1120)

    Saussure’s structuralism can be seen in his preference for intentional design when he, almost like a paranoiac, searches through poetries for clues to this encoding. Instead of seeing chance, as Cage no doubt would have, Saussure sees pattern and intent: “Not only all actual literary texts, but also our very notion of literature might then be at once engendered and circumscribed by a triumphant, though largely unrecognized, ‘archi-anagramme’” (Shepheard 523). The archi-anagramme would be a deistic name, Saussure’s paranoia seems to suggest. This paranoia is geared towards the spoken, towards a conflict between parole and langue, the same conflict that Derrida later implodes with différance, a conflict that encodes either a spoken or written prayer. Saussure is interested in the prayer that echoes underneath the spoken or written word, the prayer that defers to a deity or an arche, a source of signification, sublimity, or religiosity.

     
    Sylvère Lotringer suggests that in this prayer, “the phoné recovers its center, its preferred place, for in every name there is a certain coefficient of presence, a certain guarantee of identity” (5). Lotringer points out that it is the phoné or the spoken over the written that Saussure invokes because the Swiss linguist often finds his encoded names in syllabic diphones and triphones where only the sound conveys the encoded word. The presence (or presumed presence) of the gramme in the paragram is only discovered performatively through parole. Saussure thinks of the paragram as an “especially powerful organizing principle” in language itself (Shepheard 523). I claim that Saussure considers the paragram a law of language that provides an underlying structure or foundation, somewhat akin to the Newtonian laws of physics that structure the natural world.

    Samuel Kinser finds ideological analyses in Saussure’s notebooks (but Kinser denies the same level of chance that McCaffery implies), where the paragram (or anagram) is used as a mnemonic device intended for the memorization of deistic names or phrases: “[a]nagrams repeat names, in order to induce memorization of names,” and “[r]itualization is remembering” (Kinser 1132, 1128). Lotringer maintains that, “[t]he Saussurian anagram constitutes, in other words, the imaginary dimension of all writing” (8). If Lotringer is correct (and his argument is similar to Kinser’s in this regard) then the imaginary dimension of writing tends towards nomination (the giving of a name) either intentionally (as Saussure would have believed) or by chance (as McCaffery implies or, as I would argue, Cage would have as well). Whether this nominative impulse is driven towards mnemonics, prayer, or homage makes little difference because the end effect is one of naming, of signing the name of the other (or another) in the form of a God, a hero, or a lover in a poetic verse or text that acts like an incantation of a memory, an homage, an ideological record, and a love letter.
     

    Mesostics as Paragrammic Emergences

     
    The unpublished Saussure notebooks have been excerpted and compiled by Jean Starobinski in Words upon Words. The theme word of the anagram becomes the spine of the mesostic. As Saussure himself writes: “[the] theme, chosen either by the poet or by the person who is paying for the inscription, is composed of only a few words, either entirely of proper names or of one or two words added to the inherent function of proper names” (Starobinski 11-12). It is not always the proper name that counts; instead, it is the nominative function associated with a name or taking its place. Saussure’s theory of the anagram (or paragram) suggests that: “To write lines incorporating an anagram is necessarily to write lines based on that anagram, and dominated by it” (17). In the case of the Cunningham mesostics, the poems are dominated by the name of Merce Cunningham. Cunningham is then the hero, the god, or the figure of homage in the mesostic. However, as will be shown, I would like to trouble this assumption by pointing out that Merce’s name is very often difficult to decipher. The varied spacing, size, and font-type of the Letraset3 choices encode and hide the spine-word or name in the presentation of the mesostic. For this reason, despite what Saussure may contend (by believing that the name or spine-word dominates the poem), Merce’s name does not dominate the mesostics, but rather exists tenuously and contingently within the experimental structure of the mesostics’ presentation on the page.
     
    McCaffery argues that the paragram can be considered a dynamical structure that maps a space: “Paragrammic programs necessarily manufacture bifurcation points within semantic economies, engendering meanings but at the same time turning unitary meaning against itself” (197). A bifurcation point4 (a term borrowed from chaos theory) is a point in which a once-unified trajectory splits into two different trajectories. A bifurcation point implies a space or, at the very least, a dynamical model or map. Dynamical modeling5 (or the graph of a system that becomes chaotic over a period of time) creates shapes within the model (such as the famous butterfly-shaped Lorenz attractor or the Mandelbrot set) in the same manner as the mesostics create the “shape” of Merce Cunningham.6 Let us consider the first of the 62 mesostics that use Cunningham as the spine (I have included Cage’s original along with a transcribed version in order to clarify the different shapes, sizes and fonts):
     
    Fig. 1. If you are a Project MUSE subscriber click for view of image.
     

    denCe
    sicdUctor
    oNce
    iN
    premIse
    oN
    Gy
    sHort
    steAd
    Mucon

    (M 4)

    The mesostic is a writing-through of the books in Merce’s library, including Merce’s own book on choreography, and the mesostic evokes the shape of Merce the dancer. Cage speaks about his compositional process:

    The poem would then have a spine and resemble Cunningham himself, the dancer. Though this is not the case (these mesostics more resemble waterfalls or ideograms), this is how they came to be made. I used over seven hundred different type faces and sizes available in Letraset and, of course, subjected them to I Ching chance operations. No line has more than one word or syllable. Both syllables and words were obtained from Merce Cunningham’s Changes: Notes on Choreography and from thirty-two other books most used by Cunningham in relation to his work.

    (M n.p.)

    The mesostics are so subject to chance operation and Cagean constraint that the shape of the mesostic appears to mimic the shape of the paragrammic word: Merce Cunningham is physically depicted as in a portrait, sculpture, or etching. The words, taken from books in his library and re-permuted into asyntactic signifiers, take on the form of a private and personal homage that indicates a state of reverence and love.7 The movement (or dynamism) of the mesostic implies the dance of Cunningham, a point more strongly evinced by the second mesostic using Cunningham as the spine:

     
    Fig. 2. If you are a Project MUSE subscriber click for view of image.
     

    danCe
    lUs
    eeN
    (aNthe
    whIch
    calnitioN
    Girl
    rlencHr
    cepAteygrel)
    Mi

    (6)

    Here the word “dance” contains the lettristic echo of the nonce-word “dence” and relates to Cunningham’s artistic talent. The various shapes and spacings of the letters make transcription difficult: for example, “calnition” looks, at first glance, to be “caution.” The “lni” appears to be a “U” because the dot of the “I” melds into the cross of the “T.” In the nonce-word “rlenchr,” the “L” is barely noticeable because it rests on top of the “E.” Why the variety of fonts, sizes and placements? Weaver points out that the physical layout of the poems feature letters that are “often phallic-shaped ‘I’s and ‘l’s” (31). This may be part of it, but why not write the mesostics in the same form as the Joyce8 or Duchamp9 mesostics? These other mesostics are more readable (even the Joyce ones which use words from Finnegans Wake) because there is more text surrounding the spine-word and the Letraset varieties of letters, fonts, and spacings are normalized to highlight the selected name. The Cunningham mesostics are frequently one-word lines. Cage points out that “language controls our thinking; and if we change our language, it is conceivable that our thinking would change” (qtd. in Kostelanetz 149). Cage’s mesostics can potentially change the way “our” thinking – or thinking as a normative model – is structured, making hegemonic thought more capacious and open to lived differences (semiotic, linguistic, sociocultural, gendered, etc.). The mesostics are coded – i.e. the name is occluded in the wide variety of letter sizes and font choices – in order to maintain the privacy of the relationship (to keep the love between Cage and Cunningham strategically hidden from view). Kinser reminds us that, regarding the Saussurean anagram, “the name thus hidden is the center of the passage, the meaning toward which it moves” (1115); in the same way, the non-meaning of the Cunningham mesostics moves towards the relationship between Cunningham and Cage. The first line from “Writing through the Cantos” is written in much the same manner as Saussure’s discovered paragrams (where the mesostic does not appear as a spine but as a horizontal encoding): “and thEn with bronZe lance heads beaRing yet Arms sheeP slain Of plUto stroNg praiseD (X 109). This example from Cage can be contrasted with one of the examples from Saussure’s notebooks where Saussure finds the name of Agamemnon in the following line from the Odyssey. Odysseus tells King Alcinous about the shade of Agamemnon in Hades: “Áasen argaléon anémon amégartos autmé” (qtd. in Kinser 1113). Without raising the question of intention again—the question of how Saussure knows that Agamemnon was the intended head-word—I would like to point out that this essay is interested in definitively known instances of nomination, which is why I focus on Cage’s mesostics. However, if this question is put aside—and, as Kinser points out, the diphones suggest that this Homeric example rules out the alternative names of “Alcinous,” “Odysseus,” and “Poseidon” (1114) – then I think a contrast should be drawn between the Homeric example and the Cage example from “Writing through the Cantos.” Cage’s choice to imbed Ezra Pound within a series of mesostics is certainly a form of homage to the great modernist craftsman; however, I would instead like to claim that the Cunningham mesostics are written in a similar vein as, say, Petrarch’s self-identified (by capitalization) anagram/paragram to Laura:

    When I move my sighs to call you and the name that Love wrote on my heart, the sound of its first sweet accents is heard without its LAU-ds.
     
    Your RE-gal state, which I meet next, redoubles my strength for the high enterprise; but “TA-lk no more!” cries the ending, “for to do her honor is a burden for other shoulders than yours.”

    (qtd. in Gronas 190)10

    Laureta is the diminutive of Laura and the love poem is an homage to Petrarch’s love for her and also a nomination of the object of his love. This Petrarchan example is an antecedent that more closely resembles Cage’s mesostics to Merce (in the form of a love poem). Cage explodes the syntax and hegemony of the heteronormative love poem by using asyntactic words to create a heterotopic/homotopic space for the expression of his love. As Cage himself notes: “I think we need to attack that question of syntax” (qtd. in Kostelanetz 149). Foucault claims that heterotopias “shatter or tangle common names, because they destroy ‘syntax’” (xviii); however, the coordinates of the homo-heterotopic space can be designated by a proper name. At least in the case of Cage, the nominative function is what destroys syntax in the Cunningham mesostics. Cage’s definition of love as signified through nonsense allows the mesostics to make a sort of intuitive and sublime sense as love poem and homage. Even though Kinser points out that “names enclose and control rather than stray from the path of discourse” (1107), Cage’s nominative function strays because Cunningham’s name is very difficult to decipher when looking at the mesostics. The name is obscured in the variety of capitalizations and spacings, thus fulfilling Foucault’s definition of heterotopia in that the name is tangled within the other nonce-words. The other nonce-words that have successfully destroyed syntax. Even though Cage claims that his mesostics can be understood in “the way you understand ‘No Parking’” (Kostelanetz 149), I would instead suggest that the Cunningham mesostics employ a far more complicated dynamic and, even though Cage would want them to seem as simple as “No Parking,” they encode a strong love written within a paragrammic heterotopia.

     
    How does one understand “No Parking”? On the one hand, it is quite literally a sign; perhaps “No Parking” is one of the examples par excellence of semiotics. “No Parking” is a sign on a sign and it contains text that with or without context (i.e., driving on a street or approaching a parking spot) or interpretant requires very little analysis to comprehend. “No Parking” is a directive speech act that implicitly signals a punishment if a driver does not obey the sign’s command (in this case, “No Parking” becomes contingently related to legal discourse, whereby a fine can be issued). Cage’s point is that the directive and its placement within a larger discourse is understood almost immediately. The immediacy of the meaning of “No Parking” can be compared to the immediacy with which one understands the mesostics. However, this is obviously not the case because the mesostics are written with nonce-words and resist linguistic meaning. I would therefore suggest that “No Parking” should be considered a visual composition and not only a textual one. “No Parking” is a sign that drivers hardly need to read to understand: the shape of the sign and the words are familiar because the sign is already neurocognitively primed in a driver’s memory. The mesostics should not, in this sense, be read, but rather, they should be seen or experienced. Despite the procedural techniques Cage uses, the mesostics deny meaning and point to a metaphysic of language. Much as Saussure believes that something uncanny functions structurally within language to order texts and discourses with names, Cage’s mesostics point to a meaning that is protosemantic and beyond language, but still significant. There is still, because of the procedure, some ineffable aspect of Merce Cunningham captured in the mesostics through Cage’s use of Merce’s own library and book on choreography, suggesting that the mesostics cannot be limited to the textual level (because they resist reading) and should also be understood at a protosemantic and visual level.
     
    Mesostic 2, the second mesostic using Cunningham as the spine, ends with the nonce-word “Mi,” a word that echoes the first mesostic using Merce as the spine (Mesostic 3):
     
    Fig. 3.  If you are a Project MUSE subscriber click for view of image.
     

    Mir
    thE
    pRe
    Crown
    wE

    (9)

    I do not want to imply a progression between any of the mesostics. However, I am interested in phonemic, graphematic, and lettristic echoes in the mesostics. Many of the chance occurrences found in the mesostics indicate an uncanny aspect to the randomized ordering of language: such randomness is protosemantic and paragrammic. For example, many words appear in various forms—I would argue that these words appear as themes to the whole piece—”dance” can be found as “dence” (4), “dance” (6), “danc” (62), “dance” (108), “dances” (97), “dancer” and “danc” (130), “dance” (191), and Mesostic 44 ends with the words: “dance / men” (155). Body parts repeatedly appear throughout the mesostics, supporting Cage’s assertion that the mesostics evoke Cunningham the dancer: “legs” (39), “hands” (130), “heads, / arm” (203), and “knees” (193); the movements of dance recur in the words “jump” (62) and “movement” (112) (“movement” reappears in Mesostic 4 [11]). Mesostic 55 self-referentially describes the ways in which the mesostics were composed by highlighting the word “chance” (191) in the top line. The “Mi” (6) from Mesostic 2 sonically suggests “Me” (or a place of singularity) that ends with the word “We” in Mesostic 3. Is the “we” Cage and Cunningham? Paragrammic uncertainty organizes the mesostics via chance, affording the emergence of a particular configuration of letters. Mesostic 28 seems self-referentially aware of the protosemantic and uncanny conglomeration of the chance experiment:

     
    Fig. 4. If you are a Project MUSE subscriber click for view of image.
     

    danCe.
    thoUgh,
    ruN
    oN
    nIr
    Num
    rhiGuage
    Huge
    hAs
    lanzoMe

    (108)

    Despite claims to a mesostic’s randomness (assuming it is constructed according to a chance operation), I would like to highlight the last four lines of Mesostic 28: “rhiGuage / Huge / hAs / lanzoMe.” If the prefixes of the nonce-words “rhiguage” and “lanzome” are exchanged then the lines read: “language / huge / has / rhizome.” Ignoring authorial intention—and ignoring whether or not Cage ever read Deleuze and Guattari’s A Thousand Plateaus—I would like to point out that a rhizomatic model of language welcomes a paragrammic reading because a rhizome is a chaotic system11 that promotes chance occurrences and semiotic emergences. Cage’s chance experiment almost desires meaning whereby a rhizome of language peers out from a randomly ordered mesostic that coins “rhiguage” and “lanzome.” Furthermore, I would argue that the nonce-words “rhiguage” and “lanzome” simultaneously signify “language” and “rhizome” alongside their more meaningless iterations, thereby contextualizing the mesostic itself as a paragram of chance and an evocation of Cunningham: a rhizome is circular, spiraling, and involuted much like a dance.

     
    This essay has argued that the Merce Cunningham mesostics signify as a love letter between two lovers that highlights the protosemantic and paragrammic aspects of language and textuality. Following Weaver’s assertion that Cage “removes the presuppositions surrounding love and leaves the mesostics with only the bare elements of love” (34), I claim, after Weaver, that this love is paratactic, experimental, textual and based on paragrammic chance. Even though I focused on some of the more formal features of the Cagean mesostic, love cannot be ignored when discussing the mesostics written for Merce Cunningham. However, this chance (of love and language), when it coheres into a linguistic rhizome, is understood immediately as both a textual and visual sign that the viewer apprehends as quickly as a sign that reads “No Parking.” Both “No Parking” and the mesostics for Merce Cunningham become aesthetic signs that are comprehended as totalities. Despite the fact that the mesostics are paratactic and fractured, with letters dispersed at random around the spine-word or name, the paragrammic aspects of the mesostics become an invisible self-organizing force, an uncanny energy operating within language as a chance operation (much as Saussure imagines) that makes the aesthetic totality of the mesostics cohere into their finished products. A rhizome of language manifests as both territorialization (radicle or root) and as totality or territory (rhizome) in the same way that the mesostics cohere into a final rhizomatic totality (a “No Parking” sign) that contains within it paragrammic roots, permitting the emergence of the overall mesostic.
     
    Much like the nonce-words that Cage conjures from I Ching chance operations (a process of composition in which he asks the I Ching which page in a book he should focus on, and then which word on that page, based on coin flips), love itself is a chance operation that often emerges randomly from events, societies, environments, and geographies. Cage recognizes the asemic, nonlinear and aperiodic signification of love, its inability to be easily reified, predicted, or categorized, and the singular poetry created by two lovers who “tend to make nonsense, when they love one another” (qtd. in Kostelanetz 137).

    Sean Braune is a Ph.D. student at York University and holds a Masters from the University of Toronto. His poetry has appeared in ditch, The Puritan, Rampike, and Poetry is Dead. He wrote the play Leer that was performed at Ryerson University in April 2010 and directed the short film An Encounter (2005), which won the award for excellence in cinematography at the Toronto Youth Shorts Film Festival ’09. He has published in Studies in Canadian Literature, Canadian Literature, and Journal of Modern Literature.

    Footnotes

     
    1. See Pearson 93 for more on the difficulty of differentiating the terms “heterotopia” and “homotopia.”

     

     
    2. Consider, for example, the 1967 ruling by Justice Tom Clark of the United States Supreme Court who claimed that “all homosexuals [are] psychopaths” (qtd. in Weaver 23).

     

     
    3. Letraset is a now outdated method where letters can be rubbed onto a piece of paper. The technique is known as “dry transfer” and happens when the poet places the desired letter overtop the paper and rubs that letter off the transparency and onto the sheet. The Letraset sheets originally came with a wide variety of letters and fonts.

     

     
    4. Put in the simplest terms, a bifurcation point is a moment in a dynamical system where a split occurs, as in how tree branches grow: one branch bifurcates and becomes two, and so on.

     

     
    5. A dynamical model is a computer-generated graph of a system that features chaotic behavior. An example would be modeling the movement of a pinball through a pinball machine.

     

     
    6. Cage himself makes this point: “The poem would then have a spine and resemble Cunningham himself, the dancer” (M n.p.).

     

     
    7. This aligns Cage’s mesostics with the anagrams to Aphrodite or Hercules that Saussure uncovers.

     

     
    8. Such as this one:

     

    Jiccup
    The fAther
    My shining
    thE
    Soft

    (X 1)

    Judges
    Or helviticus
    sternelY
    watsCh
    futurE of his

    (X 1)
     
    9. Such as this one:

     

    reMove god
    from the world of ideAs.
    Remove government,
    politiCs from
    sociEty. keep sex, humour,
    utiLities. Let private property go.

    (M 30)

    the sounDs
    of the bUgle
    were out of my Control,
    tHough without
    my hAving
    Made the effort
    They wouldn’t have been Produced.

    (M 30)
     
    10. The original Petrarch reads: “Quando io movo i sospiri a chiamar voi, / e ‘l nome che nel cor mi scrisse Amore, / LAUdando s’incomincia udir di fore / il suon de’ primi dolci accenti suoi;. // Vostro stato REal, che ‘ncontro poi, / raddoppia a l’alta impresa il mio valore; / ma TAci, grida il fin, ché farle onore / è d’altri omeri soma che da’ tuoi” (qtd. in Gronas 190, trans. by Robert Durling).

     

     
    11. See Deleuze and Guattari’s A Thousand Plateaus for references to the rhizome as a chaotic system (6, 70, 312, 337).

     

    • Cage, John. M: Writings ’67-’72. New England: Wesleyan UP, 1972. Print.
    • ———. Silence: Lectures and Writings by John Cage. Connecticut: Wesleyan UP, 1973. Print.
    • ———. X: Writings ’79-’82. New England: Wesleyan UP, 1983. Print.
    • De Boer, A., E.M. Van Buel, and G.J. Ter Horst. “Love is More Than Just a Kiss: A Neurobiological Perspective on Love and Affection.” Neuroscience 201 (2012): 114-124. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles, and Félix Guattari. A Thousand Plateaus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Trans. Brian Massumi. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2005. Print.
    • Foucault, Michel. The Order of Things: An Archaeology of the Human Sciences. Trans. A.M. Sheridan Smith. New York: Vintage, 1994. Print.
    • Gronas, Mikhail. “Just What Word Did Mandel’shtam Forget? A Mnemopoetic Solution to the Problem of Saussure’s Anagrams.” Poetics Today 30.2 (2009): 155-205. Print.
    • Johnson, Peter. “Unravelling Foucault’s ‘different spaces’.” History of the Human Sciences 19.4 (2006): 75-90. Print.
    • Katz, Jonathan D. “John Cage’s Queer Silence; or, How to Avoid Making Matters Worse.” Writings Through John Cage’s Music, Poetry, and Art. Ed. David W. Bernstein and Christopher Hatch. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2001. Print.
    • Kinser, Samuel. “Saussure’s Anagrams: Ideological Work” MLN 94.5 (1979): 1105-1138. Print.
    • Kostelanetz, Richard. Conversing with Cage. New York: Limelight, 1988. Print.
    • Lorenz, Edward N. The Essence of Chaos. Seattle: U of Washington P, 1995. Print.
    • Lotringer, Sylvère. “The Game of the Name.” Diacritics 3.2 (1973): 2-9. Print.
    • McCaffery, Steve. Prior to Meaning: The Protosemantic and Poetics. Illinois: Northwestern UP, 2001. Print.
    • Pearson, Wendy. “Homotopia? Or What’s Behind a Prefix?” Extrapolation 44.1 (2003): 83-96. Print.
    • Saldanha, Arun. “Heterotopia and structuralism.” Environment and Planning A 40.9 (2008): 2080-2096. Print.
    • Shepheard, David. “Saussure’s Vedic Anagrams.” The Modern Language Review 77.3 (1982): 513-523. Print.
    • Starobinski, Jean. Words upon Words: The Anagrams of Ferdinand de Saussure. Trans. Olivia Emmet. New Haven: Yale UP, 1979. Print.
    • Weaver, Andy. “Writing through Merce: John Cage’s Silence, Differends, and Avant-Garde Idioms.” Mosaic 45.2 (2012): 19-37. Print.
    • Yeats, W.B. W.B. Yeats: Poems selected by Seamus Heaney. London: Faber and Faber, 2000. Print.
  • From Stenotype to Tintype: C.D. Wright’s Technologies of “Type”

    Jennie Berner (bio)
    University of Illinois, Chicago
    jennieberner@hotmail.com

    Abstract

     C.D. Wright’s engagement with documentary technology—stenography in Deepstep Come Shining and tintype photography in One Big Self—reveals a contradictory impulse in her poetry: to document individualized data while abstracting this data into “type.” Wright uses this contradiction to underline the incommensurability of two literary discourses in Deepstep Come Shining (documentary and lyrical), and of two political ones in One Big Self (neoliberal and materialist). Against the mischaracterization of Deepstep Come Shining as a hybrid documentary-lyrical text, this essay argues that it embodies a renewed commitment to medium specificity; and against the mischaracterization of One Big Self as a testament to the liberating power of self-expression, it argues that the poem shifts attention away from prisoners’ identities and toward material forms of subjugation.
     
    C.D. Wright’s book-length poem, Deepstep Come Shining (1998), includes several facsimiles of long, thin strips of old stenotype paper produced by Wright’s mother, who was a court reporter in Arkansas. On one level, these facsimiles underline what many critics have called the “documentary” mode of the poem, whose stenographic impulse is demonstrated by its recording of the voices and texts that Wright encountered along a road trip through the American South.1 On another level, however, the facsimiles underline a seemingly contradictory impulse of abstracting and obscuring these same voices and texts. The facsimiles are, after all, effectively illegible; we see the wrinkles and folds that mar the letters, the smudged and bleeding ink, but not the courtroom proceedings they once were meant to relate. While certainly not illegible, the voices and texts composing the poem Deepstep Come Shining undergo a similar materialization, insofar as they are persistently fragmented, flattened, and reframed. This materialization discloses, in turn, a remarkably personal, even lyrical dimension of the poem: just as the stenotype facsimiles’ irregularities evidence the hand of Wright’s mother, so too the poem’s idiosyncrasies evidence the hand of Wright herself.
     
    In this way, Deepstep Come Shining stages the convergence of two modes of discourse – documentary and lyric – that have often been deemed incompatible due to the former’s commitment to objectivity versus the latter’s commitment to subjectivity. This convergence has been a hallmark of Wright’s poetry for decades, and has located her in a tradition of poets who have undertaken similar documentary projects (William Carlos Williams in Paterson, Muriel Rukeyser in U.S. 1, and Theresa Cha in Dictee, to name a few). But unlike many documentary poems that have negotiated these two modes of discourse by disturbing the line between objectivity and subjectivity – by insisting that documents are never neutral and, conversely, that the lyric subject is always shaped by material culture – Deepstep Come Shining emphasizes and in fact exploits their incommensurability. To see Wright’s idiosyncratic hand at work in the poem is, after all, to be blind at the same time to the Southern landscapes she has so rigorously documented, just as to see those landscapes is to be blind to her idiosyncrasy. The poem, that is to say, operates according to a unique poetics of vision that allows Wright to embrace documentary and lyric without sacrificing the specificity of either mode.
     
    This poetics of vision emerges again in One Big Self: Prisoners of Louisiana (2003), a photo book of Louisiana prisoners that Wright produced in collaboration with the photographer Deborah Luster. This time, however, Wright’s formal benchmark is the tintype, an early photographic medium most often associated with portraiture, and what’s ultimately at stake is not so much the integrity of the lyric subject as the integrity of all the “selves” she investigates. Like Luster’s tintype-style photographs, Wright’s text simultaneously documents the identities and aspirations of individual prisoners and obscures them in order to reveal powerful abstractions of the prison-industrial complex. Wright’s engagements with these two documentary technologies, the stenotype and the tintype, reveal her ongoing interest in the transformation of highly particularized data into “type.” But whereas the stenotype serves as a figure for Deepstep Come Shining‘s attention to printed “type” and to the people who write or key it, the tintype serves as a figure for One Big Self‘s attention to sociological (and especially criminal) “types” and the institutions that administer them.
     
    From this standpoint, it is not surprising that many critics have described One Big Self as a more explicitly ethical or political project than Deepstep Come Shining.2 To be sure, One Big Self draws on Deepstep Come Shining‘s poetics of vision to confront a corresponding politics of vision. This politics, however, is more complex – and indeed more contentious – than most of Wright’s critics presume. In response to the prevailing claim that One Big Self offers, above all, a compassionate portrayal of prisoners’ individuality, I argue that it is precisely by obscuring and abstracting individuality that Wright achieves her political project. No matter what identities the prisoners of One Big Self perform for the viewer, they are forever subsumed, the poem suggests, by the brute reality of their incarceration. Indeed, if Deepstep Come Shining realizes the incommensurability of two modes of literary discourse (documentary and lyric), One Big Self harnesses this realization to underscore the incommensurability of two modes of political discourse: one that aims to register (and, more importantly, respect) individual interests and identities, and another that aims to evaluate and improve material conditions that exist regardless of individual interests and identities. Although Wright does not endorse one of these political discourses over the other, to her credit her project diverges from – and redresses – the standard postmodern project insofar as it divorces each discourse from the other, strategically shifting our attention away from the contents of people’s unique identities and towards various material (economic, juridical, and carceral) forms of subjugation and inequality.
     

    Deepstep Come Shining’s Poetics of Vision

     
    I should acknowledge at the outset that my emphasis on the stenotype in Deepstep Come Shining may seem disproportionate by some measures. The facsimiles punctuate the poem a mere four times over the course of one-hundred-plus pages and may look mainly decorative at first glance. Critics have largely ignored them, concentrating instead on the poem’s more obvious preoccupation with vision. Without a doubt, Wright reflects on a variety of visual media in the poem (painting, photography, film, etc.), and directly cites texts like Newton’s Opticks and Fry’s Vision and Design.3 I do not mean to downplay the importance of this preoccupation by highlighting the stenotype. On the contrary, I begin my discussion of Deepstep Come Shining with the poem’s treatment of vision not only to ground the subsequent discussion of the stenotype in its broader context, but moreover to argue that the stenotype can sharpen our understanding of the poem’s visual concerns.
     
    Deepstep Come Shining repeatedly conceives of objects that are acutely visible, even luminous. Many objects figured in the poem emanate light: “magnolialight,” “leglight,” “lotuslight,” “cornlight,” “onionlight,” “alligatorlight,” “Formicalight.” These compounds suggest that light is inextricably tied to particular objects. While the poem acknowledges the contrary scientific claim – “It is not that we live in a world of colored objects but that surfaces reflect a certain portion of the light hitting them” (79) – it almost exclusively represents an optics of embodiment, not reflection. The many references to chlorophyll and photosynthesis, for instance, as well as to the tapeta lucida that makes some animals’ eyes shine in the dark, clearly indicate a fascination with the synthesis of light and matter. This synthesis becomes even more pronounced in the many instances of synesthesia throughout Deepstep Come Shining. One passage, for instance, describes a woman who “laid her hand on the deeply furrowed bark, groping for the area of darkest color” (67). Another quotes King Lear‘s Gloucester: “I see it feelingly” (1).
     
    This fascination with embodied light recalls Roland Barthes’s famous meditation on photography, Camera Lucida, and in particular the section titled “The Luminous Rays, Color.”4 According to Barthes, “the photograph is literally an emanation of the referent” (80). Through the photograph, the referent transmits “radiations” to the spectator (80). In this way, he says, “a sort of umbilical cord links the body of the photographed thing to my gaze: light, though impalpable, is here a carnal medium, a skin I share with anyone who has been photographed” (81). It may come as no surprise, then, that Deepstep Come Shining treats photography as a technology of vision par excellence.5 Some lines go so far as to connect human vision with photography by way of a manufactured chemical, silver nitrate, which is not only applied “in the newborn’s eyes” (57) to prevent infection that might lead to blindness, but also used “in manufacturing photographic film” (73).
     
    In fact, Wright treats photography as not only an exemplary technology of vision, but moreover as an exemplary poetics of vision. Photography, that is to say, emerges as a remarkable kind of “writing of the light” to which the poem aspires (3). This analogy, of course, is largely figurative: poems do not actually capture or radiate light. As Barthes explains, the peculiar ontology of the photograph makes it capable of transmitting the referent’s radiations in a way that a text (or, more specifically, a poem) cannot. The “photographic referent,” after all, is “not the optionally real thing to which an image or a sign refers but the necessarily real thing which has been placed before the lens, without which there would be no photograph” (76). The photograph confirms that its referent existed in a particular place at a particular time. It is a “certificate of presence” (87). The light it gives off, in turn, physically corresponds to the light its referent gave off at the moment the photograph was taken. In this way, a photograph maintains an essentially indexical relationship with the thing it is of.6
     
    This conception of vision as indexical comes at a cost, however: it threatens to reduce the eye to “a mere mechanical instrument” and “image-catching device,” as Deepstep Come Shining puts it (78, 73).7 Yet photography’s indexicality – however unattainable for poetry – is precisely what seems to appeal to Wright as a horizon for Deepstep Come Shining. The poem’s title can be read, in fact, as a reduplication of indices. “Deepstep Come Shining,” the poet repeats, encouraging Deepstep – which not only refers to a town in Georgia, but also evokes another kind of index, the footprint – to impress her with its light. Indeed, although Wright cannot achieve formally what she figures (i.e., a poem comprised of luminous objects that have autonomously imprinted themselves on her eyes and, in turn, on the page), a corresponding formal project does emerge as long as we broaden our purview to include other varieties of indexicality. The poem emerges specifically as an index of language, if not light.
     
    This formal project is announced, in part, by Wright’s inclusion of the stenotype facsimiles mentioned earlier. Stenotype is a kind of shorthand machine most often used by court reporters that allows the operator to type spoken dialogue quickly, theoretically in real time. It is designed as a recording device, not a compositional tool, and as the term “operator” suggests, the individual who uses the stenotype is considered to be a part of its machinery. In short, the operator is no writer. In this light, the stenotype serves as a fitting emblem for indexicality in writing and thus plays a crucial rather than merely decorative role in the poem. The stenotype, that is to say, formalizes for the poem what photography can only figure.8
     
    In keeping with this stenographic model, Deepstep Come Shining comprises actual voices, texts, and other media Wright encountered on a Southern road trip (many of which are listed at the end of the poem, under the heading “Stimulants, Poultices, Goads“). Some voices evoke the locale. For instance, the expression, “All around in here it used to be so pretty” (8) and the adjective “yonder” (7) hail from the South, as does the old grammar joke: “Where do you folks live at. Between the a and the t” (23, 47). At least one voice in the poem speaks in Spanish. Still others suggest a particular speaker’s occupation: the waiter’s “Are you still working on that drink” (84, 87) or the DJ’s “Don’t touch that dial” (43, 58, 96, 97). The poem even records lyrics from artists, like Bob Dylan, whom one might hear on the car radio. Advertisements for events such as fiddle contests and products like Gold Bond Medicated Powder populate the poem, as do posted rules like “no-shoe-no-shirt-no-service” (79). Other signs adopt a more intimate register: “Note on the fridge: Vanilla yogurt inside. See you in the morning, girls” (10). Citations from academic or scientific texts underline the more conceptual work that has influenced the poem.
     
    From this standpoint, Deepstep Come Shining belongs to a long tradition of documentary poems that appropriate different voices, texts, and other media in order to challenge the narrow identification of poetry with subjective lyric expression. Wright’s determination to create a poetic record of a particular region, for instance, aligns her with poets like William Carlos Williams – whose Paterson (1946-1963) draws from historical letters, advertisements, and geological data to capture the local history of Paterson, New Jersey – and Hilton Obenzinger, whose New York on Fire (1989) draws from newspapers, interviews, and history books to recount the many fires that have ravaged New York City since 1613. Wright’s geographic paradigm, the road trip, has its precedent in Muriel Rukeyser’s U.S. 1 (1938), a book-length poem that employs Depression-era literary and photojournalistic techniques to represent Rukeyser’s travels along East Coast highway Route 1.9 In particular, Deepstep Come Shining recalls the sequence of U.S. 1 titled “The Book of the Dead,” which documents a deadly industrial disaster in West Virginia via interviews, descriptions of medical photographs, letters, and hearings in the U.S. House of Representatives. Wright’s engagement with court reporting similarly invites comparison to poems like Charles Reznikoff’s Testimony (1934-1979), which uses court records to attest to various acts of violence and injustice in the United States during the late 19th and early 20th centuries.
     
    At the same time, however, Deepstep Come Shining seems to resist this documentary tradition by systematically obscuring and abstracting the very texts and voices it contains. Aside from Wright’s occasional use of quotation marks, all-caps, and italics to indicate citation, there are very few cues in the text that mark the beginning and end of any utterance. The relentlessly end-stopped lines obfuscate not only the difference between one speaker’s statement and another’s question, but also the variations in intonation. As a result, many utterances flatten out, and idiosyncrasies of voice and text collapse into regularities of type. At several points, the poem explicitly acknowledges the difficult task of determining intonation: “Which is pitched higher crepe or crape,” it asks (37); “Which is brighter g-r-a-y or g-r-e-y. Which is pitched higher” (77). Furthermore, the unusual juxtaposition of lines and the frequent use of non sequitur frustrate the expectation that utterances in close proximity (grouped together in a paragraph or stanza, for instance) will speak to one another. Although the poem alludes to actual conversations and narratives surrounding numerous characters who populate the text – the floating host, the boneman and the snakeman, the Veals of Deepstep, Pattycake, Clyde Connell, and Aunt Flora, for instance -, more often than not these conversations and narratives are dispersed throughout the poem in nearly irreconcilable fragments.
     
    Indeed, Deepstep Come Shining alternately locates and dislocates its component parts (not to mention the reader) both temporally and spatially. The poem is clearly set in the rural South, and often mentions specific spatial coordinates: towns such as Deepstep, Milledgeville, and Vidalia; and businesses such as Motel 6, Chuck’s Dollar Store, and Scatters Pool Hall. It even offers directions: “Ripcord Lounge is up on the right. . . A little past the package store”; “Make a left just beyond Pulltight Road” (8). Yet these coordinates do not form a cohesive map; or if they do, it is a map that folds in on itself at various points. In the poem’s own words, “the genesis of direction breaks and scatters” (35). Interiors become exteriors, north leads to south, and ultimately, the promise of location turns out to be illusory. References to popular news stories about the Unabomber and the murder of Michael Jordan’s father place the reader in a general era. The more mythical temporality of the boneman and snakeman stories, however, resist being plotted on a historical timeline. Insisting that “no one should know the hour or the day” (10), the poem enacts a kind of textual “Time lapse” that disorients the reader (3, 93). Its refrain, “Now do you know where you are,” only underlines this sense of temporal and spatial disorientation (8, 22, 37, 89). In effect, the only time and space the reader can be sure of occupying is the time and space of the poem itself. The poem, from this standpoint, is not simply a second-hand transcript of what Wright has seen, but moreover a record of what she literally makes visible in poetic form.
     
    The stenographs in Deepstep Come Shining further underline this project of dislocation and abstraction. Despite their nod to indexical writing, the stenographs do not transparently point to the courtroom dialogues they index. In fact, to the reader who is unfamiliar with shorthand, they seem virtually illegible. Although Wright potentially could have remedied this situation by having the stenotype transcribed into longhand, she chose not to, presenting them in facsimile instead. As a result, the formal arrangement of the stenotype contrasts sharply with the poem, and its material features, such as the darker tone of the paper and the irregularities of the ink, come to the fore. The abstraction of the actual courtroom proceedings, that is, reveals the stenographer’s mark – in this case, the mark of Alyce Collins Wright, C.D.’s mother. The stenotype facsimiles ultimately serve both as a site of documentation and as a site of abstraction. They gesture towards a trial while simultaneously obfuscating that trial to register the presence of the one person there who is meant to embody absence: the stenographer.
     
    Deepstep Come Shining not only yields this dialectic of documentation and abstraction on a formal level, but also figures it thematically. If, as detailed earlier, the poem betrays an attraction to objective, mechanical vision in many passages, it also celebrates a more abstract, metaphysical kind of vision in others. Many passages ascribe greater visionary powers to people whose eyesight has been compromised in some way. “A synergism of cancer and dwelling in musical extremis” allows Coltrane, for instance, to see angels (59). An iridectomy gives way to vivid metaphor:

    A shirt on the floor looked like

    the mouth of a well

    Spots on a horse
    horrible holes in its side

    The sun in the tree
    green hill of crystals

    Moon over Milledgeville
    only a story

    Saucer of light on the wall
    the hand of god.

    (51)

    The poem’s ongoing punning between “whole” and “hole,” as well as the many references to focusing and refocusing, blurring in and blurring out, only reiterate Wright’s concern for this oscillation between vision and blindness, positive and negative space, figure and ground.

     
    Wright does not regard this kind of oscillation as merely interesting, however, and instead repeatedly associates it with violence. Light must be “murdered” so “the truth [can] become apparent” (75). An almost apocalyptic version of this oscillation is figured on the last page of the poem, when the speaker vows to “offer a once-and-for-all thing, opaque and revelatory, ceaselessly burning” (107). Like the devastating fire to which the speaker alludes – a fire that destroyed the very objects the text incarnates – this “once-and-for-all-thing” (presumably the poem itself) simultaneously radiates with and obliterates the objects to which it points. It is as if the poem promises to illuminate and immortalize, yet at the same time extinguish, the very objects and bodies it points to or marks. Wright, in other words, emphasizes the precarious and potentially self-destructive nature of the model of light-writing that so fascinates her.
     
    Deepstep Come Shining is certainly not the first poem to abstract documentary material. On the contrary, all documentary poems, including those mentioned earlier – Williams’s Paterson, Obenzinger’s New York on Fire, Rukeyser’s U.S. 1, and Reznikoff’s Testimony – arguably demonstrate an impulse towards abstraction. After all, the very strategies poets often use to adapt documentary material to the form of poetry – selection, fragmentation, repetition, lineation, and so on – paradoxically divert attention away from the voices, places, and events being documented and towards more formal aspects of their poetry.10 Without some degree of abstraction, in fact, it would be difficult to distinguish a documentary poem from a mere mechanical exercise. Abstraction serves, in other words, as a response to the central question that, as Marjorie Perloff notes, inevitably arises for the documentary poet: “If the words used are not my own, how can I convey the true voice of feeling unique to lyric”? From this perspective, abstraction does not simply entail a lapse or distortion of the documentary impulse. Rather, it generates a crucial dialectic that allows documentary poets to negotiate their relationship to lyric.
     
    The history of this dialectic of documentation and abstraction coincides, to a large extent, with the history of lyric. Although a detailed account of this history is beyond the scope of this essay, a couple of broad trends are worth sketching out. In the first half of the 20th century, documentary projects appealed to many poets as a way of counteracting the individualism of the lyric and bringing poetry closer to everyday realities. Rukeyser, for instance, gravitated towards documentary material because she believed that “the actual world, not some fantastic structure that has nothing to do with reality, must provide the material for modern poetry” (qtd. in Dayton 226). Documentary material offered her a broader foundation on which to “build” her poems – a foundation that went beyond “those personal responses which have always been the basis for poetry” (qtd. in Dayton 146). Like other modernist poets, Rukeyser tends to use abstraction as a means of reinforcing, interrogating, commenting on, or elucidating the messages already inherent in documentary material. Later in the 20th century, however, a number of poets turned to documentary not as an alternative or supplement to lyric, but as a way of challenging the very coherence of the lyric self. In her book-length poem Dictee (1982), for instance, Theresa Hak Kyung Cha stitches together historical, autobiographical, journalistic, epistolary, and visual texts in order to complicate the idea of a Korean voice or identity. For postmodern poets like Cha, abstraction does not clarify or unify disparate materials; instead it underlines the extent to which the lyric speaker is constructed (or, more to the point, deconstructed) by disparate materials.
     
    Although both of these trends inform Wright’s work, Deepstep Come Shining‘s use of abstraction sharply diverges from that of many earlier documentary poems and indeed marks a new approach to lyric. As mentioned above, Wright figures the movement from mechanical to metaphysical vision as an act of violence. This act of violence, in turn, echoes her transcription of individual voices and texts into typographic form. Abstraction, that is, does not serve as a means of deriving meaning from the voices and texts Wright collected on her road trip; on the contrary, abstraction destroys meaning by radically materializing these voices and texts to the point of impenetrability. In this light, the poem’s use of abstraction reveals the strong influence of language poetry on Wright’s work, an influence remarked by critics like Lynn Keller. As Keller points out, however, Wright draws upon strategies of language poetry to resist “the kind of personal lyric that had become the sanctioned form for feminist expression,” at the same time that, in keeping with a number of other contemporary women poets, she distances herself from the exclusive, “male-dominated Language scene” (28). This distancing is particularly apparent in her efforts to re-embody the voices and texts she so radically materializes. Just as the Arkansas court proceedings that underlie Deepstep Come Shining‘s stenotype pages ultimately bear the mark of Wright’s mother Alyce, so too the Southern voices and texts composing the poem ultimately bear the mark of C.D. The poem indexes not only the events of Wright’s road trip and the court where her mother worked, but moreover Wright and her mother’s sheer presence as witnesses.
     
    It might be tempting to assume here that Deepstep Come Shining is proving a general point about the ease with which language can be appropriated or re-embodied by various subjects (a point that would largely accord with Language poetry). But there is nothing general about Wright’s decision to index herself and her mother. Indeed, by deliberately choosing to include a set of stenotype facsimiles her mother produced, Wright gestures towards a very personal relationship that motivates Deepstep Come Shining‘s poetics of vision. By aligning stenography with poetry, Wright specifically aligns her mother’s career as a court reporter with her own career as a poet. Unlike Wright’s father’s job as an Arkansas judge, which required him to evaluate testimony and intervene in the lives of those he encountered in the courtroom, Wright’s mother’s job as a court reporter barred her from evaluating or intervening in any way. Amidst the noise and activity of the courtroom, her mother would have been an essentially passive and silent presence, revealing nothing of herself as she typed. Wright, however, challenges this dichotomy between the activity of judging and the passivity of recording by attempting to salvage something meaningful from her mother’s stenotype facsimiles.11 Realizing that no translation or reading of the stenotype pages will yield any insight into her mother, Wright opts instead to abstract the pages, thereby emphasizing the beauty and craft of the physical traces her mother left behind (and, by extension, of the traces she leaves behind in the poem). Abstraction, in other words, gives rise to an unexpected locus of intimacy and of lyricism in Deepstep Come Shining. If the poem’s documentary material manifests an appreciation for the Southern landscapes and soundscapes that shaped Wright’s childhood, its abstractions manifest an appreciation for the peculiar legacy of type-writing that Wright inherited from her mother.
     
    Wright’s use of abstraction not only distinguishes Deepstep Come Shining from earlier documentary poetry, but also anticipates a kind of appropriative poetry that has gained popularity in the new millennium. As a number of critics have noted, many contemporary poets – among them Vanessa Place, Katie Degentesh, Kenneth Goldsmith, and Noah Eli Gordon – have recently pursued projects that involve various forms of citation and transcription. Granted, many of these projects gain inspiration from modern digital media and communication technologies that are a far cry from Deepstep Come Shining’s antiquated stenography, but they also echo the ideal of nonintervention that stenography embodies.12 In fact, although this poetry incorporates documents and source material, I hesitate to call all of it “documentary” insofar as its commitment is not always to the events and objects to which the documents point. In some cases the documents are almost incidental to the larger project of substantiating – indeed, indexing – the poet’s encounters and interactions with them. For instance, Kenneth Goldsmith’s Day (2003), a word-for-word transcription of the September 1st, 2000 edition of The New York Times, is less about the specific news events of that day, and more about the painstaking and tedious labor the poem required for its production. Likewise, Flarf (a genre of poetry generated by internet searches) often foregrounds the poet’s process of navigating the Web as much as the specific content generated by it. The documented voices and texts of Deepstep Come Shining, by contrast, are in no way incidental. While the poem’s lyric and documentary modes are mutually exclusive (to see one is to be blind to the other), they nevertheless converge upon a similar set of preoccupations and concerns. Wright’s poetics of vision nevertheless paves the way for the appropriative poetry of the new millennium, insofar as it shows that poets can extract something personal, even lyrical, from second-hand documents and information without having to resort to older confessional or expressive modes of writing to do so. Indeed, in light of Wright’s work, poetic projects that may have appeared to embody the culmination of anti-lyrical tendencies re-emerge as sites of renewed engagement with lyric, and, more generally speaking, of renewed commitment to the specificity of various modes of literary discourse.
     
    To be sure, Wright demonstrates an intense desire to capture – and even radiate with – the voices and texts she literally encounters over the course of Deepstep Come Shining‘s composition. Abstraction, however, is just as crucial to the poem because it allows her to forego some of the more expressive conventions of lyric poetry, while at the same time advancing the poet’s role as a remarkably complex seer or poeta vates. Although many critics have examined Deepstep Come Shining‘s preoccupation with vision, by overemphasizing the poem’s documentary mode and underemphasizing its corresponding abstractions they have, not insignificantly, overlooked Wright’s efforts to formalize her own role as a visionary. On the one hand, Deepstep Come Shining‘s poet-as-seer is merely an “operator,” a technology for faithfully capturing and making visible certain sights. On the other hand, she is a dangerously blinding force. She makes the reader look away from what is most transparent in order to see what else might be revealed: “We see a little farther now and a little farther still / Peeping into the unseen” (9).
     

    One Big Self’s Politics of Vision

     
    On the surface, One Big Self manifests a dialectic of documentation and abstraction reminiscent of Deepstep Come Shining. A collection of voices and texts accumulated over the course of another trip through the South, One Big Self abounds with road signs, crime reports, confessions, statistics, radio broadcasts, and inmate questionnaires. Like Deepstep Come Shining, One Big Self also features a list of sources Wright researched and in many cases cites (a list titled “Why not check it out and lock it down”). In some cases, Wright directly identifies the source, speaker, and/or addressee of a given line or stanza, but in most cases the task of identification is not so straightforward.
     
    Some lines imply particular speakers and addressees (prisoners, guards, the poet); some carry double meanings or vary in meaning depending on the context. As she did in Deepstep Come Shining, Wright further complicates the task of identification by often omitting crucial punctuation and thereby flattening the tonal register. As John Cotter remarks, “abstract, a lot of the lines can be read in more than one way, or read as true for more than one inmate, or an observer, or apply equally well to victim or visitor.” One Big Self also frustrates narrative expectations with its play of associative logic, non sequitur, parataxis, and circular questioning. It furthermore participates in the kind of simultaneous location and dislocation observed earlier in relation to Deepstep Come Shining. Although one section is headed “On the road to St. Gabriel” and another “On the road to Angola,” for instance, the poem most often interweaves and even collapses different times and spaces.
     
    To notice similar processes of documentation and abstraction and of location and dislocation at work in both Deepstep Come Shining and One Big Self is not to say that the poems share the same overall project or agenda. To begin with, in One Big Self the document or record enters the more menacing realm of evidence, a realm where sentences potentially incriminate. Wright explicitly identifies “the resistance of poetry to the conventions of evidentiary writing” as a challenge that shaped her project; and, as the subtitle of the 2007, poem-only edition of One Big Self—One Big Self: An Investigation—announces, the poem proceeds via a gathering of evidence (ix). As R.S. Gwynn points out, however, it is not entirely clear “what’s being investigated” (685). The thing about evidence, after all, is that it implies a crime (or, at the very least, an event that requires adjudication). Yet Wright makes it clear that she does not want to criminalize or determine anything, even though (or perhaps because) her subjects’ guilt has been, in some cases, predetermined. She lays out her aims in the preface: “Not to idealize, not to judge, not to exonerate, not to aestheticize immeasurable levels of pain. Not to demonize, not anathematize. What I wanted was to unequivocally lay out the real feel of hard time” (xiv).
     
    Indeed, lacking a definite criminal event, the poem often investigates its own composition, with all the prison visits, correspondences, and research that went into it. The relative amorphousness of this event, in turn, leads Wright to continually interrogate – and push the boundaries of – what exactly counts as evidence. “Counting” thus serves as a crucial term in One Big Self. “Count your fingers / Count your toes / Count your nose holes / Count your blessings…” the poem begins, establishing counting as a device that will return again and again (3). The poem is nevertheless by no means all inclusive, and it acknowledges many more impasses than Deepstep Come Shining does. In some cases a voice warns “Don’t ask,” or a speaker notes “I don’t go there,” as if some lines of investigation are too loaded. In other cases the poet resorts to more impersonal forms of research such as the search engine “Ask Jeeves.” The poem, in sum, betrays an unusually agonized relationship to its own contents – to what it will or will not allow in – that contrasts with Deepstep Come Shining‘s sense of ease (Wright describes the latter poem as her “rapture” (“Looking”).
     
    Perhaps it should come as no surprise to find this level of self-consciousness in a poem titled One Big Self. The project, after all, demands that Wright consider the very nature of “selves,” and not just her own, but also the prisoners’. As she explains in her preface to One Big Self, her objective was to view “prisoners, among others, as they elect to be seen, in their larger selves” (xiv). Deborah Luster’s preface to the collaborative photo-book edition, titled “The Reappearance of Those Who Have Gone,” similarly stresses the prisoners’ disclosures of their “very own selves… before my camera.”13 Both editions of One Big Self demonstrate not only an awareness of the problem of how to get other “selves” into the poem (i.e., not as “others” in relation to Wright’s and Luster’s selves), but moreover a level of circumspection about what constitutes a “self” in the first place. Consider, for instance, the inmates’ attire in Luster’s photo-book portraits. Some pose in prison stripes, others in chef hats and uniforms; some wear Mardi Gras beads and feathers, others, grisly Halloween costumes. Are these really the subjects’ “very own selves”? Does the fact that the inmates choose how to dress and pose themselves necessarily ensure that their “very own selves” are being presented? More to the point, what does that phrase even mean?
     
    The question of how to capture a subject’s true self has been central to the practice of portrait photography – and of portraiture more generally – for years. As Michael Fried points out in Why Photography Matters as Art as Never Before, there is something inherently theatrical about portraiture, about the idea of a subject posing for an artist. And if the artist’s ambition is to capture the subject’s true self, and not a false performance, there is something consequently problematic about portraiture. (Here again, the difference between documenting and evidencing comes into play: all photographic portraits in some sense document their subjects; but only the select few succeed in evidencing their subjects’ true selves.) Some photographers have attempted to sidestep the portrait’s theatricality by experimenting with hidden cameras and candid shots, but these experiments often entail forms of manipulation and intervention in their own right. Fried thus maintains that for portrait photography to be genuinely anti-theatrical it must not avoid, but must directly contend with the frontal pose.
     
    This question of how to capture a subject’s true self even when that subject is posing under the most theatrical conditions is clearly a question that Luster, as a portrait photographer, has not only inherited, but moreover embraced. While her portraits may seem strikingly theatrical, they also evidence an anti-theatrical impulse. More to the point, they risk theatricality precisely in order to earn a kind of anti-theatricality. Luster’s anti-theatrical impulse is perhaps most obvious in her comments about wanting to be as unobtrusive a photographer as possible. She claims, for instance, that she did not conduct research on prison life as part of the project. In “The Reappearance of Those Who Have Gone,” she implies that research would have interfered with her ability to make the portraits “as direct a telling as possible.” Clearly, Luster’s methods of documenting selves contrast sharply with Wright’s methods. The assumption here seems to be that photography, by its very nature, neutrally captures its subject (in this case, the prisoners) – and that whatever Luster learned about prison life could have distorted the subjects’ disclosures of their “very own selves… before my camera.” Wright, by contrast, had to immerse herself in research to get other “selves” into her poetry to begin with.
     
    Luster’s decision to print her photographic portraits on sheets of metal, in the style of tintypes, also underlines her anti-theatrical impulse. As Michael Carlebach observes, tintypes are known for resisting some of the formalities associated with traditional portraiture. When they were first introduced in 1856, tintypes were cheap, durable, and – compared to daguerreotypes and other early processes – relatively fast and easy to print. This made them popular not only with studio photographers who wanted to make a quick profit from working-class customers, but also with itinerant photographers who worked concessions at carnivals and fairs. It also made them unpopular with photographers who hoped to elevate photography to an elite profession or art form.
     
    Tintypists tended to prioritize business concerns over aesthetic concerns. They used plain backdrops and did not deem it cost-effective to outfit their studios with elaborate props or sets. In fact, one of the only props many tintypists did use was a clamp (sometimes called a “head rest”) to immobilize the subjects’ heads and thereby prevent blurring. While these clamps contributed to stiff, unnatural poses, these poses stem from a technological rather than an aesthetic formality. The subjects appear stiff, in other words, not because they are trying to perform certain formalities associated with portraiture, but because they are simply trying to prevent the shots from being ruined.
     
    This is not to say that the subjects were oblivious to aesthetic concerns. On the contrary, tintypists’ relative indifference to the aesthetics of their work enabled subjects to take more active roles in the composition of their portraits. Subjects often chose how to pose, where to look, what expressions to have, and what to wear. Many brought personal props to the shoots. During the Civil War, in fact, when tintype trade flourished, many soldiers posed in uniform with weapons, and this fashion of posing with the tools of one’s trade then continued after the war. What was different about the conventions associated with tintypes, however, is that they were developed and perpetuated to appeal not to professional magazines or artists, but to subjects’ friends, coworkers, and family members.
     
    This history of more informal tintype portraiture has appealed to a number of contemporary portrait photographers who use tintype to document and in many cases dignify individuals from more or less marginal social groups: cowboys in Robb Kendrick’s “Revealing Character” (2005), for instance, or soldiers in Ellen Susan’s “Soldier Portraits” (2007-2010). Luster’s photographs – and her determination to give inmates control of their own images – clearly gesture towards this history too. Notwithstanding the occasional prison stripe, however, the costumes, masks, and occupational props wielded by Luster’s subjects do not divulge – and often conceal – their identity as prisoners. In fact, Luster’s photographs manage to give even the prison stripes a costumey feel. And unlike a number of other prison photography projects such as Danny Lyon’s “Conversations with the Dead” (1971) and Taro Yamasaki’s “Inside Jackson Prison” (1980), which offer glimpses of penitentiary life, most of Luster’s photographs employ black backdrops that block out the broader prison environment and allow the inmates themselves to take center stage.
     
    Luster’s portraits, in other words, do not overdetermine her subjects’ identities as prisoners. On the contrary, they enable her subjects to express a wide range of identities and aspirations, some of which seem deeply sincere, others deeply ironic, and others so fantastical that they are difficult to reconcile with the realities prison life. Inmates who participated in One Big Self understood that they would both appear in a photo book and get a dozen wallet-sized prints for themselves. The inmates’ poses thus express a variety of intentions: to generate sympathy from estranged relatives, develop a portfolio, become famous, add to their possessions, and communicate with loved ones. So although the resulting photos resist the formalities of the mugshot (the quintessential prison photograph) and of photographs once used by eugenicists to diagnose criminals, they are highly formalized in their own way. Luster’s photographs do not ultimately solve the problem of how to overcome theatricality, and thus capture the inmates’ “true selves” or individuality; but in the process of attempting to solve this problem, they also redirect the viewer’s attention onto competing forms of portraiture that, for better or worse, condition subjects’ social legibility. They clearly suggest that their subjects are more than anonymous prisoners; but the viewer’s search for particulars leads only to a host of abstractions – of performed “types.”
     
    The two cover photographs selected for the poem-only edition of One Big Self suggest that Wright may be just as interested as Luster (if not more interested) in the problems of self-expression that portraiture raises. The majority of Luster’s portraits show subjects directly facing the camera in theatrical poses and clothing that, as suggested above, frequently pastiche conventional portrait photography. The two cover photographs in the poem-only edition, however, present an even more tenuous notion of facingness. The front cover depicts a woman wearing a dark mask over her eyes, a tall light-colored hat, and a baggy Halloween costume with bells on the collar and wrists. Her hands rest on her lap as she stares directly into the camera, unsmiling. The back cover shows an arm extended, palm facing the camera, bearing a tattoo of a woman’s face. What is remarkable about both of these cover photographs is that they exemplify the tension between being “all there” in a portrait, and yet not quite all there. The presence of the mask and the tattoo suggest exhibitionism, on the one hand, and a kind of concealment or holding back, on the other.
     
    Like the women in the cover portraits, Wright expresses a desire at once to exhibit and to conceal what she has evidenced in One Big Self. This desire recalls the dialectic of documentation and abstraction explored earlier in the context of both Deepstep Come Shining and One Big Self. But whereas Deepstep Come Shining obscures actual court proceedings with an embodied (and deeply personal) stenotype, One Big Self obscures the actual bodies of those who have been “sentenced” in order to bring to the fore various formalities, especially those of the criminal justice system. One Big Self‘s abstractions do not shift our gaze onto type-writing per se (as in Deepstep Come Shining), but rather onto the “types” portrayed – and in some cases enforced – by the prison-industrial complex and other institutions. One Big Self documents very specific utterances while paradoxically inviting us to ask what “types” of people these utterances imply: inmate, victim, or visitor. Whereas the “Stimulants, Poultices, Goads” list at the back of Deepstep Come Shining stokes (and frustrates) a desire to see what the poet saw, One Big Self‘s “Why not check it out and lock it down” more pointedly invites (and renders futile) a kind of matching game with the poem’s constitutive parts (65, 83).
     
    Considering these typological leanings, it is not surprising that One Big Self pays significant attention to forms of address. The poem’s pseudo-letters, with salutations like “Dear Child of God,” “Dear Prisoner,” and “Dear Affluent Reader,” for instance, highlight the roles that people assume in the process of writing to one another. According to Martin Earl, “The repeated letters enable the poet … to stress one of the remaining formalities left to people living in the alternative world of incarceration. Language, after all, is the one thing that can’t be taken away from them.” But rather than treating letters as rare formalities permitted in prison, Wright treats them as sites where some of the many formalities of prison life – and of life beyond prison – get articulated. She does not depict the letters as a unique privilege, like Earl suggests, insofar as they absolutely do not enable prisoners to freely express themselves. Instead, the letters raise problems similar to those examined earlier with respect to portraiture: how can writers reveal their true selves when the relationships between writers, texts, and readers are so fraught?
     
    Wright’s formal interest in the transformation of individuals into types also expresses itself via the content of the poem, which frequently notes the idiosyncrasies of bodies, in particular tattoos and scars. It plays with the notion that a face is something you earn in prison, that inmates eventually “get a face on them” (23). At the same time, the poem attends to the generalities into which faces or people can disappear. For example, “Black is the Color” broaches discrimination within society and/or the criminal justice system, as does the recurring question of whether people “run to type” (17). The poem underscores the many, more trivial ways people are typed too: one can be “a budget person,” for instance, or “a night person,” a sign of the zodiac, or an administrative number (67). Quotes from a board game called “The Mansion of Happiness” further accentuate the ease with which individuals can be classified, evaluated, and rewarded (or punished) according to arbitrary rules. Even the title One Big Self alludes to the relationship between individual and type; as the quote of film director Terence Malick elaborates, “Maybe all men got one big soul where everybody’s a part of – all faces of the same man: one big self” (qtd. in Gilbert).
     
    By reframing the dialectic of documentation and abstraction established in Deepstep Come Shining in terms of individual and type, One Big Self manages to adapt Wright’s poetics to a corresponding politics. A couple of examples from the poem are useful here. Consider, first, the campaign to “Restore the Night Sky” by reducing the light pollution caused by surrounding prisons (27). The image establishes a basic conflict between two levels of vision: earthly lights obscure celestial ones. On another level, however, this conflict is loaded with sociological significance: some people can’t enjoy clear views of the sky because the state is keeping its eye on prisoners. This example, in other words, exposes the fact that some types of people have (or at least believe they ought to have) access to various sights, while others don’t – and, conversely, that some types of people get subjected to surveillance, while others don’t. Wright also uses mirrors in One Big Self to elaborate a similar politics of vision. She explains, “Your only mirror [in prison] is one of stainless steel. The image it affords will not tell whether you are young still or even real” (38). Once again, the poem not only acknowledges two competing levels of vision (i.e., the literal substance of the mirror, on the one hand, and the fleeting images of inmates who appear in it, on the other), but moreover implicates the mirror in a broader system of isolation and control. Chosen above all for its durability, the prison mirror ultimately serves to detemporalize and dematerialize, rather than individuate, the inmates who approach it.
     
    On the one hand, Wright wants to imagine that she and Luster might remedy this situation by improving the inmates’ access to clear images of themselves. She explains that many inmates agreed to have their pictures taken because they were eager to get copies of the prints, to see themselves better than the regulation mirrors allowed. Here the distinction between self-expression and self-reflection breaks down: the photographs function not as sites where inmates reveal their true selves to others, but rather as sites where they become conscious of themselves as such for the first time in potentially years. The photographs allow inmates to read the otherwise elusive passage of time on their own faces and to verify the reality of their own bodies against a dozen wallet-sized prints. On the other hand, Wright seems quite aware that Luster’s photographs are just as entrenched in a politics of vision as any other set of images. Taken as a whole, the tens of thousands of photographs Luster took of Louisiana prisoners merge into patterns and generalities. In particular, they present an overwhelmingly racialized image of prison: a large majority of Louisiana prisoners are black. As the poem confirms, “Black is the Color” “Of 77% of the inmates in Angola,” and “Of 66% of the inmates at St. Gabriel” (34). Luster’s tintype-style photographs, which have an antique look to them, further underline the historical significance of these statistics. They show that despite the time that has elapsed since the Civil War, when tintypes reached the height of their popularity, the status of African Americans still looks bleak by some measures.14
     
    While many other critics have noticed a politics of vision in One Big Self, they have frequently misconstrued it. The primary mistake they have made resembles the one mentioned earlier in the context of Deepstep Come Shining criticism. By concentrating on the presence of documentary subject matter, they have concluded that Wright’s poetry and Luster’s photographs are mainly about allowing outsider voices to speak and be seen. Nadia Herman Colburn, for instance, insists that Wright’s poems show a “commitment to understanding other people.” “To read her poems,” Colburn observes, “is to enter into the lived experience, not only of Wright herself, but of her characters.” According to Suzanne Wise, “what dominates Wright’s account are the voices of the prisoners themselves, shifting power away from the poet-witness as the arbiter of experiences” (405). Grace Glueck claims that by “patiently” shooting inmates “in a neutral way,” Luster “honors their identities” (29). And Stephen Burt goes so far as to claim that “for Wright and Luster, the project of portrait photography… becomes a project of releasing people from bondage” (50).
     
    These claims tend to rely on the assumption that there is something liberating about expressing oneself and, in turn, being seen or heard. This assumption is, of course, a popular one. It motivates a broad range of creative projects that aim to provide spaces of expression behind prison walls and/or to share the work of incarcerated writers and artists with a broader audience.15 What is not clear, however, is that Wright and Luster share this assumption. By no means did they enter the prisons they visited as activists, educators, or publicists. (On more than one occasion, Wright has acknowledged the ethical precariousness of these visits.) Neither the questionnaires Wright distributed to prisoners as part of her research nor the photographs Luster took were meant to be outlets of creative expression for the inmates. And although Wright and Luster did discover that some inmates appreciated the opportunity to pose for the camera and share their stories, the images and text of One Big Self depict as many—if not more—moments of foreclosure as moments of disclosure. The poem in particular deploys a kind of abstraction that violently wrenches readers from lived experience and locates them in a formal space. Like the two cover photographs for the poem-only edition of One Big Self, it simultaneously solicits and forbids the viewer’s identification with its subjects. On one level, the poem aims at an anti-theatrical ideal: readers, Wright hopes, will see the prisoners for who they are, without the distortion of various lenses. On another level, the poem foregrounds these lenses themselves.
     
    Abstraction allows One Big Self to generate some skepticism about the assumption that expressing oneself, and being seen and heard, is in itself liberating. As mentioned earlier, the poem’s exploration of forms of address, for instance, implies that “free” expression or communication is an impossible ideal. Moreover, by abstracting individual voices into types, the poem asks us to consider the many other forms of subjugation and inequality that exist—some serious, some trivial. It reminds us that no matter how liberating it may be for prisoners to be heard and respected, respect and attention will not release them from prison; no matter what kind of windows One Big Self might open, the walls that separate prisoners from the rest of society remain very real. In fact the one identity category that encompasses all the subjects portrayed in One Big Self—the category of prisoner—never really has to be acknowledged, performed, or represented there, because no matter what they say or how they look, the subjects are admitted to One Big Self only insofar as they are prisoners. If there is no escaping the prison literally, there is no escaping it figuratively (i.e., via One Big Self) either. This, again, is why the prison stripes worn by some of the subjects in Luster’s portraits seem almost incidental. Granted, Wright’s preface acknowledges the lofty-sounding ambition to reunite “the separated with the larger human enterprise” (xiv). If the poem stages a reunion, however, it is decidedly not a reunion where individual people freely honor, sympathize with, or refine their views of each other. Rather, it is a reunion that exposes the existing social and political forms that contain people.
     
    In this light, Wright and Luster’s efforts to avoid criminalizing anyone are particularly significant. They show that Wright and Luster are less interested in what people have done in the past, and more interested in the social and political forms that condition what they can and cannot do in the present. The questions their project raises are not about who deserves to be criminalized – or who deserves to be “typed” in any way, for that matter – but rather about what function certain categories and formalities serve in the first place. Is it possible that some “types” precede – and indeed even produce – the individuals who exemplify them? Is it possible, in other words, that being a criminal type is not wholly a matter of personal responsibility? Do the social and political forms we perpetuate bear some responsibility as well?
     
    Although few may admit it, the prison itself is a form that many people have a stake in maintaining. Wright claims that One Big Self originated from one troubling observation – that prison was the central industry of certain areas of Louisiana. And in sections like “Dialing Dungeons for Dollars,” she interrogates privatization, prison realty, and the corporate revenue it generates (28). Admittedly, One Big Self is not exactly a polemic against the prison-industrial complex, and Wright’s point is not to offer concrete alternatives to current social and political formations. By periodically blinding our view of individuals, however, she succeeds in illuminating the formal sites where social and political change may occur. These sites, like the prisons Wright and Luster visited, may be places where our vision often falters, and where we cannot properly or fairly see the individuals contained. Still, Wright implies, there is a limit to how far better vision alone will get us. After all, as important as it may be to see individuals for their “true selves,” if we want to interrogate a form like the prison as such – and not just who deserves to be in it or how they are regarded once they are there – we must overlook these selves for the sake of the system of which we are all a part.
     

    Jennie Berner is a Ph.D. candidate in the Program for Writers at the University of Illinois at Chicago, where she teaches English and fiction writing. Both her scholarly work and her creative dissertation – a collection of short stories – interrogate the relationship between literature and visual technologies. Her poetry and fiction have appeared in Crazyhorse, Boston Review, The Journal, and The Coachella Review.
     

    Footnotes

    1. See, for instance, Burt, Wise, and Keller.
     
    2. Most notably Gilbert and Burt.
     
    3. According to Wright, the poem is “as close as I have ever gotten to a conceptually visual work” even down to her “method of composition – on the wall” (Wright, “The Wolf Interview”).
     
    4. Although Wright does not include Barthes as one of the “Stimulants, Poultices, Goads” listed at the back of Deepstep Come Shining, the striking similarities between the two works, as well as the poem’s reference to the camera lucida, make it difficult to rule out the possibility that these echoes might be more than coincidental.
     
    5. It is worth noting that Deborah Luster accompanied Wright on the road trip that helped generate Deepstep Come Shining. Their common research and travel during this period led, in fact, to a series of photo-text retablos, one of which appears on the cover of Deepstep Come Shining. Prior to Deepstep Come Shining, Wright and Luster also collaborated on Just Whistle: A Valentine (1993).
     
    6. For more on the the photograph’s status as index, see Rosalind Krauss’s “Notes on the Index” parts I and II in The Originality of the Avant-Garde and Other Modernist Myths (1985).
     
    7. Hence the longstanding debate about whether photography – which can be produced with the mere click of a button – counts as an art.
     
    8. Granted, the operator could intervene as a writer. The court system attempts to safeguard against this possibility by requiring its reporters to swear that they will faithfully record what they hear. Still, the human operator has a kind of agency, and for this reason, the stenotype pages are not indexical in the strictest sense of the term.
     
    9. It is also worth noting that Rukeyser, like Wright, travelled with a photographer, her friend Nancy Naumberg.
     
    10. It might be tempting to generalize even more, and state a commonplace: no matter how directly or dispassionately it is presented, and no matter what genre it is presented in, documentary material inevitably bears the mark of the documentarian. What gets lost in this generalization, however, is any sense of the specific challenge that documentary material presents for poetry. This challenge, of course, is precisely what has motivated many poets to pursue documentary projects in the first place.
     
    11. There is a gender dynamic at work here too, judging being a historically male domain and court reporting a historically female one, particularly in the 1960s and early 70s, when Alyce Wright was working.
     
    12. A number of critics argue that digital and communication technologies are in large part driving the recent impulse to appropriate. According to Marjorie Perloff, for instance, appropriative poems tackle the question of poetry’s role “in the new world of instantaneous and excessive information.” Brian Reed similarly insists that these poems “tell us something profound about psychology and sociality in the new millennium. Even in fantasy it might no longer be tenable to separate ourselves from the information that we take in – or the manner in which we do so” (760). There is something to be said for this notion that the hypermobility of language and information in the new millennium and the expansion of virtual space have sparked efforts to relocate and ground the poet. At the same time, Deepstep Come Shining – published in 1998, just prior to the massive surge in texting, social networking, and other forms of digital communication – suggests that the interest in locating or indexing the poet via appropriated material is not wholly dependent on these technological developments.
     
    13. From this standpoint, the model of photography invoked by One Big Self requires more than just indexicality. Any photograph, after all, can index a subject. But only some photographs can capture his or her essence.
     
    14. In this light, Luster’s work invites comparison to that of other contemporary photographers (most notably Sally Mann) who use different varieties of 19th-century wet-plate photography to broach issues of time and history. But whereas Mann, for instance, takes advantage of the long exposure times of wet plate processes to literally capture the passage of time, Luster prints her images on aluminum plates after-the-fact to create an antique look that effectively collapses past and present.
     
    15. Arts-in-prison programs are a good example: proponents like Janie Paul insist that workshops offer prisoners “an opportunity to transcend their situation” (“Prisons” 551).

    Works Cited

    • Barthes, Roland. Camera Lucida. Trans. Richard Howard. New York: Hill and Wang, 1981. Print.
    • Burt, Stephen. “Lightsource, Aperture, Face: C.D. Wright and Photography.” Close Calls with Nonsense: Reading New Poetry. Minneapolis: Graywolf Press, 2009. 41-59. Print.
    • Carlebach, Michael L. Working Stiffs: Occupational Portraits in the Age of Tintypes. Washington: Smithsonian Institution Press, 2002. Print.
    • Colburn, Nadia Herman. “About C.D. Wright: A Profile.” Ploughshares. Emerson College, n.d. Web. 30 Nov. 2012.
    • Cotter, John. “The Damage Collector.” Open Letters Monthly. Open Letters LLC, n.d. Web. 30 Nov. 2012.
    • Dayton, Tim. “Lyric and Document in Muriel Rukeyser’s The Book of the Dead.” Journal of Modern Literature 21.2 (1997/98): 223-240. Print.
    • Earl, Martin. “One Big Self: Finding the Noble Vernacular: C.D. Wright/Deborah Luster” Harriet the Blog. The Poetry Foundation, 2 Apr. 2009. Web. 30 Nov. 2012.
    • Fried, Michael. Why Photography Matters as Art as Never Before. New Haven: Yale UP, 2008. Print.
    • Gilbert, Alan. “Neither Settled Nor Easy.” Boston Review Jan.-Feb. 2008. Web. 30 Nov. 2012.
    • Glueck, Grace. “Deborah Luster and C.D. Wright – ‘One Big Self: Prisoners of Louisiana.’” The New York Times. 18 Jun. 2004. Print. 29.
    • Gwynn, R.S. “Lost Roads.” The Hudson Review 60.4 (2008): 683-690. Print.
    • Keller, Lynn. Thinking Poetry: Readings in Contemporary Women’s Exploratory Poetics. Iowa City: U of Iowa P, 2010. Print.
    • Krauss, Rosalind. “Notes on the Index.” The Originality of the Avant-Garde and Other Modernist Myths. Cambridge: MIT Press, 1985. 196-220. Print.
    • Luster, Deborah, and C.D. Wright. One Big Self: Prisoners of Louisiana. Santa Fe: Twin Palms Publishers, 2003. Print.
    • Luster, Deborah. “The Reappearance of Those Who Have Gone.” Introduction. One Big Self: Prisoners of Louisiana. Twin Palms Publishers, 2003. Deborah Luster. Web. 12 Dec. 2012.
    • Perloff, Marjorie. “Poetry on the Brink: Reinventing the Lyric.” Boston Review. May/June 2012. Web. 12 Dec. 2012.
    • “Prisons, Activism, and the Academy – a Roundtable with Buzz Alexander, Bell Gale Chevigny, Stephen John Hartnett, Janie Paul, and Judith Tannenbaum.” Editor’s Column. PMLA 123.3 (May 2008): 545-567. Print.
    • Reed, Brian M. “In Other Words: Postmillennial Poetry and Redirected Language.” Contemporary Literature 52.4 (2011): 756-790. Web.
    • Wise, Susan. “The Border-Crossing Relational Poetry of C.D. Wright.” Eleven More Women Poets in the 21st Century. Ed. Claudia Rankine and Lisa Sewell. Middletown: Wesleyan UP, 2012. 399-425. Print.
    • Wright, C.D. Just Whistle: A Valentine. Berkeley: Kelsey Street Press, 1993. Print.
    • ———. Deepstep Come Shining. Port Townsend: Copper Canyon Press, 1998. Print.
    • ———. “Looking for ‘One Untranslatable Song.’” Interview with Kent Johnson. Jacket 15 (Dec. 2001). Web. 12 Dec. 2012.
    • ———. One Big Self: An Investigation. Port Townsend: Copper Canyon Press, 2007. Print.
    • ———. “The Wolf Interview: C.D. Wright.” Interview with Lynn Keller. The Wolf 19 (2008). Bloodaxe Blogs. 20 Apr. 2009. Web. 12 Dec. 2012.
  • The Most Dangerous Place: Pro-Life Politics and the Rhetoric of Slavery

    Lisa Guenther (bio)
    Vanderbilt University
    lisa.guenther@vanderbilt.edu

    Abstract

    In recent years, comparisons between abortion and slavery have become increasingly common in American pro-life politics. Some have compared the struggle to extinguish abortion rights to the struggle to end slavery. Others have claimed that Roe v Wade is the Dred Scott of our time. Still others have argued that abortion is worse than slavery; it is a form of genocide. This paper tracks the abortion = slavery meme from Ronald Reagan to the current personhood movement, drawing on work by Orlando Patterson, Hortense Spillers, and Saidiya Hartman to develop a discourse of reproductive justice that grapples with the wounded kinship of slavery and racism.
     
    In 2011, a series of billboards began to appear in urban areas across the United States.

    February, New York City: “THE MOST DANGEROUS PLACE FOR AN AFRICAN AMERICAN IS IN THE WOMB.” The image is a young black girl in a pink dress.1
     
    April, St. Louis, Missouri: The same slogan on a baby blue background, beside the face of a young black boy.2
     
    March, Chicago’s South Side: “Every 21 minutes our next possible LEADER is ABORTED.” The image is a stylized version of President Obama’s face.3
     
    June, Atlanta, Georgia: “THE 13TH AMENDMENT FREED US. ABORTION ENSLAVES US,” against the backdrop of a tattered American flag. Another reads: “THE 14TH AMENDMENT MADE US MEMBERS. ABORTION DISMEMBERS.”4
     
    June, Oakland, California: “BLACK & BEAUTIFUL,” above the image of a sleeping black baby. “BLACK & UNWANTED,” above the face of a black toddler. “BLACK CHILDREN ARE AN ENDANGERED SPECIES,” beside the face of a black toddler, apparently on the verge of tears.5

    These billboards were designed and marketed by two different pro-life groups: Life Always and The Radiance Foundation. Life Always was founded by Stephen Broden, an African-American pastor and political commentator on FOX News; the board of directors consists of two black men (both pastors), a white woman who used to work for Planned Parenthood but is now a pro-life activist, and a white man “looking to give back blessings” (“About Life Always”). The Radiance Foundation is the brainchild of Ryan Scott Bomberger and Bethany Bomberger. Ryan – who presents as black – describes himself as the son of a woman who “was raped yet courageously chose to continue the pregnancy, giving him Life. He was adopted as a baby and grew up in a loving, multi-racial Christian family of 15. . . . His life defies the myth of the “unwanted” child as he was adopted, loved and has flourished” (Radiance, “Ryan”). Bethany – who presents as white – describes herself as “an educator – encouraging and empowering others to pursue their life goals” (Radiance, “Bethany”). Both groups represent Planned Parenthood as the central instrument of an ongoing black genocide.

     
    While Life Always and the Radiance Foundation were putting up billboards in cities from Oakland to New York, the personhood movement was picking up steam in states across the South and Midwest: Alabama, Arkansas, California, Colorado, Florida, Mississippi, Nevada, Ohio, Oklahoma, Virginia, and Wisconsin. The personhood movement seeks to abolish the right to abortion, not through the courts but through a constitutional amendment. As I argue at some length in this paper, this strategy is based on an implicit, and sometimes explicit, but inherently opportunistic and misleading comparison of the struggle to ban abortion with the (apparently successful) abolition of slavery through the Thirteenth Amendment. The first formulation of a personhood amendment at the state level was Mississippi’s Proposition 26, which sought to redefine personhood to “include every human being from the moment of fertilization, cloning or the functional equivalent thereof” (Wedgeworth). Proposition 26 was defeated on November 8, 2011, with a vote of 58 to 42, but three months later, on February 14, 2012, Virginia’s House Bill No. 1 passed in the General Assembly (66 to 32). This bill declared that the “life of each human being begins at conception,” and ensured that “unborn children at every stage of development enjoy all the rights, privileges, and immunities available to other persons, citizens, and residents of the commonwealth” (“HB1”).6 A similar bill was passed by the Oklahoma senate on February 15, 2012, with a vote of 34 to 8 (Hoberock).
     
    The leaders and spokespersons of the state-based personhood movements are almost invariably white and male. But this does not prevent them from connecting their cause to the liberation of black people. In a video posted on the Personhood USA Web site, called “A Day to Advance,” a white-sounding male speaker declares that “Personhood is the new civil rights movement for the twenty-first century,” while a video image of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr. flashes onto the screen; an audio track of Dr. King’s voice murmurs in the background, almost indiscernible. After the first Personhood Amendment was defeated in Mississippi, the founder of Personhood Mississippi, Les Riley, compared his own struggle to extinguish women’s reproductive choice with William Wilberforce’s struggle to abolish the slave trade in the British Empire:

    For nearly twenty years, [Wilberforce] fought against bigotry, financial interests, personal illness, legal maneuvering, apathy and global politics until the slaved [sic] trade was abolished – and even then, it wasn’t until 1833 that slaves were emancipated [in the British empire, we should note – although Riley does not; slavery would not be abolished in the US until 1865]! The fight for the right to life is not over – neither in Mississippi, nor in the USA, nor in the world at large.

    Riley is not the only leader in the personhood movement to compare their struggle to ban abortion with a white man’s struggle to abolish slavery. In an interview with the Huffington Post, Bryan Longworth, the director of Personhood Florida, also compares himself to Wilberforce, adding: “Slavery is virtually ended around the world now. Where do you go to buy a good slave today? You can’t get one. Why? Because people now see slavery as abhorrent, and one day people will see abortion as equally abhorrent if not more abhorrent.”

     
    What is going on here? For decades, conservatives such as Ronald Reagan, Supreme Court Judge Antonin Scalia, and pro-life legal scholars George Swan and Charles Rice have compared the abolition of slavery with the proposed abolition of abortion.7 The argument goes something like this: If we respect and defend the civil rights of all persons, black or white, then we should respect and defend the sanctity of all human life, from the fertilized egg to the patient on life support. But since the election of a black president in 2008, comparisons between abortion and slavery have both intensified and mutated from “the struggle to end abortion is like the struggle to end slavery” to “abortion is like slavery” and “abortion is worse than slavery.” Moreover, this meme has been taken up by black pro-life groups who compare abortion not only to slavery, but also (with reason) to the eugenics movement and (beyond reason) to a new black genocide. And it has entered mainstream American political and media discourse – with some hiccups – through remarks made by would-be presidential candidates such as Mike Huckabee and Michelle Bachmann. What are the implications of the abortion = slavery meme for the politics of race, gender, sexuality, and reproduction in the US? How did the fight against slavery become intelligible as a fight for the right to life? Where are the battle lines being drawn in this fight? Who is the enemy, and what is the prize?
     
    In what follows, I track the abortion = slavery meme from Ronald Reagan to the current personhood movement, drawing on critical resources from Orlando Patterson, Hortense Spillers, Saidiya Hartman, and others. My argument, in a nutshell, is that we cannot understand current pro-life discourse without situating it within a history of slavery that it both invokes and disavows. In the end, what we need is not a return to the liberal feminist pro-choice politics of the 1970s and 80s, but rather a discourse and a practice of reproductive justice that takes the wounded kinship of slavery and racism not just as a related concern but as a serious, central issue – perhaps the central issue – in American reproductive politics today.
     

    Ronald Reagan, Father of a Meme

     
    Ronald Reagan’s text, “Abortion and the Conscience of the Nation,” was published as an article in The Human Life Review in 1983, republished as a book in 1984, and republished again as an article in 2004, on the occasion of Reagan’s death. Like the leaders of Personhood Mississippi and Personhood Florida, Reagan compares the pro-life movement to Wilberforce’s fight to end slavery, attributing to the latter an anachronistic belief in “in the sanctity of human life.”8 He also compares the exclusion of blacks from constitutional protection in Dred Scott v. Sandford (1857) to the exclusion of the fetus from (what he takes to be) this same sort of protection in Roe v. Wade (1973).9 What is at stake in this comparison?
     
    Dred Scott was a slave who sought legal redress when the wife of his deceased master refused his offer of three hundred dollars for the manumission of himself, his wife, and their children. Scott argued that, since he had lived with his former master in states where slavery was illegal, such as Illinois and Minnesota, he could not be considered the legitimate property of his master or his master’s widow. Scott lost the case – not because the court decided against his claim, but because it decided that, as a negro and a slave, Scott was not a citizen, and so he did not have the right to bring a legal claim to court. Chief Justice Roger B. Taney argued that blacks “had no rights which the white man was bound to respect;” they were “not included, and were not intended to be included, under the word “citizens” in the Constitution” (“Dred Scott Case”). This decision was eventually overturned by the Thirteenth and Fourteenth Amendments, which abolished slavery and revised the terms of citizenship, due process, and equal protection under the law.
     
    What does the Dred Scott decision have to do with the politics of abortion? Or rather, how was this decision taken up by the pro-life movement in such a way that it became relevant to abortion politics in the 1980s, and again in 2011? At issue in Dred Scott was not the slave’s humanity, nor even the slave’s legal personhood, but rather his or her inclusion or exclusion as a citizen of the United States, with the rights that citizenship entails. But in spite of this explicit reference to citizenship, Reagan invokes the Dred Scott decision, as he also invoked Wilberforce’s speech, as a contribution to the debate over the value of human life:

    This is not the first time our country has been divided by a Supreme Court decision that denied the value of certain human lives. The Dred Scott decision of 1857 was not overturned in a day, or a year, or even a decade. At first, only a minority of Americans recognized and deplored the moral crisis brought about by denying the full humanity of our black brothers and sisters; but that minority persisted in their vision and finally prevailed. They did it by appealing to the hearts and minds of their countrymen, to the truth of human dignity under God. From their example, we know that respect for the sacred value of human life is too deeply engrained in the hearts of our people to remain forever suppressed. But the great majority of the American people have not yet made their voices heard, and we cannot expect them to—any more than the public voice arose against slavery—until the issue is clearly framed and presented.

    (2)

    We know that a respect for “the sacred value of life” is engrained in the hearts of Americans. And yet, the American heart and the American mind are not always connected to the American mouth. A majority declaration of the sacred value of life was still at an embryonic stage in 1983. Like a fetus in utero, the American people lacked a public voice with which to declare the sanctity of life, and it would continue to remain silent “until the issue [was] clearly framed and presented.”

     
    By framing the issue of citizenship in Dred Scott as an issue of personhood, and framing personhood as (sacred) life, Reagan exploits the emancipation of the slaves – by a Republican president, no less – as an “example” of how a “minority” can appeal to the hearts and minds of Americans in order to secure “the truth of human dignity under God.” Reagan elaborates this example with a quote from Abraham Lincoln’s own reframing of the framers’ intentions in the wake of the Dred Scott decision. In a speech delivered in Lewiston, Illinois, on August 17, 1858, Lincoln argued that blacks were included in “the whole great family of man” (qtd. in Reagan 4). This is clearly a reference to the language of the Dred Scott decision, which excluded blacks from “the whole human family” on the grounds that the framers of the Declaration of Independence would have been “utterly and flagrantly inconsistent with the principles they asserted” if they had continued to practice slavery while recognizing blacks as “men” who were “created equal” and so endowed by their Creator with “certain unalienable rights” such as “life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness” (“Dred Scott”). Blacks could not be considered citizens, and the framers could not have intended to include them as citizens – not because of anything present or lacking in black people as such, but rather because the Founding Fathers would not be worthy of the respect that we citizens grant them, if they were found to act in such flagrant contradiction with their own principles. The integrity of “the whole human family” – or at least, the “family” of citizens of the United States of America – depends on the integrity of its Fathers, and if some of our brothers and sisters must be excluded from the family in order to show that Father was right, then so be it.
     
    Abraham Lincoln took a different approach to the founding document of the United States, which Reagan cites approvingly:

    I should like to know if taking this old Declaration of Independence, which declares that all men are equal upon principle[,] and making exceptions to it[,] where will it stop. If one man says it does not mean a Negro, why not another say it does not mean some other man?

    (qtd. in Reagan 4)

    This is the example provided by the negro: it’s the classic example of “the thin edge of the wedge.” If you refuse to admit the negro into the family of man, then why not also exclude some other man? And if you exclude some other man, then how will you prevent yourself from being excluded at some point? If you – a (white) citizen – respect yourself, then you must also respect the negro.

     
    Reagan reframes Lincoln’s claim about dignity of “man” as a warning “of the danger we would face if we closed our eyes to the value of life in any category of human beings” (4). With the shift from “man” to “life,” the example of slavery becomes useful to pro-life politics in the ’80s: If you refuse to admit that the fetus is a person, then why not also the newborn, the three-day old infant, the toddler – or the adult African American, for that matter? If you respect the personhood of “our black brothers and sisters,” and if you respect Lincoln as the Great Emancipator, then you must also respect the personhood of the fetus.10
     
    In current pro-life discourse, however, the logic of exemplification becomes more complicated. On one hand, the pink fetus provides the example for African-American personhood via the black fetus (who, as if testifying to his membership in universal humanity, appears pink in the womb). We know in our hearts that the (white) pink fetus is a person, so we must extend to unborn African Americans the same enthusiastic protection as unborn white Americans, lest the black fetus become the thin edge of the wedge for pro-life politics. White pro-life activists must reach out to their “black brothers and sisters,” and to join forces in the battle to defend the sacred value of human life.
     
    But on the other hand, and at the same time, the African-American adult provides the example for the pink fetus, again via the (pinkened) black fetus. We all know – if not in our hearts, then at least in our minds and in our mouths – that African Americans are persons. We have proof of this in the form of a black president. If you respect the personhood of African Americans – if you would even go so far as to vote a black man into the presidency – then you must extend this respect to the black fetus, and through it, to the fetus as such, the pink fetus.
     
    Either way, the pinkened black fetus – or the blackened pink fetus – becomes the middle point through which the personhood of the pink fetus and the personhood of the black adult is secured.11 It functions not as the limit case of personhood, but as the point of intersection between two of its most powerful examples. The black fetus is both a beautiful, desirable, valued member of the “whole great family of man” and a victim of legalized child abuse and murder, a life threatened with extinction, an “endangered species” (the title of the first campaign launched by toomanyaborted.com).
     

    Not All in the Family

     
    Who will protect the sacred life of the black fetus? And against whom must the Lincolns and Wilberforces of today defend it? Already in a 1976 speech, Reagan provided a “clear framing and presentation” of this threat:

    She has eighty names, thirty addresses, twelve Social Security cards and is collecting veteran’s benefits on four non-existing deceased husbands. And she is collecting on Social Security on her cards. She’s got Medicaid, getting food stamps, and she is collecting welfare under each of her names. Her tax-free cash income is over $150,000.

    (qtd. in “Myth”)

    If the welfare queen did not exist, she would have to be invented – as it seems she may have been, since Reagan never names the woman, and no one matching that exact description was ever found (Krugman).

     
    Like the fetus, the welfare queen is dependent on others for her survival and her flourishing. But unlike the fetus – whom, thanks to Lennart Nillson’s photographs in “A Child is Born,” we are able to imagine as an autonomous being floating in the impersonal environment of the womb – the welfare queen is exorbitantly, improperly dependent. She’s like a vampire feeding from the open veins of the state, taking more than her fair share, exploiting the generosity of those who pay their taxes and play by the rules. She is an ungrateful child, a spoiled brat in the family of man – and even worse, she has the capacity to reproduce herself.
     
    As Andre Bauer, Lt. Gov. of South Carolina from 2003 to 2011, explained in a town hall meeting in January 2010, during his unsuccessful bid for the Republican nomination for state Governor:

    My grandmother was not a highly educated woman, but she told me as a small child to quit feeding stray animals. You know why? Because they breed. You’re facilitating the problem if you give an animal or a person ample food supply. They will reproduce, especially ones that don’t think too much further than that. And so what you’ve got to do is you’ve got to curtail that type of behavior. They don’t know any better.

    (“Bauer”)

    Bauer offered this anecdote in support of his view that the parents of children receiving free lunches or lunch subsidies should be subject to mandatory drug testing and required to attend PTA meetings and parent-teacher interviews. He added: “I can show you a bar graph where free and reduced lunch has the worst test scores in the state of South Carolina” (qtd. in Montopoli). Feeding leads not only to breeding, but also to stupidity, which leads to even more breeding – and so on. When the scandal broke nationwide, Bauer insisted that he did not mean to imply that people who receive social assistance “were animals or anything else.” He clarified that “he would penalize only adults and that he never advocated taking away a child’s free or reduced-price lunch” (Montopoli).

     
    The child – like the fetus who is interpellated as already-a-child, already-a-person, already-a-citizen or even (as in Lauren Berlant’s analysis) the ideal American citizen – has a right to be dependent.12 It is an innocent victim of its family’s own failure to provide the basic essentials of life. In the child, as in the fetus, we can recognize “the sacred value of human life.” But the grown woman – the grown black woman – the grown, economically unproductive, and hyper-reproductive black woman who fails to attend PTA meetings: Is she a person? Is she an example of sacred life, or is she an example of the threat posed to sacred life by a sovereign master with the power to kill or let live? Like the slave whose personhood was recognized in law first and foremost when she committed a crime, the welfare queen was born to be punished. Was she ever a child? Can we imagine her as a fetus? At what point does the member of an endangered species become a breeding stray whose overpopulation threatens the sanctity of life and the whole human family?
     
    The black woman, understood as an emancipated slave, as one of “our black… sisters,” is a useful example for the personhood of the fetus. But the black woman, understood as a welfare queen – as a big baby sucking at the teat of the state and breeding like a stray animal – offers a different kind of example: not of the sacred value of life, but of both the degraded powerlessness of the slave and the sovereign power to kill and let live. She is not an example to follow, like Lincoln and Wilberforce, but rather a site of inversion and of convergence between illegitimate dependence and illegitimate sovereignty. She is a welfare queen.
     
    This image of the welfare queen sets the stage for a new set of Great Emancipators: a generation of Mike Huckabees, Rick Santorums, and Michelle Bachmanns who are poised to liberate the black woman from her own grotesque power.13 For example: in a March 2009 fundraiser speech in Jackson City, Missouri, Mike Huckabee, former Governor of Arkansas and one-time frontrunner for the 2008 Republican presidential nomination, warned his audience that civilization might come to an end if “one group of people have life and death control over another for no particular reason other than their own conveniences and, in that case, prejudices” (qtd. in “Hucakbee”).14 Huckabee asked:

    What are we saying to the generation coming after us when we tell them that it is perfectly OK for one person to own another human being? I thought we dealt with that 150 years ago when the issue of slavery was finally settled in this country, and we decided that it no longer was a political issue, it wasn’t an issue of geography, it was an issue of morality. That it was either right or it was immoral that one person could own another human being and have full control even to the point of life and death over that other human being.15

    He continues: “Before laws get changed, we have to change minds and hearts of all the American people, but especially those who will ultimately make the decision as to whether or not they will give an unborn child life or whether they will give it a death sentence” (“Huckabee”).

     
    What does it take to imagine the pregnant woman as a sovereign “owner” of the fetus, her quasi-slave? What sort of “conveniences, and in that case prejudices” must we attribute to this slave-owning woman in order to understand abortion as a “death sentence” – in the only Western democratic nation still to practice capital punishment? What must be happening in my heart and my mind for these comparisons to make sense to me? What must I know, and what must I forget? In order to engage with these questions, we need to reflect more carefully on the personhood of the slave and on the slippages between person, citizen and “life” that have greased the joints of the “Abortion = Slavery” meme from Ronald Reagan to the Personhood Movement. What is a person? What is a citizen? What is sacred life?
     

    The Trauma of Natal Alienation

     
    In Slavery and Social Death, Orlando Patterson argues that the slave is defined not by the denial of personhood but rather “the permanent, violent domination of natally alienated and generally dishonored persons” (13). Natal alienation is the systematic isolation of the slave from its kin – in other words, from a network of others who are socially obliged to come to one’s defense. Without kin, the slave is confined to a single (legitimate) social relation: to the master who owns her, and to whose arbitrary violence she remains exposed, even if the master happens to be kind or even fatherly. For this reason, the fictive kinship of slave ownership – however sincerely felt by the master or even by the slave – is not enough to compensate for the social death produced by natal alienation. If the master chooses to sell a slave’s parents, children, lovers, or friends, they will be sold; if the master chooses to recognize a slave’s claim to kin, this claim will be recognized – for as long as he chooses to recognize it. All of the slave’s social relations hang in suspension from this single legitimate social relation, and they remain in suspension at the pleasure of the master.16 In effect, the slave is “born” or “reborn” as the dependent of the master: as a permanent minor or child, excluded from the inheritance of the father’s name but bound to the inheritance of the mother’s slave status. Patterson calls this relation “a peculiar reincarnation on the margin of his master’s society” (66). Claude Meillassoux goes even farther, describing the natally-alienated slave as “non-born” or “born outside birth” (40, 107, 121).
     
    Far from excluding slaves from personhood, then, every slave society has carefully inscribed the personhood of the slave within the law as a way of foreclosing their claim to the rights of a citizen.17 How did natal alienation shape the scene of American slavery? In his 1858 Inquiry into the Law of Negro Slavery, Thomas Cobb describes the peculiar “birth” or “rebirth” of the slave:

    When the law, by providing for his proper nourishment and clothing, by enacting penalties against the cruel treatment of his master, by providing for his punishment for crimes, and other similar provisions, recognizes his existence as a person, he is as a child just born, brought for the first time within the pale of the law’s protecting power; his existence as a person being recognized by the law, that existence is protected by the law.

    (qtd. in Dayan 13)

    Colin Dayan offers an insightful commentary on this passage:

    The slave, once recognized as a person in law, becomes part of the process whereby the newborn person, wrought out of the loins of the white man’s law—in a birth as monstrous as that of Victor Frankenstein’s creature—can then be nullified in the slave body . . . [W]e begin to see how the law, invoking the double condition of the unborn and the undead, can eject certain beings from the circle of citizenry, even while offering the promise of beneficent protection.

    (13)

    The slave is “born” in law as a person who is natally alienated and socially dead. She lives, she works, she breeds – and yet she has “no rights which a white man is bound to respect” (“Dred Scott”). Even the right to a family – to a lineage of ancestors and descendants in relation to whom one’s own life gains meaning beyond the trajectory of fertilized egg to corpse – is undermined by the fictive kinship of slave ownership. The slave is born to be punished: not as a citizen with rights, but as a person whom the law holds criminally responsible and for whom it makes certain “provisions.” Even the “law’s protecting power” exposes the slave to natal alienation and social death; even when it includes him in the “family of man,” it is as a child of the master rather than the kin of her kin. As such, the slave is neither a full person nor a non-person, but a remnant of personhood, or what Dayan calls “a negative personhood” (23). We could put this in the language of Agamben’s biopolitics: the slave is inclusively excluded in the law as bare life or sacred life, as life that can be extinguished without consequences. He has not been “raised up” by the father and recognized as a legitimate heir. Rather, the slave’s bios or biographical life is suspended, while her zoe or biological life – including her productivity and reproductivity – is inscribed into law as the object of sovereign power (Agamben 17-29).18

     
    I have used the pronouns “he” and “she” interchangeably to refer to the slave, and yet it is not clear that this grammar applies. In “Mama’s Baby, Papa’s Maybe: An American Grammar Book,” Hortense Spillers argues that the standard grammatical distinctions, as well as standard psychoanalytic stories about the psychic investment in grammars of kinship, desire, and gender identity are rendered incoherent by the practice of antebellum slavery. Consider, for example, the white slave master who rapes a black female slave. A child is born, but who is the father? The child is sold as a commodity: So who is the mother? The child is a good, strong worker: Is it therefore a man? The child gives birth to more children: Is it therefore a woman? What is the grammatical, social and psychic framework that will make sense of this child, and in relation to which the child may make sense of itself, himself, herself, themselves?
     
    For Spillers, the slave is ambivalently feminized and ungendered. He cannot be a man because, like a woman, he is barred access to the name of the father; he has nothing to inherit and nothing to pass down to his kin. And yet she cannot be a woman because she is not exchanged in the way that (white) women are exchanged, passing from the protection of a father to the protection of a husband who, in turn, becomes the father of her children.19 The commodification, rape, torture, forced labor, and forced reproduction of slave women produces a “materialized scene of unprotected female flesh – of female flesh ‘ungendered’” (68). And yet this flesh remains irreducible to the body of the slave, which is stolen and divided into parts – legs for ploughing, arms for hoeing, hands for picking cotton – each part to be used and used up. The stolen body is interchangeable with any other body; it can be sold, traded, and discarded without regard for particular differences between bodies or for the singularity of each body’s experience. But the flesh is different; it remains in the “vestibule” of the history of stolen bodies, neither outside of history nor captured wholly within its terms. Flesh is “that zero degree of social conceptualization that does not escape concealment under the brush of discourse, or the reflexes of iconography” (67). The wounds inflicted by slavery’s “high crimes against the flesh” leave durable marks on the body, literally tearing into the skin and ripping out bits of flesh. “These undecipherable markings on the captive body render a kind of hieroglyphics of the flesh whose severe disjunctures come to be hidden to the cultural seeing by skin color” (Spillers 67).
     
    Black skin, as the mark of racialization in the wake of the Middle Passage, does not disclose the violence against the flesh of slaves, but conceals it behind a permanent essence, an inferior type of being, a brute body that may or may not feel any pain. To “see through” the cultural meanings of black skin after slavery is not, however, to grasp the simple truth of slavery and the violence that it inflicted on captive bodies. Rather, the scars left by the whip – by the literal and symbolic whips of slavery, which include natal alienation – remain “undecipherable markings,” “hieroglyphics” readable by an ancient African culture for which we have no Rosetta stone. And yet, these markings call out for interpretation, if only as the zero degree of social conceptualization.
     
    Spillers asks “if this phenomenon of marking and branding actually ‘transfers’ from one generation to another, finding its various symbolic substitutions in an efficacy of meanings that repeat the initiating moments” (67). In order to respond to this question – or even to ask it – we need to find a way of talking about “flesh and blood” entities in a different way, not as carriers of racial essence, but as affective, material, relational beings who are not outside of history, but not quite inside history either. Flesh is the least remainder of a corporeality that can be understood as that which resists understanding. Any “theory” of the flesh would have to trace the resistance of the flesh to the theft and violation of bodies, without pretending that the flesh does not hurt or is not marked by that violence. The zero degree of social conceptualization that the flesh imposes on discourse promises to hold open a site of resistance to the inexorable, irreversible terms of history and biology, nature and culture.
     
    Spiller’s critical concept of the flesh helps to shed light on the psychosexual dimensions of the current slavery = abortion meme. As Spillers notes, the legal principle of “partus sequitut ventrem” attaches the “condition” of the mother to her children, such that her status as free or enslaved is “forever entailed on all her remotest posterity” (qtd. 79). To be born to a black woman, even today, is to be branded with the sign of illegitimate parentage and perverse sexuality; the flesh of the mother sticks to the child, while the name of the father slips off, refusing to take hold. Even in Dred Scott, Justice Taney cited laws against miscegenation, and the asymmetrical punishment of mulattos born to white women and to black women, as evidence that the founding fathers never intended black slaves (implicitly understood as children born to black women) to be citizens, and permanently disinheriting them from “the whole human family.” The rape of black slaves by white masters was not only permitted by law, it was underwritten and even institutionalized by laws that affirmed both the white slaveholder’s sovereign power over the black slave – a power to kill or let live – and also his biopolitical power over the black slave woman – a power to make live and let die, a power to reproduce his own property through the bodies of black women and, to a lesser extent given miscegenation laws, black men. Take, for example, the 1705 Virginia Code:

    XXXIV. And if any slave resist his master, or owner, or other person, by his or her order, correcting such slave, and shall happen to be killed in such correction, it shall not be accounted felony; but the master, owner, and every such other person so giving correction, shall be free and acquit of all punishment and accusation for the same, as if such accident had never happened.
     
    XXXVI. [A]ll children shall be bond or free, according to the condition of their mothers.

    (“Laws”)

    How does this psychosexual legacy of slavery continue to haunt American politics and American grammar, particularly in the current reanimation of the abortion = slavery meme? In “Whiteness as Property” and “Finding Sojourner’s Truth,” Cheryl Harris explores the implications of these laws for the continuing fusion and confusion of whiteness with property in the US today, arguing that “the law’s legitimation of the use of black women’s bodies as a means of increasing property” both incentivized the rape of black women and “facilitated the merger of white identity and property” that continues to structure the intersecting meanings of race, class, and gender in the US (“Whiteness” 279).20 Given this fateful merger, it seems impossible to make a coherent connection between the personhood of the slave and the personhood of the fetus, or between the slavemaster’s sovereign power to kill or let live and the woman’s right to terminate or continue a pregnancy.
     
    But nothing is impossible at the level of what Reagan calls “the heart.” Either the black woman is not quite the person we have in mind when we think about slaves or about women, or she is destined to become the new target audience for a change of mind and a change of heart. Is the black woman excluded from the group of those who, in Mike Huckabee’s words, “will ultimately make the decision as to whether or not they will give an unborn child life or whether they will give it a death sentence”? Or is she its new, and even privileged, member?
     
    In the 1980s, the aborting woman was imagined as a successful, middle-class, masculine, and potentially-emasculating white woman. This is the woman who decides to get an abortion because her pregnancy interferes with her ski vacation. It was her heart that films like “The Silent Scream” was hoping to change.21 But in current pro-life rhetoric, the aborting woman is increasingly imagined as a black woman. She is both a murderous sovereign, a master who wields the power to kill and let live over the fetus who is trapped in her dangerous body, and also a vulnerable ex-slave (for whom the [pinkened] black fetus provides the prime example of humanity and sacred life). As an illegitimate sovereign, the black woman must be punished and controlled; as an ex-slave, however, she is “our black sister,” a valuable part of the “whole family of man.” As such, she must be saved from her own bad choices and ignorance, lest she inadvertently plunge her race back into a condition worse than slavery.
     
    But even when the black woman is privileged as a target for pro-life discourse, this does not necessarily mean that she is the intended audience of this discourse. If she is addressed by this discourse at all, it is as a part of the family of man – a sister, a mother, a wife, a womb. She is the belly that I kiss, the mother of our future leader, the hinge between freedom and slavery, the wellspring of black & beautiful life.22 On the rare occasions that she appears as a speaking subject, such as in a pro-life video featuring Dr. Alveda King, niece of Martin Luther King, it is as a chastised and ashamed woman, eyes lowered as she speaks of her personal knowledge of the horrors of abortion, set against a stark white background (personhooddotnet).
     
    As an emancipated slave and a repentant woman, the black woman offers a unique example for pro-life politics: she is the part that sustains the whole, even while she threatens it; she is both the most perfect object of salvation and the most perfect target for punishment. If you can reach the black woman, if you can change her heart, then you can unite the great struggle against slavery with the great struggle for sacred life. Even better, you can acknowledge the horrors of slavery, without having to bother too much with its economic, political, social and sexual legacies. If abortion = slavery, then you can be a Wilberforce for your own time, rather than an ambivalent inheritor of racial privilege. If abortion = worse than slavery, then even the descendants of slaves are not immune to the criticism that they pose a greater threat to themselves and to their race than slavery or white supremacy ever did.
     
    This is where things get tricky. Because the most enthusiastic disseminators of the abortion = slavery meme are not the white leaders and supporters of the personhood movement, but rather black pro-life groups such as Life Always and the Radiance Foundation.
     

    Lose Your Mother, Punish Your Mother, Mourn Your Mother, Let Your Mother Be

    [I]t is only when you lose your mother that she becomes a myth.

    – Saidiya Hartman

    Why is the fetus such a powerful image in the United States? Without being able to prove this point – without even knowing what would constitute a “proof” in this case – I want to suggest that it has something to do with mothers. It is difficult to imagine yourself at one and the same time as a radically independent individual and as the child of a woman upon whom you were once radically dependent, and without whom you would not be here. The traumatic awareness of dependence on the mother’s body both suggests a (misleading) analogy with slavery and touches the nerve of this other, historical trauma of slavery itself, including the blatant contradiction of practicing slavery in a republic founded on individual freedom. This trauma reverberates differently for black Americans and white Americans, and many white Americans would not recognize themselves as “traumatized” by the shame of having inherited racial and/or economic privilege through slavery; but this may be a case where the lack of recognition offers a more eloquent testimony than its presence.23
     
    How does the trauma of slavery reverberate in the black pro-life movement? As a white woman (a Canadian, no less!) living in a fairly segregated city in the American South, I can only note what I have observed and invite critical feedback. A video produced by The Radiance Foundation and co-sponsored by the National Black Prolife Coalition claims that the number one killer of black persons is not heart disease, diabetes, HIV, homicide, or any other problem related to poverty and systematic racism. It is Planned Parenthood, and the black women who are “targeted” by the “abortuaries” that Planned Parenthood has installed in urban black neighborhoods (“Number One Killer”). The termination of pregnancies by black women amounts to a “genocide” of the unborn, and black leaders who support reproductive choice – and who are named in the video – are guilty of having “sacrificed 15 million babies for political or personal gain.” Another video by The Radiance Foundation, called “Epidemic,” appropriates the image and words of Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr.: “Injustice anywhere is a threat to justice everywhere.” It supplements these words with the claim that “Abortion never reduces poverty… It reduces US.” This statement echoes the message on billboards installed in Atlanta in time for Juneteenth: “THE 13TH AMENDMENT FREED US. ABORTION ENLAVES US.” Or “THE 14TH AMENDMENT MADE US MEMBERS. ABORTION DISMEMBERS.”
     
    Part of the affective power of these advertisements is the felt but obscured gap between the freedom promised by the abolition of slavery, by the civil rights movement, and even by the election of Obama, and the ongoing reality of racial inequality, poverty, hyperincarceration, and all the other forms of what Ruth Gilmore calls exposure to “premature death” (28).24 However dubious the claims made in pro-life media campaigns, this is a very real issue, and the pain expressed in videos such as The Radiance Foundation’s “Lies” must be taken seriously, whether or not one agrees with its interpretation of the ethical and political implications of this pain. “Lies” begins with a sequence of “un-” words: unplanned, unintended, unimportant, unloved, unwanted – all of which, a young woman’s voice assures us, are “untrue.” In his bio for The Radiance Foundation on toomanyaborted.com, Ryan Bomberger describes himself as “once considered ‘black and unwanted’ but instead was adopted and loved” (“Meet Ryan”). But there is no room here for the expression of the pain of finding oneself pregnant and not wanting a child, or wanting a child and knowing that you do not have the resources to raise it, such that the most responsible choice may be not to give birth. Bomberger’s song, “Meant to Be,” thanks his birth mother for carrying her pregnancy to term, even though it was the result of a rape:

    I know it wasn’t easy
    I know it changed your life
    I imagine no words could console
    The woman he had defiled
    But somehow you found the courage
    And the grace to carry on
    When everyone around you told you
    This child should not be born.

    (“Beautiful Words”)

    Organizations such as Life Always and The Radiance Foundation express a sense of natal alienation, or what Saidiya Hartman calls “wounded kinship” (“Time” 764), which needs to be acknowledged if we are to get any closer to understanding what motivates the impassioned outcry of pro-life black men (and some women) against the “black genocide” of abortion. But this by no means justifies their political positions or tactics, which are just as misleading and manipulative as the positions and tactics of Wilberforce-identified white leaders of state personhood movements.

     
    From the perspective of The Radiance Foundation, the fight to ban abortion is a way of continuing King’s legacy, where the fetus is invoked not just as an object to be saved by others but as a full person, a citizen, a brother or a sister in the struggle. This appropriation of King’s legacy requires a significant revision of his explicit support for Planned Parenthood. In his acceptance speech for the Margaret Sanger Award in 1966, King wrote:

    There is no human circumstance more tragic than the persisting existence of a harmful condition for which a remedy is readily available. Family planning, to relate population to world resources, is possible, practical and necessary… Negroes have no mere academic nor ordinary interest in family planning. They have a special and urgent concern… Negroes were once bred by slave owners to be sold as merchandise. They do not welcome any solution which involves population breeding as a weapon. They are instinctively sympathetic to all who offer methods that will improve their lives and offer them fair opportunity to develop and advance as all other people in our society.

    (qtd. on “About Us,” Planned Parenthood).

    The Radiance Foundation counters King’s speech, both by suggesting that these were not his own words, but rather those of Coretta Scott King (since she delivered the speech on his behalf), and also by arguing that King was simply wrong on this issue:

    He became enamored with the façade of Planned Parenthood and its glossy cover of family planning and the false assurance of eliminating poverty. Birth control promised equality. It failed. Instead, the divide that King fought so passionately to mend became a chasm filled with communities ravaged by out-of-wedlock births, exponentially high STD/HIV rates, and rampant fatherlessness.

    (“Martin Luther King”)

    There is little doubt that Planned Parenthood under the direction of Margaret Sanger was complicit with, and even enthusiastically supportive of, a racist eugenics movement.25 The question is: what do we do with this legacy? How do we inherit both the pain and the promise of a history that has destroyed so many lives for the direct and indirect profit of others? How do we negotiate the social, political, economic, and psychic legacy of slavery without punishing women for bearing some of the most painful aspects of this legacy, and without repeating the rhetoric of “protection” that exposes the “protected” to almost limitless violence within the law?

     
    Planned Parenthood, and the pro-choice movement more generally, belong to a wounded and a wounding history. One way to respond to this history is to reject reproductive choice as a sign of freedom, and to condemn it as a strategy of coercion and even genocide. This is not an unreasonable response, considering the millions of (fully-born) African Americans who were killed by the slave trade, the practice of slavery, and the violence unleashed against them after the abolition of slavery, and who are killed in the everyday violence wrought by the legacy of slavery. But neither reproductive choice nor its cancellation adequately addresses this legacy or these millions upon millions of deaths. What we need is not a simple commitment to reproductive choice, with its white liberal baggage of self-ownership and the enjoyment of one’s body as one’s own “property,” but rather a commitment to a reproductive justice that involves a more complex set of demands for the social and economic support of women who choose to become mothers, as well as for those who do not. Reproductive justice cannot be accomplished by modifying the white, middle class, heterosexual pro-choice movement of the 1980s to “include” women of color; it must put the concerns of women of color at the center of its analysis and its political program if it is to address these concerns at all.26
     
    Whether the funding source is a black pro-life group or a white pro-life group, and whether the speaker or the author is a man or a woman, the assumed target of the current abortion = slavery meme is the same: a pregnant or potentially-pregnant black woman. It is her heart and mind that must be changed. But who is this woman?
     
    The more passionately the pro-life movement – black or white – invokes “our black sister” as an emancipated slave and a carrier of sacred life, the more it positions her rhetorically as a sovereign threat to life whose personhood is recognizable only insofar as she is targeted for punishment. From this perspective, the comparison of abortion and slavery is quite apt – but not for the reasons that Reagan, Huckabee, or The Radiance Foundation have outlined. It is not the fetus who is put in the position of a slave by the black woman’s right to choose; it is the black woman who is interpellated by pro-life politics as both a threatening slavemaster and a threatened (ex-)slave, and whose personhood is recognized primarily (but not exclusively) to the extent that she is targeted for punishment. The (pinkened) black fetus is put to work on billboards, TV, and internet ads to connect the dots between the black woman as a parasitic sovereign or welfare queen and the black woman as “our black sister,” a valued member of “the whole human family.”
     
    But what if we refused these alternatives?
     
    In “The Time of Slavery,” Saidiya Hartman explores the sense of “wounded kinship” that motivates some African Americans to search for their roots in Africa, in an effort to overcome the natal alienation of slavery by “going home.”

    Slavery denied the captive all claims of kin and community; this loss of natal affiliation and the enduring pain of ancestors who remain anonymous still haunt the descendants of the enslaved… For these reasons, it is crucial to consider the matter of grief as it bears on the political imagination of the diaspora, the interrogation of U.S. national identity, and the crafting of historical counternarratives. In other words, to what end is the ghost of slavery conjured up?

    (762-3)

    This is precisely the question we need to be asking in response to white and black invocations of the abortion = slavery meme. What forms of desire and what forms of shame are mobilized against black women, in the name of black women, for the sake of “protecting” black women – and how do these desires and shames both traumatically repeat the history of slavery and refuse to acknowledge its “high crimes of the flesh”? How do the materially and symbolically different positions of white men and black men affect the feelings of loss and wounding that motivate such impassioned defenses of the vulnerable, unwanted, but lovable fetus – who is threatened not only by Planned Parenthood but also by both the illegitimate sovereign power of black women and the highly-contested sovereign power of a black president?27

     
    Hartman situates the desire to reconnect with a lost or stolen homeland, and to recover broken or foreclosed kinship relations, within a history whose promise of emancipation has not lived up to its name:

    As W. E. B. Du Bois noted a century ago, despair was sharpened rather than attenuated by emancipation. In the face of the freed, not having found freedom in the promised land, could be seen the “shadow of a deep disappointment.” Tears and disappointment create an opening for counterhistory, a story written against the narrative of progress. Tears reveal that the time of slavery persists in this interminable awaiting— that is, awaiting freedom and longing for a way of undoing the past. The abrasive and incommensurate temporalities of the “no longer” and the “not yet” can be glimpsed in these tears.

    (“Time” 769-70)

    The “no longer” and the “not yet” – the vestibule of history, and the site of an affective, material flesh that can be wounded even while it resists, and resists even while it is wounded – this is the opening for a critical counterhistory in which the lost and stolen mother is no longer punished for the violence that has been done to her, but instead is granted the possibility of an afterlife, even in the midst of an ongoing history of natal alienation. The responsibility for holding open this possibility takes different forms, depending on how one’s body and one’s subjectivity has been positioned by this history. But the responsibility is shared among all the ambivalent inheritors of this legacy of slavery.

     
    In the end, Hartman refuses the nostalgia for return, while acknowledging its affective allure. Instead, she affirms “a promise of affiliation better than that of brothers and sisters” (Lose 172), rooted not in legal fictions of kinship, nor in biological kinship, but in a kinship of purpose based on the shared concern for “what we might become together or the possibility of solidarity” (231). This is the coalition we need to be building right now, while states across the South revise their abortion laws and, at the same time, celebrate the onset of the civil war, sometimes without even mentioning slavery (Seelye).
     
    I leave the last word on this issue to the Trust Black Women partnership of the Sister Song collective, a coalition of women with different religious affiliations and different views on reproductive choice, but who are nevertheless committed to reproductive justice – which they define as the view that “every woman has the human right to have a child, not have a child, and parent the children she has” (“Who We Are”).

    There are those who believe they should control Black women’s reproduction like during slavery. They believe in population control and use false compassion for children to disguise a racist and sexist agenda… They claim that Black women can’t be trusted. They accuse us of practicing genocide on our people when we stand up for ourselves…
     
    We don’t need fanatics to tell us what to do. Black women make decisions every day about whether to parent or not, not just whether to give birth. Those who think they should dictate our choices won’t be there when the child is born, to help us fight for better education, increase child care, keep our kids out of jail, send our children to college, or get affordable health care. Black women fight for ourselves and we fight to uplift our people…
     
    In our struggle for reproductive justice, African American women have a unique history that we must remember in order to ensure bodily sovereignty, dignity, and collective uplift of our community. The choices that women of color make are based on their lived experiences in this country and reflect multiple oppressions, including race, class, and gender, and their efforts to resist them.
     
    We affirm that African American women have the human right to parent the children they already have. To ensure the full enjoyment of this right, they must also have access to the social supports necessary to raise their children in safe environments and healthy communities, without fear of violence from individuals or intervention by the government.

    (“Who We Are”)

    This is what we need right now: a politics of the flesh that moves beyond the loss of natal alienation, and even beyond the mourning of this loss, by creating new forms of kinship, and new (or are they old?) forms of power.

    Lisa Guenther is Associate Professor of Philosophy at Vanderbilt University. She is the author of The Gift of the Other: Levinas and the Politics of Reproduction (SUNY Press, 2006) and Solitary Confinement: Social Death and its Afterlives (University of Minnesota Press, forthcoming).
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. See Holloway. Sponsored by Life Always in honor of Black History Month. The billboard was taken down after one day in response to widespread objections, including claims by the mother of the child that her image was not authorized for use in the billboard campaign.

     

     
    2. “Missouri RTL Sponsors Pro-Life Billboard: ‘The Most Dangerous Place for an African American is in the Womb.” Life Always and Missouri Right to Life. The National Right of Life News Today. 7 Apr. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.

     

     
    3. Thirty billboards in the Chicago area, sponsored by Life Always. “Anti-Abortion Group Features President Obama on Chicago Billboards.” ABC News. 30 Mar. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.

     

     
    4. Eighty billboards in the Atlanta area, co-sponsored by The Radiance Foundation and Georgia Right to Life. “Juneteenth Billboards Expose.” Too Many Aborted. 17 Jun. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.

     

     
    5. Sixty billboards in the Oakland area, co-sponsored by The Radiance Foundation and the National Black Prolife Coalition. “Unborn Californians Are Endangered.” Too Many Aborted. 12 Jan. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.

     

     
    6. The Senate has sent this bill back to the Education and Health committee for further consideration, which allows it to defer making a decision until 2013. See Gabbatt.

     

     
    7. See Threedy for a comprehensive review of this literature.

     

     
    8. There is no mention of anything like “the sanctity of human life” in Wilberforce’s 1789 speech. Rather, Wilberforce paints a picture of human suffering and degradation in the slave trade, and in particular in the transport of slaves, because he was convinced that if investors in the slave trade knew what actually happened to slaves, they would find themselves unable to support it or to remain indirectly complicit with it.

     

     
    9. A Google search for “abortion + ‘Dred Scott’” yielded 678,000 results on November 20, 2011. For example, the Website for Personhood Florida states: Just as the wicked Dred Scot [sic] decision ruled that African Americans were non-persons and could be property, so Roe v. Wade has declared that the pre-born are non-persons and are considered property. As Dred Scott was never “overturned” but amended, that is what we are seeking to do: repent from the wicked decision of 9 people that brought death on our whole nation and amend our way, state by state, appealing to the people’s hearts to simply establish the personhood of the pre-born, the disabled and the elderly to protect their right to life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness by love and by law. Their right to life, their personhood is self-evident and is inalienable.

     

     
    10. By invoking Lincoln’s argument against slavery as an authority in his own argument against abortion, Reagan exploits the power of “Lincoln” as a master signifier, even while his own active promotion of “states’ rights” discourse directly contradicts Lincoln’s political agenda. The figure of the Great Emancipator functions to stabilize the otherwise chaotic slippage of signs in the Great Communicator’s text. I thank an anonymous reviewer for this point.

     

     
    11. The disabled fetus is arguably the other middle term in this equation. Personhood Florida includes the fetus (or “pre-born”) in a series of other forms of “sacred life”: “the pre-born, the disabled and the elderly.”

     

     
    12. Berlant argues that, in the 1980s and ’90s, fetal personhood or “superpersonhood” became the ideal form of American citizenship and subjectivity. “America follows the condition of the fetus” (173).

     

     
    13. In July 2011, Bachmann, along with her rival for the Republican presidential nomination, Rick Santorum, signed a document called “The Marriage Vow—A Declaration of Dependence Upon Marriage and Family,” drafted by a group called The Family Leader. The vow offers a bullet-point list of evidence for their claim that the “Institution of Marriage in America is in great crisis” (3). The first point refers to the “sad” state of African-American families: “Slavery had a disastrous impact on African-American families, yet sadly a child born into slavery in 1860 was more likely to be raised by his mother and father in a two-parent household than was an African-American baby born after the election of the USA’s first African-American President” (3). For critical responses from the blogosphere, see Tommy Christopher’s “Michele Bachman Signed Pledge” at Mediaite and Jill Tubman (Cheryl Contee)’s “Michele Bakkkman’s Pledge” at Jack and Jill Politics.

     

     
    14. Huckabee had been invited to speak by the Jackson City-based Pro-Life group, Vitae Caring Foundation. He gave a version of the same speech two years later, in February 2011, at an event organized in Knoxville, TN, by the Center for Bioethical Reform. “Mike Huckabee Compares Abortion to Slavery.” Huffington Post. 16 Feb. 2011. Web. 15 May 2011.

     

     
    15. See also the website of Life Always, That’s Abortion:

     

    No mother, black or white, has absolute ownership rights over the child being protected and nurtured in her womb… Abortions reduce the child before birth to an object, a “choice”, a thing of less-than-human status, suspended in a slave-like state between life and death, pending an arbitrary decision by the “owner” to abort or to keep the child. The decision to abort, [sic] robs the next generation of it’s [sic] great potential.”

     
    16. For a critique of this claim, see Brown.

     

     
    17. “No legal code I know has ever attempted to treat slaves as anything other than persons in law” (Patterson 23).

     

     
    18. See Meillassoux for insightful reflections on natal alienation in the context of African slavery.

     

     
    19. See Cheryl Harris’s analyses of the way that laws of inheritance and marriage have shaped the legal and social meanings of white and black femininity, in ways that appropriated slave women’s sexuality and reproductive power, and shored up the boundaries of white women’s sexuality and reproductive power (“Whiteness” and “Finding”).

     

     
    20. Not only did the matrilineal transmission of slave status incentivize the rape of black slave women by their owners, but it also continues – to this day – to put black women in a series of double binds where they must make impossible choices: Are you a woman or are you black? Will you pass as white to feed your family, or will you identify with the race of your kin and risk losing your job? For a black woman to claim ownership of her body – as black, and as a woman – is a radical possibility, unthinkable during slavery, and apparently still scandalous now.

     

     
    21. See Berlant’s brilliant analysis of “The Silent Scream” and other anti-abortion documentaries in “America, ‘Fat,’ the Fetus.”

     

     
    22. See, in addition to the billboards with which this paper began, The Radiance Foundation website and “Our Future,” YouTube.

     

     
    23. For a cogent analysis of the role that feelings of traumatic loss play in Rick Santorum’s appeal to conservative women, see Ferguson.

     

     
    24. Gilmore defines racism as “the state-sanctioned or extralegal production and exploitation of group-differentiated vulnerability to premature death” (28, 247).

     

     
    25. See, for example, Davis, Smith, Roberts.

     

     
    26. See Smith for a more thorough argument for and explanation of this position.

     

     
    27. One of the anonymous reviewers of this essay made an intriguing suggestion which I cite here in full, because they expresse the idea much better than I could recapitulate it:

     

    In a certain imaginary of the family within the black community, women’s choices risk repeating the white slavemaster’s denial of the black man’s self-determination, by proxy through the mother of his children. If she aborts the child – and the meme clearly presumes that she is the aborting agent – then the father loses the opportunity to reproduce a patriarchal system of female dependence, and thus the opportunity to guarantee his position as an authority equal to that of the white man. Are the notional heroes lost to the black community because of rampant abortion (the lost MLKs or Obamas) ever imagined to be women? Admittedly, the semiotic elements and structures involved here are tangled and inconsistent, but I would argue, as variant of the author’s central argument, that what is imagined to be at stake if the black woman too freely exercises choice in her reproductive life is the (re)production of black male authority, and continued black male – or simply male – regulation of women’s bodies. A black woman exerting her choice to not reproduce seems to me less like a slave-master than like a house-slave, viewed with dismay from the field: a potential facilitator or collaborator in the oppression of her people, and in particular the oppression of her father, husband, and brothers.

    Works Cited

    • “About Life Always.” That’s Abortion. n.d. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.
    • Agamben, Giorgio. Homo Sacer: Sovereign Power and Bare Life. Trans. Daniel Heller Roazen. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1998. Print.
    • “Anti-Abortion Group Features President Obama on Chicago Billboards.” ABC News. 30Mar. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.
    • “Bauer Criticism Grows.” Greenville Online. 25 Jan. 2010. Web. 15 May 2011.
    • Berlant, Lauren. “America, ‘Fat,’ the Fetus.” boundary 2 21.3 (1994): 145-95. Print.
    • Brown, Vincent. “Social Death and Political Life in the Study of Slavery.” The American Historical Review 114.5 (2009): 1231-1249. Web. 15 Feb. 2012.
    • Christopher, Tommy. “Michele Bachmann Signed Pledge.” 8 July 2011. Mediaite. Web. 15 Feb.2012.
    • Davis, Angela. “Racism, Birth Control and Reproductive Rights.” Women, Race & Class. New York: Vintage Books, 1983. Print.
    • Dayan, Joan. “Legal Slaves and Civil Bodies.” Nepantla: Views from South 2.1 (2001): 3-39. Print.
    • “Dred Scott Case: the Supreme Court Decision.” PBS. n.d. Web. 15 Nov. 2011.
    • Ferguson, Kathy. “Making Sense of Rick Santorum.” The Contemporary Condition. 8 Feb. 2012. Web. 19 Feb. 2012.
    • Gabbatt, Adam. “Virginia State Senate Halts Passage of ‘Personhood’ Bill.” 23 Feb. 2012. The Guardian. Web. 2 Jun. 2012.
    • Gilmore, Ruth. Golden Gulag: Prisons, Surplus, Crisis, and Opposition in Globalizing California. Berkeley: U of California P, 2007. Print.
    • Harris, Cheryl I. “Finding Sojourner’s Truth: Race, Gender, and the Institution of Property.” Cardozo Law Review 18.309 (1996): 309-409. Print.
    • ———. “Whiteness as Property.” Harvard Law Review 106.8 (1993): 1707-95. Print.
    • Hartman, Saidiya. Lose Your Mother: A Journey Along the Atlantic Slave Route. New York: Farrar, 2008. Print.
    • ———. “The Time of Slavery.” The South Atlantic Quarterly 101.4 (2002): 757-777. Print.
    • “HB1: Unborn Children; Construing the Word ‘Person’ Under Virginia Law to Include.” Richmond Sunlight. n.d. Web. 18 Feb. 2012.
    • Hoberock, Barbara. “‘Personhood’ Bill Passes State Senate.” 15 Feb 2012. Tulsa World. Web. 1 Jun. 2012.
    • Holloway, Lynette. “New York Latest Target of Black Anti-Abortion Billboards.” The Root. 24 Feb. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.
    • “Huckabee Likens Abortion to Slavery at Fundraiser.” Huffington Post. 24 Apr. 2009. Web. 15 May 2011.
    • Krugman, Paul. “Republicans and Race.” Op-ed. The New York Times. 19 Nov. 2007. Web. 19 Dec. 2012.
    • “Laws on Slavery.” Virtual Jameston. n.d. Web. 15 Nov. 2011.
    • “Life Always.” That’s Abortion. n.d. Web. 15 May 2011.
    • ——— and Missouri Right to Life. “Missouri RTL Sponsors Pro-Life Billboard: ‘The Most Dangerous Place for an African American is in the Womb.” The National Right of Life News Today. 7 Apr. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.
    • Longworth, Bryan. Interview by Laura Bassett. “Personhood Campaign Compares Fetuses to Slaves.” 09 Nov. 2011. Huffington Post. Web. 25 Nov. 2011.
    • Meillassoux, Claude. The Anthropology of Slavery: The Womb of Iron and Gold. Trans. Alide Dasnois. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1991. Print.
    • “Mike Huckabee Compares Abortion to Slavery.” Huffington Post. 16 Feb. 2011. Web. 15 May 2011.
    • Montopoli, Brian. “S.C. Lt. Gov. Andre Bauer Compares Helping Poor to Feeding Stray Animals.” 25 Jan. 2010. CBS News. Web. 15 May 2011.
    • National Black Prolife Coalition. n.d. Web. 15 Nov. 2012.
    • Patterson, Orlando. Slavery and Social Death: A Comparative Study. Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1982. Print.
    • Personhood Florida. Personhood FL. n.d. Web. 20 Nov. 2011.
    • personhooddotnet. “Black Genocide in Georgia.” Youtube. 15 Aug. 2008. Web. 2 Dec. 2012.
    • Planned Parenthood. “About Us.” Planned Parenthood. n.d. Web. 10 Feb. 2012.
    • Radiance Foundation. Radiance Foundation.org. n.d. Web. 5 June 2012.
    • ———. “Bethany Bomberger.” The Radiance Foundation. n.d. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “‘Lies’ Exposed by the RadianceFoundation.Org.” YouTube. 5 Mar. 2011. Web. 5 Jun. 2012.
    • ———. “Martin Luther King Jr. and the Injustice of Abortion.” The Radiance Foundation. 16 Jan. 2012. Web. 10 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “Our Future.” YouTube. 1 Apr. 2011. Web. 05 Jun. 2012.
    • ———. “Ryan Scott Bomberger.” The Radiance Foundation. n.d. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.
    • Reagan, Ronald. “Abortion and the Conscience of the Nation.” The Human Life Review. 19 Jan. 2004. Web. 10 Feb. 2012.
    • Riley, Les. “Les Riley, Founder of Personhood Mississippi: ‘We Have Not Yet Begun To Fight.’” Christian Pro-Life News. WordPress. 9 Nov. 2011. Web. 30 Nov. 2011.
    • Roberts, Dorothy. Killing the Black Body: Race, Reproduction, and the Meaning of Liberty. New York: Vintage Books, 1997. Print.
    • Seelye, Katharine Q. “Celebrating Secession Without the Slaves.” The New York Times. 29 Nov. 2010. Web. 1 Jun. 2012.
    • Smith, Andrea. Conquest: Sexual Violence and American Indian Genocide. Cambridge: South End Press, 2005. Print.
    • Spillers, Hortense J. “Mama’s Baby, Papa’s Maybe: An American Grammar Book.” Culture and Countermemory: The “American” Connection. Spec. issue of Diacritics 17.2 (1987): 64-81. Print.
    • “The Marriage Vow—A Declaration of Dependence Upon Marriage and Family.” The Family Leader. The Iowa Family Leader’s Candidate Pledge, July 2011. PDF. Dave Weigel. Scribd. 8 Jul. 2011. Web. 15 Feb. 2012.
    • “The Myth of the Welfare Queen.” iOnPoverty. 22 June 2012. Web. 2 Dec. 2013.
    • Threedy, Debora. “Slavery Rhetoric and the Abortion Debate.” Michigan Journal of Gender & Law 2.3 (1994): 3-25. Print.
    • Too Many Aborted. “Beautiful Words.” Too Many Aborted. 6 Apr. 2010. Web. 10 Feb.2012.
    • ———. “‘Epidemic’ by the RadianceFoundation.Org & NBPC.” YouTube. 15 Jun. 2011. Web. 10 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “Juneteenth Billboards Expose.” Too Many Aborted. 17 Jun. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “‘Number One Killer’ by the RadianceFoundation.Org & NBPC.” YouTube. 4 Aug. 2011. Web. 10 Feb. 2012.
    • ———. “Meet Ryan Scott Bomberger.” Too Many Aborted. n.d. Web. 2 Jun. 2012.
    • ———. “Unborn Californians Are Endangered.” Too Many Aborted. 12 Jan. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.
    • Tubman, Jill (Cheryl Contee). “Michele Bakkkman’s Pledge.” Jack and Jill Politics. 11 Jul. 2011. Web. 17 Feb. 2012.
    • Wedgeworth, Steven. “An Examination of Mississippi’s Proposition 26.” Wedgeword WordPress. 5 Nov. 2011. Web. 16 Feb. 2012.
    • “Who We Are.” Sister Song. n.d. Web. 19 Feb. 2012.
  • Curbside Quarantine: A Scene of Interspecies Mediality

    Max Cavitch (bio)
    University of Pennsylvania
    cavitch@english.upenn.edu

     
    Fig. 1. Stills from “Pit Bull attacking little dog on streets of NYC.” MissWooHoo11. Youtube. 27 Jun. 2012. Web. 13 Dec. 2012.

    Blogs, news Web sites, and content aggregators of all kinds feed a vast stream of stories about domesticated animals ostensibly “gone wild.” The Huffington Post even has a regular specialty-features page called “Animals” that channels them from various cybermedia outlets. City-focused Web sites like New York’s Gothamist and HuffPost New York also have a keen sense of the newsworthiness of four-leggers implicated in scenes of bad animus. Extreme behaviors occasionally emerge—usually due to humans’ own acts of abuse or irresponsibility—and sometimes with horrific consequences (Freccero). But far more often, behavior condemned as feral tends to consist in some merely human-censured shift within a normal, creaturely behavioral continuum. Fear of such shifts has many sources, from dread of civic disorder to ontological anxiety, and the close-quartered urban lives of companion species are especially prone to entanglements—not only of bodies in close proximity but also of the complex animas that drive them. No matter where humans and their companion species go, we are bound to find ourselves ensnarled, smack in the middle of the unrest that makes good copy.

    Whether tabloid-style or more responsibly journalistic, such stories have a profound effect on how increasing numbers apprehend and manage the shared conditions of interspecies life. The great profusion of these stories can, unfortunately, effectively metastasize our fear of the potential threat posed by nonhuman animals, at the same time that these stories misleadingly exceptionalize the quotidian messiness, excitement, unpredictability, and usually sublethal—indeed at times comical—violence of interspecies encounters. Even for those with relatively limited access to cyberspace, in-the-flesh relatedness has become almost impossible to experience as something separate from digital transformation of the phenomenology of perception and the politics of representation, or as something irrelevant to our own and others’ imperfect apprehensions of how this transformation is proceeding (Poster, Hansen).

    The particular piece of digital ephemera I discuss below exists in the still challengingly new (or newly recognized) crossings of two forms of here-and-now relatedness: that of the pulses and bloodlettings of interspecies sociality’s variously forced and unbidden breakdowns (Haraway, Freccero), and that of radically decentered yet also broadly intensified fusions of sociality through digital modalities and platforms (Massumi). This dialectical relation between the evental and the systematic will prompt some readers’ interest in my remarks and in the video itself. Some will lean toward the evental take and others toward the systematic. Other readers, whom I hope for most of all, will find themselves stuck somewhere in between and will thus have to think for themselves about their own experience of impasse, that “curbing” or “quarantining” for which the man in the video so very dramatically and movingly stands as both subject and object. Could we make better use of that nexus than he seems to do?

    This linked video of a recent big-dog-on-little-dog attack near the corner of New York’s East 10th and Broadway has circulated through a number of cybervenues. It’s a short clip of panic, poor judgment, bewilderment, and the need to locate blame—a drama that plays out a thousand times a day in a country with well over eighty million dogs. More than that, it highlights the uncanniness of suddenly finding yourself in the thick of violence involving an aggressor-animal that belongs to you—an uncanniness erupting here as part of a present history of human-canine relations overwhelmed by breed mythology. Identified rightly or wrongly as a Pit Bull, the aggressor-dog becomes, in the video and in its later circulation and viewing, the focus of a struggle to confirm him as a profoundly impaired form of an otherwise commonly hypervalorized interspecies attachment. Unedited and impersonal, without the coordinated emplotments of more conventional cinematic media, the video captures and refracts the crisis of me/not-me that any dog-identified dog owner might someday have to face. Perhaps most strikingly, it is faced here by a young man who is at the same time also turned, by a breed-specific politics of vulnerability, into a dogged human isolate, an animate but hauntingly suspended figure of uncertain, ruptured, or simply nonexistent solidarities, captured at a distinctly contemporary impasse of embodied exposure and communicative capitalism (Dean).

    Any companion dog’s blazing out into violence forces the question: am I my animal after all? This creature, so full of me and me of him, dander and spit, heart-leaps and resentments, nuzzles and echoes—we’ve crossed ourselves in ways the commonly used word “bonding” doesn’t begin to cover: swapped DNA, merged assets, and projected onto one another all manner of fantasied qualities. Then suddenly an amygdalan click and the taste of blood make him forget me. And even though my whole spirit, along with my sinews and tendons and and limbs, is struggling to keep hold of him, he doesn’t heed me. In this brief moment, his intimate knowledge of me—of my sounds, smells, moods, lymphatic currents, posture of my deepest sorrow, my play triggers, capacity to share, to read his needs—seems to be lifted out of what he considers the realm of necessity, and I’m reminded how little I can claim to understand about our attachment. Right now, as I experience along my arms and shoulders his determination to kill another creature, I get the feeling he’s nowhere near me, and yet I’ve never felt more involuted in the substance of his being.

    Where does that leave me, if I’m the man in the video? Who—among the people on the scene, or watching later on the Internet—reflects upon his isolation in the curbside quarantine tacitly imposed by the other bystanders and in which he seems quietly to have acquiesced, on behalf of himself and his dog, as he patiently awaits their fate amid a flurry of 911 calls? So many phones out. Like the one that shot this video, the overwhelming majority of them being manufactured today have built-in cameras. Of the roughly five billion cell phones currently in use worldwide, almost all take pictures (Richter). For whom are these images destined? Flickr cohorts? YouTube viewers? Civic authorities? The local news channel? Mom? Whomever. But because we can dial and film simultaneously, what might feel like obligation can quickly turn to mediation and deferral. These days, the behavior of witnessing often amounts to an almost unconscious act of pitching what we observe to objects that may offer, at best, dubious prospects for solidarity. We no longer pay attention so much as pass it along. Or even to the extent that we do pay attention, we’re also heavily distracted by the desire to magnetize the attention of our intimate others, including strangers who might share something like our experience or something that is just stirring into experiential form.

    What is passed along now can be recuperated later, and not just by the videographer but also by countless consumers of screen-ephemera. We pass along, in other words, manifold opportunities for networked reflection, communication, and creativity (Manovich, Bruns), such as, for example, my own uptake of the present video. At the same time, though, we may be irrecuperably passing up a foundational ethical experience of the material immediacy of exposure. The videographer’s giggly expletives are a fitting soundtrack to this escalating loss of competence for exploring the precariousness of embodied sociality, and for doing so from a position other than that of anxious self-distancing. All media structure our experience of contingency, of course: this is nothing new. But the accelerated uploading and offloading of our encounters with the kind of visceral, creaturely exposure recorded at East 10th and Broadway seem to offer new opportunities for ignoring or forgetting that mediation itself, even in its most “throwaway” forms, is always structured by material conflict: who assumes control? what expenditures are required? whose exclusion facilitates my access? (Galloway, Dean).

    Multinational-produced DSPs compress disturbing visual data and lossy codecs transmit wisecracks and alarmed cries in the form of VoIP packets to the city’s PSAP, untethering information from its social location. Meanwhile, the man at the curb hasn’t at any point dropped or relinquished his leash—the tether that tells the world this dog is his, and that he’s snapped a kind of existential as well as juridical lock on him. The leash is both a sign and a tool of his dog’s subjection to his rule, however incomplete and subject to breakdown that rule may be. But it can also be the means of giving his dog a way out—out of doing harm or out of harm’s reach, offering him a vector of escape, or a tug toward freedom. Leashes are also called “leads,” and certain dogs—regardless of sex, size, or breed—can lead the strongest human anywhere: out of danger, out of one’s own inclination to submission, even out of oneself. So why don’t these two make a break for it and flee this scene of humiliation and the authorities’ possible retribution? Have they, resuturing companionability, silently agreed to wait voluntarily upon the rule of others? Or have they both failed to find a way out of forced endurance of their curbside quarantine, as everyone mills around, looking askance and asking themselves, just where does this guy end and his dog begin?

    Fig. 2. Still from “Pit Bull attacking little dog on streets of NYC.” MissWooHoo11. Youtube. 27 Jun. 2012. Web. 13 Dec. 2012.

    For reasons that may or may not track consciously in his own mind, the man with the backpack standing in the street holding his dog waits in larger-than-canine awareness of what may be to come (see Fig. 2). But in the meantime no one comes near him, and not just because they might be afraid of his dog. His own quiet distress also evidently strikes others as unapproachable. The unwelcome reminder of the breakdown of human-canine fellowship has also thrown human fellowship as such under the rails of panic. What are we to one another, after all, in moments of lost control and acute, physical vulnerability? What are we to ourselves, when so liable to confusion and self-distancing? Even as they mill around, people look away. Who wants to face the image of one’s own ever-faltering companionateness and inescapable psychic and bodily exposure?

    The dog (a male, by the glimpses of his prick) appears unhurt. His post-attack posture, with his upturned nose and wagging tail, may even indicate pride and pleasure. But how fares his owner? His hand looks injured. His stance suggests he may be in shock, or close to it. Yet no one goes over to talk to him, to ask if he’s OK, to offer some water, or simply to stand with him as he submits to the clamor of 911 calls going on around him; while the owner of the smaller, more aristocratically-stereotyped breed—who is seen first somehow having fallen or been pushed beneath the fray and then helped to her feet and given back her injured dog—shrieks “Help me!” and runs down Broadway with the Pekingese (whose sex is indiscernible from the video) in her arms. In terms of social space, abjection seems to slow him down, whereas wounded entitlement seems to speed her up. His depressive solemnity roots him to the spot, while her concern for the “me” that is both herself and her dog propels her down the cleared path to envisioned succor. Does only one of them have a right to the goodwill of others? Or has only one of them been trained to chase it?

    Violence can have a deceptively shattering relation to social space, apparently allergizing people against physical or psychic contact while actually shoring up certain craved or craven identifications. A man who hits his dog is an iconic candidate for ostracism, not least because he manifests the frustrations that bind up so many companionate couples’ own thwarted or perverse expectations of one another in a generalized political bewilderment. The video shows the Pit Bull’s owner hitting his dog repeatedly, desperately trying to force him to release the Pekingese. Does anyone present know that’s not what you’re supposed to do to break up a dog fight? Does anyone present know or care why one dog attacked another in the first place: whether it was prey drive or play drive, fear or anger, lust or boredom? Besides, wouldn’t we all like an excuse to let loose a fist at the object of our disappointments? Why won’t he obey my command to let go? This dog has spent his entire life hanging on my lips, listening for and puzzling over every word that passes through them, crazily adorning them with licks that might even be kisses. But right now, I’m just a gaping impediment to his overwhelming urge, his anima animated.

    Not incidentally, for some onlookers and viewers there is the damning aspect of the young man’s proletarian togs and shouldered bedroll, contrasted with the lost slipper of the Pekingese’s more bourgeois-appearing female owner, whose shopping bags have been left scattered on the pavement. No one goes near this man, almost as if he were Dickens’s Bill Sikes: that down-and-out rogue contaminated, not so much by association with his Bull Terrier, as by his perennial wariness and fear of the state’s power and vengeance, which he viciously imitates by beating and even trying to kill the dog he nevertheless hopelessly loves. Another man with a hand wounded from the fray gathers up some of the woman’s flotsam of emergency. (The raw video itself is a kind of flotsam or remnant, left for us to pick up online, uncertain as to what and who counts). But which dog was it, the Pit Bull or the Pekingese, who bit this good Samaritan’s hand when he stepped in to help separate them? Is that what 911 will come to investigate, in the interest of restoring a class structure that the scene can barely be imagined to disrupt—vividly framed as it is, thanks to the videographer’s accidental shot/countershot, by the figural crossfire between the branch offices of Chase Manhattan and Wells Fargo that just happen to face one another at this could-be-anywhere intersection (see Fig. 3 below)? It’s uncanny how well these shots of squared-off, brick-and-mortar bank branches conjure the lingering, face-to-face pretense of capitalism’s invisible flows of violence and value, even as a scene of palpable violence—and of possibly other kinds of value—plays out between them. There’s nowhere that disaster capitalism doesn’t delight in hiding itself behind people’s fears of vagrants and of dogs. And, almost everywhere, the cataracts of breed mythology make Pit Bulls the instantly recognizable garb of the dangerous classes.

    Fig. 3. Stills from “Pit Bull attacking little dog on streets of NYC.” MissWooHoo11. Youtube. 27 Jun. 2012. Web. 13 Dec. 2012.

    Under New York law (AGM, Art. 7, §123), a “dangerous dog” determination can result in a wide range of sanctions, from mandatory public muzzling to special insurance to execution. But whatever might end up happening to the aggressor-dog in this video, it will have been his place, and in one way or another the place of his owner as well, to be evaluated and to have a determination made about him based on a certain moment: a moment that brought two dogs, two dog owners, and a number of other people into direct bodily contact with each other, in a scrambled present of many barely ascertainable, emotional and physical vulnerabilities and agitations on the part of every creature present. Most of this promiscuous, terrifying contact becomes interrupted within seconds, quickly making room for the restoration of a coarse wariness that invites congealing arguments about rights, redress, and—most of all—the putative, class-based truths about a certain kind of dog owner and a certain breed of dog.

    Other more flexible and nuanced, less knowing and defensive orientations to improved solidarities have proven difficult to imagine, and even more difficult to bring to the reshaping of our moral and legal regimes (Hearne, Dayan). These difficulties are dismally underscored by other recent examples, including that of Star and homeless epileptic Lech Stankiewicz just a few blocks away at 14th Street and 2nd Avenue, and that of Lennox and the middle-class Barnes family in Northern Ireland. The difficulty of watching something better fail to unfold is also indicated by the 10th-and-Broadway video’s coming to such an abrupt end, when the camera busy collecting the present is suddenly switched off, or the “raw feed” is deemed by someone to have shown enough. The aggressor-dog’s owner and the videographer either can’t or won’t engage one another’s look. Yet each time it is played, the video helps us to rehearse the scene enacted by its subjects, a scene of indeterminate rather than conclusively failed solidarity: while there are no obvious glances of reassurance or verbal support, there is an inclination or a compulsion on the part of some, at least, to stay in the impasse, despite not knowing what to do (Berlant). The video rehearses the question: whose marginality are any of us, in fact, looking at, and in looking at it, how does any of us apprehend what remains to be seen and to be done both before 911 arrives as well as after the video goes viral? There are so many different circles of isolation and incomprehension that might be breached if we could bring uncustomary attentiveness to bear on the circumstancing of fear and aggression, of projection and dissociation, of frail and errant attachments, of the predatory and the victimized, and, perhaps most of all, of our sheer vulnerability: of the flesh that pulls and tears and can barely hold itself ready for the catastrophes to come, and of the other bodies to which we hold ourselves close, for all the supremely loving and barbaric purposes that transect us and make us neither human nor animal but only incomparably akin to each.

     
    Max Cavitch is Associate Professor of English and Cinema Studies at the University of Pennsylvania, where he is also a member of the Perelman School of Medicine’s Consortium on Bioethics, Sexuality, and Gender Identity. He is the author of American Elegy: The Poetry of Mourning from the Puritans to Whitman (Minnesota 2007) and of numerous articles on literature, cinema, and psychoanalysis in American Literary History, Common-Place, Contemporary Psychoanalysis, Early American Literature, Senses of Cinema, Screen, Slant, and Victorian Poetry. He is a member of the Executive Council of the McNeil Center for Early American Studies and co-edits the Center’s Early American Studies book series, which is published by the University of Pennsylvania Press.
     

    Works Cited

    • Berlant, Lauren. Cruel Optimism. Durham: Duke UP, 2011. Print.
    • Bruns, Axel. Blogs, Wikipedia, Second Life, and Beyond: From Production to Produsage. New York: Peter Lang, 2008. Print.
    • Dayan, Colin. “Dead Dogs.” Boston Review Mar./Apr. 2010: 26-28. Print.
    • Dean, Jodi. Blog Theory: Feedback and Capture in the Circuits of Drive. Cambridge: Polity, 2010. Print.
    • Freccero, Carla. “Carnivorous Virility; or, Becoming-Dog.” Social Text 29.1 (2011): 177-95. Print.
    • Galloway, Alexander. Protocol: How Control Exists after Decentralization. Cambridge: MIT P, 2004. Print.
    • Hansen, Mark B. N. New Philosophy for New Media. Cambridge: MIT P, 2004. Print.
    • Haraway, Donna J. When Species Meet. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2008. Print.
    • Hearne, Vicki. Bandit: Dossier of a Dangerous Dog. New York: HarperCollins, 1991. Print.
    • Manovich, Lev. The Language of New Media. Cambridge: MIT P, 2001. Print.
    • Massumi, Brian. Semblance and Event: Activist Philosophy and the Occurrent Arts. Cambridge: MIT P, 2011. Print.
    • MissWooHoo11. “Pit Bull attacking little dog on streets of NYC.” Youtube. 27 Jun. 2012. Web. 13 Dec. 2012.
    • Poster, Mark. Information Please: Culture and Politics in the Age of Digital Machines. Durham: Duke UP, 2006. Print.
    • Richter, Felix. “4.4 Billion Camera Phones.” Statista. 13 Oct. 2012. Web. 17 Dec. 2012.
  • “Kenosha, WI”

    Rory Ferreira (bio)
    St. Norbert College
    rory.ferreira@snc.edu

    I started writing raps seriously when my friend Robert drowned buck naked in a public pool. Like any self-absorbed, depressed-for-no-reason 19 year old, I was reading Camus, and the absurdity he talks about became, rather suddenly, all too real. This happened a year ago and resulted in the creation of my first mixtape, “I wish my brother Rob was here.”
     
    The song I chose to share is from my debut record, an overly-complicated double-EP titled “things that happen at day // things that happen at night,” which is probably trying too hard to deal with metaphysics, in particular problems of dualism. It’s the sort of armchair philosophy that feels good to me and makes for nice songwriting.
     
    This song is influenced to some extent by white men I don’t know like Bertrand Russell and Richard Linklater and even more so by the folk band Megafaun and their song “The Fade.” That song and this one are about the terrible, creeping darkness that starts to nibble at memories you cherish of people who are dead. And the burden of knowledge. And the guilt that comes with being relieved that you are now incapable of filing through mental rolodexes for mundane details about people who are dead because those rolodexes have deteriorated. At this point the Bertrand Russell bits kick in, and I half-heartedly escape by becoming an android with programmed memories and responses. It seems like a ludicrous way out until you realize that’s all adolescence and high school really is: android programming.
     
    The instrumental was made by my pal Will Mitchell (Pomona College) and it begins with him reading the last lines of our hero David Foster Wallace’s magnum opus, Infinite Jest. “And when he came back to, he was flat on his back on the beach in the freezing sand.” It seemed like the only way to describe surfacing from depression after the death of a close friend. Will possesses the uncanny ability to make instrumental pieces that perfectly mirror the type of bleak machinations running through my head during times of duress. The vague typewriter sounds plodding incessantly, the bombastic broken glass noises, and the bouncing bass drum that seems more at home on the latest Kanye West album—he takes these pieces and makes them fit. It’s easy to work with a guy like that.
     
    The piece concludes with a weird boast that, “If I wrote the greatest rap song, I wouldn’t let you hear it.” Obviously, I’m bluffing. I wrote what is to me the greatest song of my rap career for Robert, and I let everyone hear it. In that way, those lyrics become more and more disingenuous each day, and sometimes I hate myself for that. So I wrote another song to try to reclaim some dignity. Hopefully you enjoy it.
     
    If you are a Project MUSE subscriber click to hear audio:
     
    Track 1.
    “Kenosha, WI”

     

    Rory Ferreira is twenty and loves omelets. He studies philosophy at St. Norbert College and overuses the ethical dative. Lacking the courage to write academic papers, he started writing rap songs as Milo. His debut record, a double-EP titled “things that happen at day // things that happen at night,” will be released via Hellfyre Club on January 1st, 2013.
     

  • 2012 Los Angeles Asian Pacific Film Festival (May 10-20 2012)

    Patty Ahn (bio)
    USC School of Cinematic Arts
    pahn@usc.edu

     
    In May of 2012, Visual Communications hosted its 28th annual Los Angeles Asian Pacific Film Festival (LAAPFF), offering ten days filled with feature-length films, short programs, panels, and social events that formed a cross-section of the current state of Asian American media. Visual Communications (VC), a Los Angeles-based media collective founded in 1970 by four UCLA EthnoCommunications students, launched the festival in 1983 to promote Asian and Asian American cinema in the U.S. Initially offering a program of twenty films, LAAPFF now features more than 150 and has grown into a cultural and intellectual forum where filmmakers, producers, audiences, and critics discuss what they see dramatized on-screen: the challenges and potential futures for a minority media struggling to survive at the margins of a risk-adverse Hollywood. Strikingly, even though the modern studio system is based in Los Angeles, a city that houses one of the country’s largest and most diverse populations of diasporic Asians we have yet to see a significant increase in Asian and Asian American industry workers. LAAPFF thus aims to showcase the work of filmmakers emerging from the local L.A. communities as well within the international arena.
     
    LAAPFF 2012 seemed to portend progress as the West Hollywood-based Directors Guild of America (DGA) and Koreatown’s CGV cinema complex spilled over with excited moviegoers. At the same time, it animated, for this attendee at least, a number of uncertainties and contradictions that inevitably accompany a media environment in the midst of a major transformation around how content is produced and distributed. Abraham Ferrer, who has served as VC’s curatorial director since 1987, notes in an interview that across its name changes-“Asian American International Film Festival” (1983), “The Los Angeles Asian Pacific American International Film Festival” (1987), “VC FilmFest” (2000)—the festival has always aimed to facilitate a variety of production models and cater to multiple audiences.1 He identified three major, sometimes intersecting, trajectories in the festival’s history: one driven by independent artists, a second steered by a steadily-increasing number of filmmakers aspiring to break into the mainstream industries, and a third which emerged in the 1990s when practitioners began to experiment with online digital technologies (Ferrer). Throughout its history, LAAPFF has carefully navigated Southern California and the Asian-Pacific region’s cultural geographies while facing a shrinking pool of state resources, an increasingly cutthroat media marketplace, the differing tastes of the international art cinema circuit and global Hollywood, and the ascendance of affordable digital productions. While these pressures have been present since the festival’s inception, this year’s event highlighted some of the anxieties the neoliberal marketplace has activated within the Asian American media landscape. I offer here a critical review of LAAPFF 2012 that teases out some of these tensions and shares insights offered by VC’s veritable living archive, Abraham Ferrer, about the historical trajectories of VC and its festival.
     
    LAAPFF’s unwavering support of independent filmmakers grows out of the political groundwork paved by its founding organization. VC began in 1970 with the explicit aim of empowering members of the Asian American community to re-represent their own history and experiences. This media collective aligned with the decolonization and Third Cinema movements taking place in Africa, Asia, and especially Latin American throughout the 1960s. The term “Third Cinema,” coined by Argentine filmmakers Fernando Solanas and Octavio Gettino, encompassed a growing international commitment to creating films that would lead to the radical liberation from a U.S.-led first world capitalism, epitomized by Hollywood’s corporatized, hierarchical studio system (Mimura 30). Thus, VC built educational programs aimed at transforming filmmaking into an accessible, self-sustainable, and collaborative process (Mimura 37). These foundational commitments continue to inform curatorial choices made by LAAPFF’s programmers today, such as the decision to spotlight Musa Sayeed’s feature film debut, Valley of Saints (2012, India), at an opening night screening. Shot on location on a shoestring budget, using only DSLR cameras, no script, and non-professional actors, Valley belongs to a filmmaking tradition once embraced by VC and Third Cinema film collectives. Yet, it also stands as one among many examples of the sharp turn Asian American media has taken away from a U.S.-based identity politics once galvanized by VC.
     
    Set in the fall of 2010 against the backdrop of India-occupied Kashmir, Valley‘s story focuses on a small community living around the perimeter of Dal Lake, the region’s main tourist attraction, which now faces severe environmental degradation. The film drops us in medias res into the quotidian world of its protagonist, Gulzar, who cares for his aging uncle while working for a small boat tour business with his closest friend, Afzal. We learn early on that Gulzar and Afzal plan to leave behind their humdrum life on the lake, but Valley’s narrative does not follow a strict three-act linear structure. Rather, the film unfolds into a series of lyrical vignettes that invite us into the callow yet tender bond between these two men who together survive idleness and violence in war-torn Kashmir. Luscious, melancholic images of Dal Lake appear in many scenes, as a sense of nostalgia for pre-occupation Kashmir, when time did not feel imperiled by violently-enforced military curfews and environmental decay, is cast across the water’s reflective surface. In a post-screening Q&A with the largely Kashmiri audience, the American-born Sayeed explained that while his father, who had been a political prisoner in Kashmir, often mused about the unparalleled beauty of his homeland, Sayeed did not learn to speak Kashmiri and had only visited the region once as a child before making this film. However, rather than locating his experience of displacement within a U.S. cultural framework, he shared a deeply personal and unsettling examination of exile and return, reminding us of cinema’s power to bring together diasporic communities.
     
    Positioned from the start as an international festival, LAAPFF invites a complex range of works from its filmmakers, but it also has been inflected by broader political shifts in Asian American media culture.2 Ferrer notes that after the conservative backlash against affirmative action began to shut down academic programs like EthnoCommunications in the late 1970s, newer generations of media practitioners who came of age in the 1980s became increasingly removed from earlier political struggles. In a sense, they benefited from the groundwork built by film collectives like VC and practitioners like Arthur Dong, Christine Choi and Felicia Lowe, whose work remained committed to the struggles and issues of the Asian American community and maintaining an independent media (Ferrer). Media-makers experienced a certain representational freedom to pursue new kinds of stories. On one hand, this has allowed for more imaginative productions, like LAAPFF 2012’s program of queer shorts, I’ve Got It Bad (And That Ain’t Good). Curated by Erica Cho, this collection included pieces from Indonesia, Lebanon, and South Korea that were provocative and moving but not particularly concerned with naming the struggles of queer Asian life in different national contexts. Rather, it culled pieces like Chupachups (Kyung Ji-suk, 2011, South Korea), a story about an ardent relationship between two South Korean women who reunite one last time before one must leave to be married, with Gaysian Dream (Bernie Espinosa, 2011, U.S.), a brief peek into a young Asian American man’s fantasy world in which a chorus of drag queens (played by the Asians of Gay Men’s Chorus of L.A.) sing a version of Katy Perry’s pop single “Teenage Dream.” Another LAAPFF opening night feature, The Crumbles (Akira Boch, 2012, U.S.), narrates the tumultuous friendship between two Asian American women in their early 20s who decide to form a rock band together. Set in the Los Angeles neighborhoods of Echo Park and Silver Lake and made on a small budget with the help of a wide network of friends, family, and fellow filmmakers, the film drew a strong local community into DGA’s screening room that night, though it hardly expresses political ambitions. Rather, it more modestly shows two Asian American women playing strong leading roles in a rock film, a genre historically populated by white men in both mainstream and independent contexts.
     
    The liberalization of the U.S. marketplace throughout the 1980s and VC’s geographical and cultural proximity to Hollywood as a material place, professional network, and aesthetic/economic system partly account for the increase in LAAPFF filmmakers looking to break into the mainstream industries. During his 1981-1989 presidency, Ronald Reagan, a former Hollywood actor, held a vested interest in protecting the institutional and financial power of the major corporate movie studios, effectively gutting government funding for the arts (Holt). In many ways, mainstream avenues became the most, or perhaps only, viable option for many hopeful filmmakers. Since then, the further deregulation of the entertainment industry, the globalization of Hollywood, and the fracturing of audiences into an array of niche markets have only made it more difficult for Asian Americans to find a place in an industry that invests in minority demographics only to the extent that they are attractive for advertisers. For years, corporate executives have remained in a speculative gridlock about whether cultivating a distinct Asian American content market would result in long-tail profit, and whether Asian faces even attract Asian American viewers. Universal Pictures’ purchase of a spot in LAAPFF’s program for a sneak preview of its multimillion-dollar production Battleship (Peter Berg, 2012), underscored this dilemma. Studio executives assumed that the festival’s crowd would find the film relevant because it features a well-known Japanese actor (Tadanobu Asano) in a leading role. Ferrer admits that Battleship, which packed the theater with excited viewers, did not align with the festival’s aims of encouraging Asian American stories and images more complex than those Hollywood has historically offered (Ferrer). However, VC, one of many non-profit media organizations affected by state funding for the arts, was hardly in a financial position to turn down the studio’s offer.
     
    In the last ten years, the industry’s drawn out ambivalence toward Asian American consumers has been countered by an explosive rise of Asian American media productions on the web, fervently re-energizing the question of this community’s so-called market value. LAAPFF’s documentary feature line-up included the world premiere of Uploaded: The Asian American Movement (Kane Diep, 2012, U.S.), a 90-minute history of how YouTube has provided a platform for Asian Americans singers, actors, and comedians who would otherwise have no outlet in the mainstream market. Composed of talking head interviews with a number of online pioneers like Kevin Wu (the comedian known as KevJumba), Mike Song from Kaba Modern dance crew, and the members of Just Kidding Films, the film exudes a celebratory energy about how close Asian Americans have come to building a self-sustaining, autonomous media culture and economy.
     
    Indeed, a disproportionately high number of Asian Americans now earn a reasonable profit by monetizing their YouTube channels, proving that they do not need to go through traditional avenues like pitching to network executives or signing a deal with a major studio or record label. However, as Ferrer notes, the history portrayed in Uploaded does not situate what it dubs as the “movement” within the longer history of independent Asian American media and activism (Ferrer). While the film suggests that privatized online platforms can be used to distribute media, it does not address the limitations around the kind of content (short-form versus long-form, comedic versus dramatic, classical versus experimental, etc.) that draws the subscribers and ad dollars needed to support oneself with online media; it is not yet clear whether the self-promotional culture of YouTube can allow for the communal strategies necessary for sustaining an independent media. Online stardom hardly guarantees an opening or access for other generations of Asian American media-makers. That a group of young, talented filmmakers who have made a documentary about Asian American media must still travel through the film festival circuit to secure a distribution deal proves this. It remains to be seen whether the online media terrain will merely replicate the bottom-line logic of the neoliberal media marketplace or offer a democratic field accessible for those who actively opt to circumvent mainstream institutions like Hollywood or television.
     
    In my final exchange with Abraham Ferrer, he remarks that VC’s goal has always been, and will continue to be, to give filmmakers the tools to make cinema that speaks to its audiences. It is VC’s challenge to observe and support the growth of these artists across all platforms. Ferrer only hopes that people remember the work that this organization has done and the historical contours in which Asian Americans make their media.

    Patty Ahn is a Ph.D. Candidate in Critical Studies at USC’s School of Cinematic Arts. Her research interests include critical histories and theories of U.S. television, transnational media studies with a regional focus on the Pacific Rim, gender and sexuality, and sound and popular music. She has been published in Spectator, European Journal of Cultural Studies, and Discourse, and is currently serving a two-year term as co-chair of the SCMS Queer Caucus.
     
     

    Footnotes

     

    1. The festival initially adopted the name “Asian American International Film Festival” (AAIFF) because it borrowed its program from the traveling edition of Asian CineVision’s festival of the same name.

     
    2. For a detailed history of Visual Communications’ politics of aesthetics in relation to other Asian American film collectives active in the 1970s, see Okada.
     

    Works Cited

  • Digital Theory, Inc.: Knowledge Work and Labor Economics

    Carol Colatrella (bio)
    Georgia Institute of Technology
    carol.colatrella@lcc.gatech.edu

    Review of Katie King, Networked Reenactments: Stories Transdisciplinary Knowledges Tell, Durham: Duke UP, 2011, Rob Wilkie, The Digital Condition: Class and Culture in the Information Network, New York: Fordham UP, 2011.

     
    Over the past year, faculty members in my interdisciplinary department at Georgia Tech responded to the request by an external review for improved descriptions of our programs and department. The process of strategic planning is inherited from the corporate world and is the most obvious way that academic institutions are being pressed to function better (i.e., more like corporations). My colleagues and I struggled to agree on the best description of our research and teaching, because we knew that the reputation and future configuration of the department were at stake. Recessionary university budgets meant that we had to be both accurate and persuasive in descriptions that would be read by various interest groups: our university colleagues; administrators, including our dean, provost, and president; former, current, and prospective students and their parents; employers of our graduates; the citizens and legislators of our state who underwrite part of the budget for our institution; and the various other funding agencies and donors who contribute to our research and curricular programs.
     
    After considering what each faculty member does and relating it to the university’s recently issued strategic plan, we reached a consensus that our scholarship and curricular programs focus on culture and technology, and particularly on building and critiquing technologies, including technologies of representation. While agreeing on our core activities, however, we also recognized diverse affiliations with other disciplinary and interdisciplinary humanistic fields: rhetoric, literary criticism, creative writing, cinema studies, performance studies, and cultural studies of science and technology. Because it is impossible to be both universally transparent and cutting-edge, there are irresolvable, permanent tensions between our department’s general project and individual faculty members’ specific research; these tensions are reflected, furthermore, in the differences between our department’s configuration and those of similar departments in the state system and beyond.
     
    Our experience of strategic planning represents what Katie King calls “networked reenactment” in building community-identity and embodies what Rob Wilkie describes as the necessary, if unpaid, labor to create culture. King’s and Wilkie’s respective books, Networked Reenactments and The Digital Condition, both consider the economic forces affecting the creation, deployment, and consumption of technologies and related representations. Both books explain how macroeconomic processes affect scholarly work and undervalue it in the marketplace. Theoretically rigorous, these books are also highly pragmatic in recommending activism for social justice.
     
    In this way, Networked Reenactments and The Digital Condition have more in common than one might expect from their titles. Both texts explore the ways that media technologies are uncomfortably intertwined with entrepreneurial capitalism and with the emerging global university. Developing interdisciplinary and transdisciplinary arguments about human engagement with technology, King and Wilkie consider the constraints and rewards of recently-developed media technologies that promise empowerment while limiting return on investment. The authors discount unabashed affirmations of individual and social empowerment that appear in other cultural theories of media, and assess expanded opportunities for social networking as a poor substitute for social justice.
     
    Networked Reenactments and The Digital Condition present differently constructed, yet complementary arguments about the insufficiencies of contemporary accounts of technology and the context of global capitalism. Both books critique media’s facile representations of past and present and indict universities for going along with these dominant yet inadequate ideologies. More specifically, each points to engagements of media and “global academic restructuring,” to use King’s phrase. She understands that universities

    are venues packing simultaneous realities in multitemporal histories that interlace, variate, and shift range. Distributive processes of making, sharing, using, and modeling knowledge reach out among networking knowledge economies such that creating a product, addressing readers and audiences, and finding communication styles are all more difficult.

    (223)

    King and Wilkie explain that contemporary humanities scholarship struggles to represent accurate, accessible narratives about our engagement with science and technology. For Wilkie, such analysis must be grounded in historical materialism and should consider who contributes labor and who profits. He argues that literary criticism and theory are mere distractions so long as they do not consider such conditions. For King, representations of the past, particularly depictions of scientific exploration and discovery, are inadequate until they are unpacked by a historical materialist analysis. To teach and to do research in a university in the era of globalization presents an opportunity to consider the workings of capitalism, albeit while being subjected to and replicating its functions. Both texts have strengths and weaknesses, although the imperfections are slight and should not discourage readers. King’s Networked Reenactments interprets different texts and related social circumstances to discuss a diverse range of what she calls “reenactments”; she extends the definition of “reenactment” beyond participation in reenacted military battles and applies the term to media presentations such as museum exhibits, television shows, and Internet sites. King bases her argument on factually dense case studies organized in loose chronological order. Although the organization works well to support historical analysis of a specific period (the 1990s), it can be difficult to follow her argument because it tends to be interrupted by the factual density of the examples. As a result, summarizing the internal logic of King’s argument can result in a collage of related statements (see below), but it is rewarding because her analysis is so trenchant.

     
    Taking a different approach, Wilkie’s The Digital Condition counters the celebratory pronouncements of cultural theorists who see individual and social empowerment as inevitable outcomes of digital technology. A particular strength of Wilkie’s book is that it is clear, succinct, and straightforwardly organized. His application of Marx’s ideas to our digital economy could provoke resistance in readers who are suspicious of what can in places seem to be doctrinaire Marxism. But ultimately both Wilkie and King acknowledge the benefits as well as the costs of the technologies they discuss, share a healthy skepticism about the effects of global capitalism on production and consumption of media technology, and recommend that knowledge workers think skeptically and act beyond self-interest.
     
    Focusing on the 1990s enables King to present recent, still relevant cultural and political issues and to survey how different communities of practice explore similar ideological assumptions and material practices of networked reenactments. Her introduction reviews the general outlines of stories about past and present that are embedded in different types of reenactments, including science exhibits in museums, fictionalized historical television dramas, televised archaeological and historical documentaries, and fictional and reality TV shows that attempt to represent the past or what she calls “pastpresent,” a term referring to the inevitable inflection of present-day thoughts in any reading of the past. These topics are analyzed in greater detail in chapters 1 through 5, as King works her way through the decade with case studies of networked reenactment. The first chapter links the fantasy television shows Highlander and Xena to the political climate surrounding the formation of the European Union in 1992. King connects the reception of these shows to that of Ellen DeGeneres’s situation comedy Ellen and describes them as “examples, in telescoping layers of locals and globals, of . . . global gay formations and local homosexualities” (24). Her point that sexual communities serve as a synecdoche for national and transnational communities rings true, but instead of offering a summative evaluation of the shows’ sexual politics, she follows this point with a set of questions leading to subsequent chapters.
     
    Taking a meandering approach by emulating a walk through a museum, Chapter 2 of King’s book considers issues of national history and disciplinary claims related to the Smithsonian’s 1994 exhibit Science in American Life, which was funded by the American Chemical Society and elicited criticism from some scientists. King acknowledges other controversies that dogged the museum, including the 1991 exhibit on the American West, which critiqued the concept of Manifest Destiny, and the 1995 Enola Gay exhibit, which “the Air Force Association, the American Legion, and veterans’ groups [protested] was not going to express the view that the bombing of Japan had saved American lives” (60). She guides readers through Science in American Life by using narrative description and photos, a method she describes as “modest witnessing” along the lines of Donna Haraway, who wrote the foreword to Networked Reenactments. This witnessing sets the stage for King’s analysis of the exhibit, which exposed the conflicting “self-interests” of scientists, historians of science, and social scientists who engaged in disputes about what counts as science (is social science science?) and about whether public presentation of science should include “anti-science sentiment” (66, 61). King notes the critique of University of Maryland physicist Robert Park, who “characterized the exhibit as ‘technically superb’ but unbalanced, painting science as ‘a servant of the power structure’” (61). Park would prefer a positivist approach, identified by King as “pro-science conservatism”: “What people need to know, and are not told, is that we live in a rational universe governed by physical laws. It is possible to discover those laws and use them for the benefit of humankind” (Park qtd. in King 61). Patient, persistent readers are rewarded if they follow King’s meanderings because she enables us to work through the evidence supporting her generalized claim that the conflicts surrounding Science in American Life were “only a piece of the Smithsonian controversies coming out of the nineties, controversies in which commerce, knowledge work, and national culture are inextricably intermixed” (102).
     
    The next section of the book pursues the question of commerce in educational settings; it responds to academic capitalism, recapitulating arguments advanced by Sheila Slaughter and Larry Leslie about corporate incursions into the university and universities’ reconfiguration of their operations along corporate lines. King reports that her own use of the term “communities of practice” was protested by a student, who recognized its popularization “in the managerial domain” and thus refused to take King’s University of Maryland course that adopted the term to reference feminist practices (104). Another Smithsonian controversy discussed by King concerns Catherine and Wayne Reynolds’ withdrawal of funding for a proposed exhibit that would have contained, in historian Patricia Limerick’s words, American “portraits of individual achievement . . . [and] the obstacles against which those individuals struggled” (114-15). Media outlets reported that the prospective donors made demands incompatible with museum practice, yet the Smithsonian’s Blue Ribbon commission simply recognized inherent complications when private funds support public exhibits. King contextualizes this controversy by describing the changing purview of the museum: “its ‘national’ character and its ‘historical’ character are simultaneously long-term continuities but also relatively refocused priorities in politicized environments of the last half century” (119). This politicized refocusing is reflected in the ongoing transformation of the museum’s name: first known in the late fifties as “the Museum of History and Technology,” in the sixties it became “the National Museum of History and Technology,” in the early eighties it was “the National Museum of American History,” and the late nineties added the designation “the Behring Center” (119). The chapter concludes by recognizing that public history is inevitably “messy” in its attempt to explain competing interests while they unfold: “We cannot mine the terrors of globalization for possibilities unless we act as modest witnesses for what we are becoming” (127). Recognizing these shifts even at the level of museum naming enables King to assert a commitment to developing “relational feminist tools for progressive political work” and a willingness to look at “the limits of debunking” as part of “a critique of critique” (121). When she alludes to a feminism inherent in debunking others’ debunking, however, King does not explain what is particularly feminist about her critique other than careful observation of material practice and sensitive analysis of related ideological claims.
     
    The value of King’s argument depends on how much one appreciates her careful collage of facts as support for her general claims. For example, Chapter 3, “TV and the Web Come Together,” surveys television shows that represent the past and that present investigations of the past, such as a number of History Channel, Discovery Channel, and Nova series and episodes about ancient, medieval, and Renaissance cultures and their technologies. King describes the shows’ development, their assemblages, and their incorporation and reconfiguration of academic scholarship to engage audiences, who are presumed to be interested in

    communities of identity: what we are, what we name ourselves, shifts multiply as what we do variously with different each others connects us to multiple pastpresents. This kind of political possibility offers bits of utopianisms in a very different way than that of telling us who we should be and what we should do; instead it attempts to recognize who we are becoming.

    (159)

    She thus points to our processes of identity formation as evolving through various narrative reconfigurations in diverse media. Referencing the term “repurposing” used by Jay Bolter and Richard Grusin in their book Remediation, her chapter considers “internet repurposings” of television documentaries that are supplemented with Internet sites containing related materials for extended study. This argument can be extended beyond print, television, and Internet sites to include social media such as Twitter, Facebook, Pinterest, etc.

     
    King realizes historians and other experts are sometimes drawn into projects “less to provide interpretation or insight than a fig leaf of authority for a fundamentally anti-historical enterprise” (246), as she puts it in her fourth chapter, “Scholars and Entrepreneurs.” She discusses the 2001 six-part series The Ship, a “BBC reenactment of Captain James Cook’s voyage in the South Seas . . . [that] recruited [academics], reality TV style, to be specialist volunteers and to live on his ship The Endeavour . . . in circumstances the director, Chris Terrill, was to call ‘extreme history’” (247). King reports on critical reactions to the documentary and on the testimony of participants at a 2004 Vanderbilt conference. Noting that “BBC and museum folks felt deeply misunderstood and misrepresented” while her own talk “foreground[ed] the materialities of academic capitalism” (254), King connects the example of the conference to other examples that highlight “knowledge transfer” and thereby identifies the “entrepreneurial ‘products’” shared at transdisciplinary academic conferences as themselves examples of reenactments (257, 266).
     
    In her conclusion, King describes interpreting “science-styled television reenactment” as a way to “experience alternately embodied epistemologies” (274). Looking at the work of Henry Jenkins, King argues that “the materialities of transmedia storytelling are very much intertwined with academic technology infrastructures amid transdisciplinary scholarship amid academic entrepreneurships, some ‘mandated’ and some enthusiastic or ‘evangelizing’ in technology-specific ways” (280). This final move on her part appreciates that narrative, technology, and economy are tied together in a manner that requires continuing analysis of communities of practice and knowledge making.
     
    Such an analysis is offered, happily, by The Digital Condition, which describes the shortcomings of other social theories about culture and digital technologies. Wilkie begins with the premise that “the acceleration in developments in science, technology, communication, and production” has “made it more possible than ever not only to imagine but to realize a world in which the tyranny of social inequality is brought to an end” (2). That goal has not yet been achieved, Wilkie explains, because the contradictions between labor and capital are exacerbated by technology rather than eliminated by it (72). For example, technology provides professors with “more freedom in the classroom” without changing “the relation of productive and unproductive labor,” for “regressive tax policies that favor the rich over the poor” make public universities turn “towards corporate logics as a way of coping with less and less financial resources” (99). Such choices depend on how surplus value is calculated in the capitalist economy, a point that becomes the heart of Wilkie’s argument:

    Instead, these changes are a reflection of the fact that all aspects of life are being turned towards realizing as much of the surplus value expropriated during production into capitalists’ profits as possible. As such, it is not new technologies or control over how one works that will change this. The solution is transforming the economic relations which create these conditions. What is necessary for real transformation, in short, is freedom for all from a system driven by the private accumulation of surplus value.

    (98-99)

    Thus, when others concentrate on the digital enhancement of individual lives and creation of social progress, Wilkie is more disillusioned about achieving these outcomes in a capitalist economy.

     
    His first chapter explains how most cultural theorists have separated cultural from economic concerns: “It is not that cultural theory simply fails to describe the economic inequalities of digital society; it is that in the context of contemporary theories of digital culture—which focus on consumption over production, desire over need, and lifestyle differences rather than class—cultural studies turns class into a safe concept . . . [that] is hollowed out of any explanatory power” (5). Wilkie counters the work of contemporary thinkers such as Nicholas Negroponte, Jeremy Rifkin, and Zillah Eisenstein who see technology, and particularly access to digital technology, as eliminating class differences. Wilkie finds a similar omission of property in Mark Poster’s What’s the Matter with the Internet?, identifying Poster’s argument as “a clear example of the way in which the economic divisions of the digital condition are rewritten as conflicts other than those shaped by the relations of production” (22). The Digital Condition instead “reads” the digital according to “the historical materialist theory . . . that reconnects questions of culture to the objective relations of class, labor, and production” (7).
     
    Stipulating that a worker’s labor is property and that property is a key, albeit underappreciated, factor in a digital economy, Wilkie asserts that “class, in short, is an objective relation,” one that

    is determined not by the consumption of materials—whether, for example, both the lord and the serf eat from the same harvest and thus think of themselves as part of the same community or whether the owner and the workers spend their free time gaming online and consider themselves members of a gaming clan—but rather by the relationship to property that exists between these social groups.

    (27)

    Wilkie succinctly summarizes counterarguments by others, including Daniel Bell, who recognizes “traditions” and not “economics” as determining “the development of society and the uses of technology” (30). Comparing Bell’s ideas about capital with Jean Baudrillard’s, Wilkie concludes that “what both theorists share is the underlying assumption of a soft technological determinism” privileging knowledge as capital (33).

     
    Objecting to the idea that knowledge constitutes capital, Wilkie argues that it is labor that produces technology (36). He writes that Martin Heidegger locates “the alienation of the individual in contemporary society not in capitalism but in the instrumental logic of technology,” noting that what Heidegger “presents as a ‘spiritual’ renewal—creativity—is simply a recognition that it is the labor power of works that creates value” (41). Resisting Thomas Friedman’s characterization of the iPod as an example of technology empowering the consumer, Wilkie recognizes it as technology proceeding from human labor. Similarly, in his second chapter, he points out that

    technological developments produce value only in the sense that they are products of labor and therefore contain an amount of extracted surplus value, and that they are used to increase the productivity of labor within the working day, thereby indirectly contributing to the production of future surplus value. Machines do not produce value in themselves but only as instruments of human labor.

    (100)

    The second half of The Digital Condition links analyses of literary and digital theory and close readings of literary and cinematic texts that comment on human engagement with technology in order to advance Wilkie’s argument about labor and surplus value under global capitalism. He reads William Gibson’s Pattern Recognition and Bruce Sterling’s Mirrorshades in relation to theories of globalization. In chapter 4 (“Reading and Writing in the Digital Age”), Wilkie cites theories of digital text by N. Katherine Hayles and George Landow, among others, to explain “the open ideology of digital textualism” (126). The Digital Condition takes a dim view of “the Platonic theory of mimesis” and “the Derridean theory of nonmimesis,” preferring instead “the historical materialist theory of nonmimetic reflection” (146). In his concluding chapter 5 (“The Ideology of the Digital Me”), Wilkie acknowledges that Dark City and The Matrix take up “the discursively complex theories of writers such as [Antonio] Negri, [Bruno] Latour, and [Donna] Haraway” to popularize their “new ideologies” (180). Unfortunately, these films interpret contemporary conditions in ways “that extend, rather than challenge, capitalist relations” (186).

     
    In contrast, for Wilkie, technological innovation is linked to “the increasing productivity of labor,” which has not enhanced the lives of workers; instead, “the gap between the richest and poorest Americans has continued to grow at an increasing rate” (188). Wilkie disagrees with digital theorists who argue that “the contradiction between capital and labor is one of a residue of living labor that will be eliminated by the automation of production” (189). At the end of the study, Wilkie reasserts his claim that technology, far from liberating workers, “becomes a hindrance to progress” (194). His final recommendation is that cultural theory must “return to the concepts of class, labor, and production so as to be able to understand how the forms of everyday life are shaped by the economic relations and thus how and why the development of technology means they can be transformed in the interests of all” (195).
     
    How technologies, and particularly media technologies, serve the interests of an elite socioeconomic class is the common concern of both books under review. While King provides vivid collations of facts and assertions to demonstrate multiple interests unfolding in the production and reception of 1990s reenactments such as fictional and documentary television series and museum exhibits, Wilkie demystifies lofty speculations about technological empowerment by providing a rigorous account of how the few profit from the labor of the many in the current digital economy. These are complementary rather than contradictory arguments that press readers to think more deeply about the technologies we buy, use, and invent. Both texts enjoin us to develop social actions based on careful analysis rather than on commercial claims. The take-home lessons for me—to indulge in corporate-speak—include that technology constrains as it enables; that its efficiencies represent often unheralded, frequently under-rewarded labor; and that interactions of technology and culture can be tracked but not predicted.

    Carol Colatrella is professor of Literature and Cultural Studies in the School of Literature, Media, and Communication; Associate Dean for Graduate Studies and Faculty Affairs in the Ivan Allen College of Liberal Arts; and Co-Director of the Center for the Study of Women, Science, and Technology at the Georgia Institute of Technology. Colatrella’s books include Evolution, Sacrifice, and Narrative: Balzac, Zola, and Faulkner; Literature and Moral Reform: Melville and the Discipline of Reading, and Toys and Tools in Pink: Cultural Narratives of Gender, Science, and Technology. She co-edited (with Joseph Alkana) and contributed to Cohesion and Dissent in America. Technology and Humanity, an anthology she edited and to which she contributed, has just been published. Since 1993, she has served as Executive Director of the Society for Literature, Science, and the Arts and editor of the SLSA newsletter Decodings.
     

  • Political Realism and the Cultural Imaginary

    Graham Hammill (bio)
    University at Buffalo, SUNY
    ghammill@buffalo.edu

    Review of Filippo del Lucchese, Conflict, Power, and Multitude in Machiavelli and Spinoza: Tumult and Indignation. New York: Continuum, 2009.

     

    Filippo del Lucchese’s Conflict, Power, and Multitude in Machiavelli and Spinoza is a welcome addition to the growing collection of scholarly works that firmly place Spinoza in a tradition of radical political thought. This movement began in France in the late 1960s with the publication of Gilles Deleuze’s Expressionism in Philosophy: Spinoza and Alexandre Matheron’s Individu et communauté chez Spinoza (Individual and Community in Spinoza), and with Louis Althusser’s many courses on Spinoza during those years. This reading of Spinoza was introduced to the Anglo-American academy through the translation of these works and others, including Etienne Balibar’s Spinoza and Politics, Antonio Negri’s Savage Anomaly, and the seminal essays in The New Spinoza. One of del Lucchese’s main contributions is to link Spinoza to Machiavelli. Taking up the line of thinking developed by intellectual giants like Althusser, Deleuze, Negri, and Balibar, del Lucchese persuasively shows that much of what is radical in Spinoza comes from his ongoing engagement with Machiavelli. Machiavelli’s break with humanism and Thomism—his penetrating effort to recast virtue as a combination of force and display—formed the kernel that developed into Spinoza’s profoundly democratic political philosophy. In making this argument, del Lucchese also contributes to contemporary critical discussions concerning justice and violence, multiplicity, power and resistance, and the questions that these issues raise for democratic theory. Exposing and elaborating the lines of affiliation between Machiavelli and Spinoza, del Lucchese offers a version of democracy that stands as an alternative to the liberal model based on security, contract theory, and the transfer of rights to state authority. His book is an excellent contribution to the study of democratic theory and the history of radical political thought.

     

    Del Lucchese’s central premise is that Machiavelli and Spinoza both take dissensus as a political norm. This presupposition distinguishes these two thinkers from the political thought that preceded them as well as contemporary visions of politics that take unity and agreement as desirable ends. What Spinoza learns from Machiavelli, del Lucchese argues, is the idea that power and crisis are not at odds—that crisis is not an exception to the state or to political community but is one of the means by which power is expressed. As he writes, “A crisis that faces people and states, princes and peoples, does not represent an exception to the rule.” Instead, “crisis and power . . . intertwine, overlap, and meld together within the limits of a recursive relationship in which one necessarily refers to the other” (2). Del Lucchese then shows how this insight leads Machiavelli and Spinoza after him to develop political and metaphysical systems in which crisis is not mediated by sovereignty but is productively internal to the systems themselves.

     

    Del Lucchese tends to proceed through finely argued analyses of Machiavelli and Spinoza, but it is also quite clear that he intends his analysis to serve as an antidote to the double romance of the Schmittian decision and bare life, which Giorgio Agamben posits as the “hidden matrix” of Western sovereignty (45). Schmitt conceives of crisis as a break from political norms, and for that reason he argues that it demands an excess of sovereign power. Crisis must be mediated by the personal authority of the sovereign, who alone has the right to return the state to normal operating procedures through his capacity to decide the exception. Agamben’s analysis of bare life begins with a critique of Schmitt but then goes on to develop a complementary account of sovereignty and crisis through the lens of biopower. The excess of sovereignty identified by Schmitt results in an inextricable bond between the sovereign unfettered by law, on the one hand, and bare life stripped of legal protection and vulnerable to the cruelest and most sadistic operations of power, on the other hand. Responding to Agamben’s argument, del Lucchese writes that

    “bare life,” in this sense, is more of a theoretical figure than a real thing. It is a radically negative concept intended to express the lowest possible degree of humanity, reduced to an inert object. Now, the philosophy of Machiavelli and Spinoza denies that bare life can exist at all, negating its “ontological reality,” if you will. The philosophy of resistance and the absolute affirmation of life that emerges from the pages of these thinkers prevents us from thinking about the “bareness” of life; and life is never submitted to the violent actions of power as a purely passive object.

    (45)

    This is not to say that Spinoza and Machiavelli shy away from scenes of raw political violence. This is especially clear in Machiavelli, whose focus on cruelty and terror is well known. Spinoza is less obviously concerned with political violence per se, but del Lucchese makes a compelling case that Machiavellian concepts of violence influence Spinoza’s accounts in the Ethics of finitude, affect, and modes. When del Lucchese argues that that the philosophies of Machiavelli and Spinoza deny bare life, his main point is to insist that resistance, successful or not, can never fully or finally be expunged from political life once crisis is understood to be an expression of power, part of the norms of political operations. In no way does del Lucchese deny the sense of oppression that bare life as a concept aims to capture; rather, he argues that the figure obscures both the conflicts brought about by resistance and the resourcefulness of political agents that for Machiavelli and Spinoza form “the ontologically constitutive dimension of politics” (47).

     

    One of this book’s real strengths is the way that it draws out congruencies between Machiavelli and Spinoza, but this strength also comes at a cost. Some readers might object that the congruencies del Lucchese uncovers obscure a more complex sense of reception history. The version of Machiavelli that del Lucchese presents is clearly Spinoza’s Machiavelli. By the seventeenth century, Machiavelli’s works had become a weapon used across a range of political thought—including Reason of State, Huguenot resistance theory, French libertinism, and English revolutionary writing—in the effort to conceptualize state power, citizenship, and the rights of the oppressed. I think that del Lucchese’s theoretical rigor and penetrating analyses more than make up for this potential shortcoming. Scholars committed to a richer sense of intellectual history will learn much from this book.

     

    Del Lucchese’s argument proceeds in three stages. His first move is to show how Machiavelli and Spinoza develop a realistic approach to politics that displaces classical and theological notions of the common good. Rooted in a natural, ontological order—the natural order of master and slave or of husband and wife—the common good is better understood as a rhetorical ploy used by tyrants and others to justify systems of oppression. As Machiavelli and Spinoza show, once we understand political agents to be motivated by desire, passion, and interest, rather than reason, “there no longer exists a stable, sure perspective from which the common good can be defined. What exists in its place is a plurality, a clash of interests and demands” that only look like “private ambition” from an older, classical point of view (29).

     

    In a second move, Del Lucchese deepens the sense of community implied by this realistic perspective, by discussing the central role of conflict in Machiavelli and Spinoza’s sense of ontology, institutions, and political concepts. Del Lucchese shows how, on one level, conflict has to do with Machiavelli and Spinoza’s sense of political ontology—that is, the sense each has of individuals as internally conflicted, active agents operating in a world of ongoing contestation. On another level, conflict is built into instructional life. In The Discourses, for example, Machiavelli elevates Rome over other ancient city-states because it was able to build conflict between the patricians and the plebeians into its system of government, which for Machiavelli was the strength of the Roman republic. On yet another level, conflict becomes the ground from which received political and juridical concepts can be rethought. In a set of brilliant analyses, del Lucchese shows how Spinoza took up Machiavelli’s analysis of institutional life in order to reconceive terms that seem to be on the side of peace, security, and discipline. Conflict, he persuasively argues, is at the core of Spinoza’s understanding of obedience, natural right, and participation in civic life. In a particularly illuminating set of pages, del Lucchese claims that conflict is also at the core of Spinoza’s understanding of law, which from one perspective is a “sign . . . an effect, taken separately from its cause” (104), but from another perspective is a “battlefield” in which questions of rights and power get played out (105).

     

    Finally, in a third move del Lucchese shows how realism and conflict culminate in a political philosophy of multiplicity. At stake is Spinoza’s thinking about the multitude for democratic theory. Following Negri’s Savage Anomaly, del Lucchese argues that Spinoza takes up the figure of the multitude in response to contemporary contract theorists, Hobbes in particular. Expanding Negri’s arguments, del Lucchese links Spinoza’s engagement with the multitude to Machiavelli’s analysis of the people—as opposed to the wealthy—as a strong foundation for political rule. Following Machiavelli, Spinoza asks how multiplicity can be “affirmed” via the state “in the absoluteness of a democracy” (132). But del Lucchese’s analysis runs deeper than this, arguing that Spinoza’s analysis of multiplicity proceeds along two related lines. Multiplicity shows the need for democratic government, and it also shows the need for a critique of the autonomous individual. Del Lucchese tracks this double questioning—the multiplicity of the common and the multiplicity of the individual—first by producing an ingenious reading of diversity and animality in The Prince and then by showing how Spinoza develops the theme of diversity in the Ethics. In del Lucchese’s intricate and provocative argument, Spinoza suggests a form of political wisdom that emerges out of the multitude in the Ethics, in the well-known and difficult to understand third form of knowledge that goes beyond common notions and is associated with the intellectual love of God.

     

    One of the most surprising aspects of del Lucchese’s argument is that he takes political realism at face value. Realism is, among other things, a genre that encodes rather than simply accesses the real. Machiavelli certainly thought of himself as having a realist approach to politics—what del Lucchese calls “a concrete approach to political themes from a realistic point of view” (8)—and opposed his own emphasis on practical reason to “those who have imagined republics and principalities which have never been known to exist in reality” (Machiavelli 84). Machiavelli’s political realism was part of a broader movement in early modern Europe that included, among other things, the revival of Augustinianism, the recovery of classical writers like Lucretius, and the emergence of an increasingly strong merchant class. One strand of this movement resulted in what C. B. MacPherson has called possessive individualism and aided the explosion of capitalism in the eighteenth century. Machiavelli and Spinoza’s realism may well challenge this trend, but it would be worth understanding realism as itself a conflicted term that responded to and participated in key historical shifts.

     

    For del Lucchese, Machiavelli’s realism has to do with his conception of history as a plane of action on which virtù shapes events. Almost the inverse of Luther, for whom history reveals the inability of the human will to achieve salvation, in del Lucchese’s account Machiavelli conceives of history as the occasion for the will to assert its own shaping authority. (Here, he comes closest to J. G. A. Pocock’s reading of Machiavelli in his magisterial Machiavellian Moment.) Del Lucchese goes on to argue that Spinoza inherits and expands this understanding of history to encompass the whole of reality. But realism also involves Machiavelli and Spinoza in the politics of imagination. If, for example, the common good is not deducible from the natural order of things, for Spinoza this means that the common has to be constructed through the resources of the cultural imaginary.

     

    The politics of the cultural imaginary is one radical component of Machiavelli and Spinoza’s thought that del Lucchese does not take up. But this dimension of politics is central as each theorizes political community. One of the main lessons of the Theologico-Political Treatise is that culture is a powerful mediator of collective life, one that rivals charismatic authority. At the beginning of the Theologico-Political Treatise, Spinoza calls out tyrants for using “the specious title of religion” to “keep men in a state of deception,” so that they will “fight for their servitude as if for salvation” (389-90). Part of Spinoza’s response is to turn scripture into a cultural text—a product of human invention—so that it can no longer be used to justify authoritarian government. At the same time, Spinoza also recuperates scripture as a cultural text through which the common continues to be forged. This is for Spinoza the theologico-political dilemma: because religion can be instrumentalized in the service of oppression, it must be translated into a cultural apparatus that enables democracy. Spinoza would have learned this lesson from Machiavelli who, in The Discourses, supplements his critique of the Church with an argument in favor of Roman religion, which reinforced the norms and values of an expansionist republic. Both Machiavelli and Spinoza’s worry is that the cultural imaginary exerts such a powerful influence that it can lead the people or the multitude to act against their own desires and best interests. And this leads to the insight that the cultural imaginary has to be revised and reshaped again and again toward republican and democratic ends. This line of thinking has been pursued most powerfully by feminist scholarship on Spinoza—in particular work by Moira Gatens, Genevieve Lloyd, and Susan James. In his account of political realism, del Lucchese is paradoxically much more idealistic and utopian about the possibilities of the multitude being actualized without cultural mediation.

     

    It is very much to his credit that del Lucchese’s argument raises vexing problems like these. His rich and substantial account of conflict and multiplicity in the political philosophies of Machiavelli and Spinoza demonstrates the continued importance of these provocative and illuminating writers. In the opening pages of Conflict, Power, and Multitude, del Lucchese explains that his purpose is “to reveal the diversity and complexity of [early modernity] by emphasizing the existence of various, alternative modernities and the various conceptions of politics, law, and the state that were being formulated from the beginning of the sixteenth century to the end of the seventeenth century” (2). The alternative modernity that he reveals will be of great interest to anyone concerned with theorizing democracy today.

     

    Graham Hammill is Professor of English at the University at Buffalo, SUNY. He is the author of The Mosaic Constitution: Political Theology and Imagination from Machiavelli to Milton (Chicago, 2012) and Sexuality and Form (Chicago, 2000), and co-editor of Political Theology and Early Modernity (Chicago, 2012).

     

    Works Cited

     

    • Balibar, Etienne. Spinoza and Politics. Trans. Peter Snowdon. London: Verso, 1998. Print.
    • Deleuze, Gilles. Expressionism in Philosophy: Spinoza. Trans. Martin Joughin. New York: Zone Books, 1992. Print.
    • Gatens, Moira and Genevieve Lloyd. Collective Imaginings: Spinoza, Past and Present. London: Routledge, 1999. Print.
    • James, Susan. Spinoza on Philosophy, Religion, and Politics: The Theologico-Political Treatise. Oxford: Oxford UP, 2012. Print.
    • Machiavelli, Niccolo. The Discourses. Trans. Leslie J. Walker. London: Penguin, 2003. Print.
    • ———. The Prince. Trans. Luigi Ricci. New York: Penguin, 1999. Print.
    • MacPherson, C. B. The Political Theory of Possessive Individualism: Hobbes to Locke. Oxford: Oxford UP, 1962. Print.
    • Matheron, Alexandre. Individu et communauté chez Spinoza. Paris: Editions de Minuit, 1969. Print.
    • Negri, Antonio. The Savage Anomaly: The Power of Spinoza’s Metaphysics and Politics. Trans. Michael Hardt. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1991. Print.
    • The New Spinoza. Eds. Warren Montag and Ted Stolze. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 1997. Print.
    • Pocock, J. G. A. The Machiavellian Moment: Florentine Political Thought and the Atlantic Republican Tradition. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1975. Print.
    • Spinoza: Complete Works. Ed. Michael L. Morgan. Trans. Samuel Shirley. Indiana: Hackett Publishing, 2002. Print.
       
  • Moraru’s Cosmodernism

    Review of Christian Moraru, Cosmodernism: American Narrative, Late Globalization, and the New Cultural Imaginary. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 2011. Print.

     
    The critical discourse about postmodernism has recently taken a turn toward declarations that postmodernism is dead, finished, past. The aftermath of 9/11 and the trend of American fiction that is grounded in realism have prompted critics into a discussion about the post-postmodern moment that marks our existence.1 Christian Moraru is deeply invested in this discussion; in his Cosmodernism: American Narrative, Late Globalization, and the New Cultural Imaginary, he offers a unique theoretical and ethical framework for analyzing literature created in the late 1990s, after the peak of postmodernism, and raises literary and ethical questions about our contemporary moment. Moraru introduces a term that inventively describes the scope, ambition, and breadth of this period and its cultural practices: cosmodernism.
     
    Cosmodernism is, according to Moraru, a paradigm that is typical of the period after 1989 and whose main characteristic is relationality, or what he calls “being-in-relation, with an other” (2). Such relationality is manifested in American fictional narratives as an identity that is always created in relation to a wider context, surpassing the geopolitical and cultural limits of the U.S. Moraru thus sees cosmodernism as a “rationale and vehicle for a new togetherness, for a solidarity across political, ethnic, racial, religious and other boundaries” (5). Drawing on Levinasian ethics, he argues that cosmodernism’s ethical imperative and its novelty aim to bring us all together. This ethical investment is the main disparity between postmodernism and cosmodernism, and Moraru implicitly draws on the criticism of postmodernism as a socially disengaged practice, although he does not voice that stance in his text.2 Cosmodernism moreover 1) displaces our ignorance “toward returning the ‘I’ to its intellectual and moral dignity by allowing him or her to see things usually hiding in the shadow of his or her egocentrism” (75); 2) makes it possible to develop relationships in difference that Levinas introduced in his writing; and 3) introduces a “historicized argument for a cosmodern ethics” by reading the works of the late twentieth century and early twenty-first century as a “drama of with-ness” (75).3 The main characteristic of cosmodernism is, in other words, its interest in a humanity conditioned by diverse political, social, and cultural elements. Moraru explores this interest mainly by way of its linguistic performance.
     
    In the first part of the study, “Idiomatics,” Moraru examines the way that American cosmoderns treat language, recognizing in this treatment the foundation of an approach to ethics and, therefore, his own cosmodern theory as well. He recognizes a shift from a cosmopolitan view of linguistic globalism toward a multilingual, plurivocal mode. While the cosmopolitan approach was universalist, the cosmodern is idiomatic: “the cosmodern self makes itself, linguistically and otherwise, as it opens itself to the post-1989 Babel; thus, whatever this self speaks about, it speaks in tongues” (9). Using Jacques Derrida’s understanding of linguistic skills and Doris Summer’s critique of Derrida’s concepts, Moraru argues that the linguistic and national identities of this period are formulated in language “outside the stricture of . . . equivalence” (80). Americanness, for instance, fluctuates and depends on linguistic performance; linguistic and national identities are performed and created in relation to the totality of exposure to other linguistic and national identities. The American nation and native speakers are not the only measure of linguistic nationality and fluency, but rather participate in the performative act of creating “nation,” “language,” “American,” “American English,” and “native.” To illustrate this point, Moraru analyses Raymond Federman’s Double or Nothing and Chang-rae Lee’s Native Speaker, claiming that Lee “pins his hopes on the linguistic jumble itself. Set against monoglossic cosmopolitanism, his polyglossic cosmodernism . . . values . . . people’s rights not just to idioms not theirs by birth but also to idiomatic uses of these idioms” (102). In Lee’s novel, which has been celebrated for its linguistic and multicultural optimism, Moraru sees an example of the new, celebratory national and linguistic performativity that versifies and diversifies America. With their “‘Babelized’ English,” Moraru suggests, Lee’s characters acquire a linguistically cosmodern citizenship, while their multilingualism contests solidified political and cultural meanings (107).
     
    In the second chapter, “Onomastics,” Moraru analyzes naming and names in recent American narratives, focusing on the relationship between self and others displayed in the act of naming. He claims that in cosmodernism, the “name employs those others’ names to call the self and tell his or her story” (9). The onomastic imaginary is rooted in the perpetual processes of designation and identification, while it serves as a marker of with-ness. Moraru writes that cosmodern names “reveal us to the world by revealing our ties to others” (123) and that they denote not only the surpassed boundaries of the patronymic but also the boundaries of our communities; names introduce the world to us, and us to the world. Names are “anthropological vehicles of compassion” that allow us to empathize with others (155). Moraru finds typically cosmodern naming in Jhumpa Lahiri’s The Namesake and Lee’s A Gesture Life, in which the characters’ names encapsulate their interconnectedness with their pasts and presents: their histories, nations, and identities. The characters’ names are also a cultural allegory. Moraru’s onomastics is based on Derrida’s understanding of naming introduced in On the Name (1995), which exposes the postructuralist’s interest in the ethics and politics of responsibility. Moraru reinforces Derrida’s argument that a name is simultaneously a sign of otherness and a cultural approximation, as well as a deferral of presence; when a person is not present, her name teaches us about the “presence not present” (126). Moraru sees even more in names, however, namely the “distinctive affinity” that “does not jeopardize the distinctiveness of self and other. The name builds a bridge to the (other)’s side, which the other crosses not to assimilate me but to help me get a purchase on myself” (127). Moraru’s readings are captivating—especially his interpretation of The Namesake—but it is difficult to accept that they reflect the specificity of the period in question, if only because their conclusions can be applied to a vast range of literature. His understanding of onomastics—i.e., his idea that the name is always inscribed by cosmodern togetherness and is a vestibule to with-ness—is also too optimistic, although it cannot be entirely disregarded. Moraru is right to claim that in names we can recognize an attempt to create a new cultural narrative, but naming in cosmodern works, as in the cosmodern world, is often arbitrary. The name Lola in Junot Díaz’s Brief and Wondrous Life of Oscar Wao doesn’t suggest very much, for instance, and neither does the name Bruno in Aleksandar Hemon’s collection of stories.
     
    In the third chapter, Moraru turns to the “translational imaginary” that revolves around the figure of the translator in contemporary American fiction. He finds in translation the prime cultural modality of cosmodernism: “Since relationality is the keystone of the cosmodern and translation is a relational form, translation scenes and, with them, an entire translational way of seeing the world take up a central position in the cultural projections of cosmodernism” (158). Moraru describes a shift in emphasis in translation studies and its recognition that, along with linguistic decoding, translation requires cultural deciphering and therefore “establishes a relation to the other culture” (165). He reminds us of the infamous Umberto Eco example, “Oridinai un caffe, lo buttai giù in un secundo ed uscii dal bar” (“I ordered a coffee, swilled it down in a second, and went out of the bar”), with which the semiotician demonstrates that the meaning of the sentence is different to those who drink espresso and those who drink coffee from large cups. Moraru leaves the sentence in its original Italian, demonstrating that the translation allows us to understand the sentence at the linguistic level, while the meanings of not only “coffee” but also “bar” do not need to be cross-cultural equivalents. Instead of being an objective, one-way linguistic transmission from one language into another that is primarily concerned with textuality, philology, and formalism, translation regarded in this way pushes us “toward questions of identity, cultural politics, hegemony, and a relational and self-relational approach to the translator as meaning-maker” (169). Moraru insists that translation allows us to grasp and re-comprehend our own world if and when we make ourselves familiar with the world of others; the translator makes such an attempt possible. The cosmodern translation that incorporates both interpretation and deciphering thus encourages self-reading, and Moraru finds this exemplified by Nicole Mones’s Lost in Translation and Suki Kim’s The Interpreter. But the works that Moraru analyzes are all written in English, with their characters rather than their authors acting as translators. He still makes the apparently unfounded suggestion that by “translating” (fictional) worlds to American audiences, Mones and Kim also act as translators of both cultures and languages, and thereby demonstrate how the cosmodern author—unlike her predecessors—efficiently interprets linguistic and cultural disparities.
     
    In the fourth and the fifth chapters, “Readings” and “Metabolics,” Moraru pursues these theoretical premises. “Readings” is divided into three parts. The first section discusses the twenty-first century’s new “togetherness” or cohesion across social, political, and cultural differences, while the remaining two sections interpret Pico Iyer’s Abandon, Alice Randall’s Pushkin or the Queen of Spades, and Azar Nasifi’s Lolita in Tehran. These interpretations are particularly successful because of their focus on the politics that emerge between the texts and their readers. When analyzing Lolita in Tehran, Moraru is interested in “situational” reading, where the position of the interpreter marks the interpreted. Nafisi’s aesthetic world is, in fact, highly politicized exactly because “autocracy hyperpoliticizes the world, making everything political while denying political agency to the individuals in this world” (224). The politics of the book, therefore, are cosmodern because they do not stem from the content or theme inside the book but rather emerge in between the text and its readers. Moraru maintains that “The cosmodern reader thus fully ‘creates,’ and this creation honors the other, the ‘You,” and thus the higher ‘Thou,’ as reading arises in relation” (217). In “Metabolics,” an extension of “Readings,” Moraru argues that the cosmodern reading is critically transformative rather than iterative—its components transform the monolithic world into with-ness—, as exemplified by Don DeLillo’s late works and Karen Tei Yamashita’s Tropic of Orange. Moraru is invested in showing that cosmodernism has a global, transformative potential both for culture and for us; its culture “canvasses” a body of texts into which we simultaneously are born and such culture is a posteriori inscribed into us (256). Those gestures are global as well as “mondializing” in nature, since within a mundus, “while touching, mingling, and turning into one another, bodies nevertheless preserve their differential identities” (257). Cosmodernism contributes to our development as human beings by transcending the boundaries of national literatures. It is ethical in nature because relationalism is its main characteristic, not only in the sense that we are formed in relation to others, but also in the sense that those relations improve us.
     
    These postulates culminate in the final and most passionate chapter that reads as a manifesto of cosmodernism. Although the shortest, this epilogue is the most significant part of the book; it summarizes the main arguments and theoretical readings and is vibrant with the urgency of the new. Moraru claims that with Cosmodernism, he does not propose “another grand theory but a textually and contextually minded argument for cultural change in post-1989 American letters” (7). (His cosmodernism implies the recognition of an essential cultural change associated with the post-1989 moment, in spite of his constant insistence that global interconnectivity is nothing new and that cosmodern artists are not the first ones to discuss it.) In fact, Moraru’s “Epilogue: Postmodernism into Cosmodernism” is declarative in nature. He opens with a discussion of DeLillo’s understanding of the future in Cosmopolis and in Underworld and recognizes a crucial question that those two texts introduce: “How should we think about the future, about time broadly?” (300). Of course the answer is in cosmodernism, which he discusses in eight points.
     
    Moraru defines cosmodernism as either a continuation of or a reaction to postmodernism. He sees postmodernism not only as a methodological, philosophical, cultural, and historical predecessor of cosmodernism, but also as a practice that disables us from successfully grasping our immediate present. Moraru claims that postmodernism cannot handle and therefore does not respond to global crisis, primarily because of its tendency to “universalize” and “westernize” non-U.S. cultural spaces. Moreover, Moraru says, postmodernism’s globalization emphasizes westernization, which makes postmodernism “an aspect of the global crisis rather than its solution culturally, philosophically, or otherwise” (309). That is why a new theory needs to be introduced. Although postmodern universality is acquired and not intrinsic—which makes postmodernism problematic at the current historical and cultural moment—postmodernism nevertheless introduced a set of terminologies and methodologies for the project that will be finished well after it: cosmodernism. Unlike postmodernism, which is sensitive to the Other and minorities but reduces the Other to a theme, cosmodernism is centered around “the other’s presence [that] founds, organizes, and orients cosmodern representation rather than merely supplying it with the subject de jour” (313). Postmodernism and its theory indicate, albeit in a limited way, a historicizing move toward relationality, the main cosmodern attribute. Such a move began in the 1980s, when cosmodernism “start[ed] replacing postmodernism’s conceptual unit, the nation-state, with an ever more worlded world” (312). According to Moraru, this process has been transnational, cross-traditional, and intercultural, and although he considers 1989 the year of epochal change that pushed American culture toward “becoming a culture of relatedness,” he is careful to emphasize that cosmodernism is cross-canonical and of “soft” epochality: cosmodern elements can also be recognized in late modern as well as postcolonial works. Since cosmodernism does not have a dominant style but is characterized by relationality, Moraru reiterates that its importance lies in the ethical. Cosmodernism, he says, complicates our thinking about discourse, history, culture, and tradition by always incorporating experiences and cultures of the other, and therefore reducing our self-centrism. Cosmodernism is about others, not about the Other as a literary subject.
     
    Moraru provides a generous, optimistic vision of our contemporary moment (as well as of the future) and introduces a concept that challenges common notions about our time. While the present is customarily critiqued for its ruthless (global) politics and a whole set of questionable relationships (e.g., racial and religious), Moraru’s approach makes it possible to look at the present with admiration and pride, empowers us by emphasizing that we are ethical human beings, and re-establishes a humanism that effortlessly crosses the boundaries of social and cultural constructs. He argues that “literature matters” and that we, as scholars, should act on it. If postmodern politics is apolitical and ego-centric, then the concept of cosmodernism is needed for meaningful interaction with others and for leaving behind the sometimes tiresome discussions about postmodernism’s significance.
     
    If we in the period after the fall of communism are finally able to form our cultural identities in relation to others, however, is that because of global economy, ever-expanding capitalism, or something else? If cosmodernism draws us together, does that mean that postmodernism tore us apart? And if cosmodernism is not merely to supplement postmodernism, as Moraru claims, why is 1989 so crucial for periodization of the contemporary? Why would the ruined Berlin Wall be so important to contemporary American fiction, especially when Moraru’s literary examples include the works of Lahiri, Kim, Mones, Nafisi, Lee, and Yamashita, authors whose relationality can hardly be attributed to the end of the Cold War? Would it not be fair to say that the epochal year for American fiction is actually 2001, as Phillip E. Wegner suggests in his Life between Two Deaths, 1989-2001 (2009)?4 And what about the recent global economic crisis—does it not complicate the notion of unselfish relationality?
     
    These questions, however, do not diminish Moraru’s ambitious concept. His previous books focused on postmodern rewriting of nineteenth-century narratives—the ways in which late twentieth-century fiction writers “rework former texts for ideologically critical purposes” (Memorious 19)—and on the relationship between postcommunism and postmodernism.5 In those monographs and collections, Moraru approached postmodernism as the contemporary of postcommunism, and it is remarkable to see the evolution of his critical thought as it becomes increasingly informed by an interest in representation, intertextuality, and non-American postmodernisms, as well as by a growing interest in global, political affairs. Cosmodernism impresses by its depth and range, and offers a fascinating framework for comprehending our contemporaneity which, it seems, confuses us by its complexity as much as by the legacy of a postmodernism that, as many agree, is dead.
     

    Damjana Mraović-O’Hare is a Visiting Assistant Professor of English at Carson-Newman College. She has published in Criticism, Twentieth Century Literature, Modern Language Studies, and World Literature Today.
     

    Footnotes

     
    1. For a more detailed discussion of postmodernism, see, for instance: Burn, Brooks and Toth, Kirby, Green, Hoberek, McHale, McLaughlin, Murphy, Nealon, and Toth.
     

    2. Neil and Toth, for example, claim that postmodernism ceased to exist—and failed—for two reasons: it celebrated individualism and it was “socially irresponsible” (8). Its fall can be attributed to “its self-affirmation as an anti-ideological discourse” as well as to its function as “a vacuous and in-effectual aesthetic of the elite” (6, 7).

     
    3. Toth calls the period surpassing postmodernism “renewalism,” a term that alludes to the realistic narrative typical of fiction from the late twentieth and early twenty-first centuries.

     

     
    4. Using Jacques Lacan’s notion of the “second death,” Wegner argues that 9/11 should be understood as an event that repeated an earlier collapse, namely that of the Berlin Wall and, therefore, of the Cold War. He claims that only with the fall of the Twin Towers was the Cold War finally over and a “New World Order” established.

     

     
    5. Moraru’s scholarship includes: Postcommunism, Postmodernism, and the Global Imagination; Memorious Discourse: Reprise and Representation in Postmodernism; and Rewriting: Postmodern Narrative and Cultural Critique in the Age of Cloning.
     

    Works Cited

       

     

    • Brooks, Neil and Josh Toth, eds., The Mourning After: Attending the Wake of Postmodernism. Amsterdam: Rodopi, 2007. Print.
    • Burn, J. Stephen. Jonathan Franzen at the End of Postmodernism. London: Continuum, 2008. Print.
    • Green, Jeremy F. Late Postmodernism: American Fiction at the Millennium. New York: Palgrave, 2005. Print.
    • Hoberek, Andrew. “After Postmodernism.” Twentieth Century Literature 53.3 (2007): 233-249. Print.
    • Kirby, Alan. “The Death of Postmodernism and Beyond.” Philosophy Now 58 (2006): 34-37. Print.
    • Lee, Chang-Rae. Native Speaker. New York: Riverhead Trade, 1996. Print.
    • McHale, Brian. “What is Postmodernism.” Electronic Book Review. 20 Dec. 2007. Web. 20 Jan. 2012.
    • McLaughlin, Robert L. “Post-Postmodern Discontent. Contemporary Fiction and the Social World.” Symploke 12.1 (2004): 53-68. Print.
    • Moraru, Christian. Cosmodernism: American Narrative, Late Globalization, and the New Cultural Imaginary. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 2011. Print.
    • ———. Postcommunism, Postmodernism, and the Global Imagination. Ed. and preface. New York: Columbia UP/EEM Ser., 2009. Print.
    • ———. Memorious Discourse: Reprise and Representation in Postmodernism. Madison: Fairleigh Dickinson UP, 2005. Print.
    • ———.Rewriting: Postmodern Narrative and Cultural Critique in the Age of Cloning. Albany: SUNY P, 2001. Print.
    • Murphy, Timothy S. “To Have Done With Postmodernism: A Plea (or Provocation) for Globalization Studies.” Symploke 12.1 (2004): 23-34. Print.
    • Nealon, Jeffrey T. Post-Postmodernism or, The Cultural Logic of Just-in-Time Capitalism. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2012. Print.
    • Toth, Joseph. The Passing of Postmodernism: Spectroanalysis of the Contemporary. Albany: SUNY P, 2011. Print.
    • Wegner, Phillip E. Life between Two Deaths, 1989-2001: U.S. Culture in the Long Nineties. Durham: Duke UP, 2009. Print.